Archive of Our Own ^beta

Chapter Text

Hello everyone, it's been a few years since I started writing here and a lot has changed since. I've always written what I wanted to read, as a result, I have decided to come back to this story (and some of my other works) and do a bit of editing and rewriting to fix some errors that I didn't notice and fix some details about characters that I wasn't aware of previously; especially Sakura.

That means the first few chapters are going to have the biggest changes. AND there’s going to be a little something extra here and there, for my loyal readers to enjoy.

I DO NOT OWN NARUTO OR HUNTER X HUNTER.

SUMMARY

Fate is a powerful force that not many   willingly oppose. It is not an opponent that can be defeated easily. Sakura Haruno learns this the hard way, as she finds herself playing a game with fate. A game where she is literally stuck, in a story of the life of those whose paths she was never meant to cross. She has to make it to the end of the book in order to return to where she belongs. However, with hunter exams, assassins, a sadomasochistic magician , and two boys that remind her of her teammates. Sakura wonders if she will be able to survive to the end of the story.

They say that the world you live in depends on the individual. That isn't completely accurate. When you are born, you create a mark on the world, no matter how big or small and that usually depends on you. It will be there; until your last breath. The world is big and everyone chooses the path they want to walk. Sometimes the paths intersect, they connect with others. There are times when the paths connections are only temporary, other times they are more permanent. This is what we define as the path of fate. Something that is predetermined for you. No control.

Who exactly determines this fate is unknown but what we do know, is that sometimes fate takes physical form. Allowing people to see the path and the obstacles they hold long before reaching them.

The relationship to time is distorted to allow a window into the future of another. However, the physical matter of fate does not typically exist within the boundaries of the world it manifests. Instead, it rips through the fabric of space and time and enters into another dimension. Where it will act as a key into the world is has been written. The key will fall on the path of another and a door will appear, randomly switching fates and connecting them to that which was once unreachable.

When people say that life was hard, it was rare that others understood fully what they meant. It wasn't a simple statement with one definition, for the histories behind each varied. A hard life could be never having met your parents, being looked at like a curse, and having a demon sealed inside you without consent, or it could be losing your entire clan to the person you admired the most. These would be considered extreme cases of a hard life. However, for Sakura Haruno, many would say this was not the case. Unlike the rest of her ninja team, she had parents, she did not have a traumatizing childhood; she had never been given hate-filled glares when she walked around her home. However, that did not mean her life was not hard.

Sakura was the only female member of team seven, a group of ninjas from Konoha village (the village hidden in the leaf). One of many.

Petite, with choppy pink hair and emerald green eyes, slightly large forehead, fifteen. Occupation, medical ninja, and apprentice of the fifth Hokage. That was her profile; that was all that defined her. That was who she is. All she was.

“All I am.” Sakura sighed glancing down at her hand, she flexed her fingers before making a fist.  

 There wasn't anything wrong with it, but she just wished she could be something more. Even though she worked so hard and was no longer a naïve girl. There were still some troubling events from her past that continued to haunt her present and looking around the village only seemed to be a strong reminder of that. Of everything she wanted to be and everything, she was yet to become, of her struggles, her constant battle that seemed futile. She had a way to go, but she took each little step every day.

The pinkette ceased drowning in her thoughts, she looked up at her destination. The library. At times like these, after training, missions, battles, it was her escape from this bitter reality that she lived in. The library was near empty, with a few people seated in the front at the tables, behind the shelves of books. Sakura had been in here so many times, it was studying at first, typically medic related and such. Ensuring her mind remained sharp; after all, it was her mind that had gotten her through early battles, it was one of the most reliable tools she had. However, from time to time she went in for the sake of rest and relaxation. This was one of those rare occasions.

The librarian caught sight of Sakura immediately-it was not hard to miss a girl with pink hair. She waved at Sakura and it wasn’t long before the kunoichi noticed and walked over to the women behind the desk.

“Hello, Mika.” Sakura greeted with a pleasant smile.

“Hello Sakura, it’s been a while since I’ve seen your face here.” Mika pointed

Sakura rubbed the back of her head, “I’ve been busy.”

It was honestly one thing after another, it wasn't that long ago her teammate Naruto finally returned to the village after two and a half years of training, the moment he returned seemed to bring up a lot of issues that needed to be dealt with all at once. There was their teammate Sasuke who had deserted the village. Their ultimate goal was to return him, no matter what. There was the criminal organization the Akatsuki that was another problem, there have already been several encounters with them and more problems seemed to follow.

‘Of course, that’s just how it is.’ Sakura reminded herself.

“Are you looking for anything specific?”

Since she tended to spend a lot of time her, Sakura had gained favor with the librarian and usually had first dibs on any new materials. Reading and books may not have been the most exciting hobby, but it was one of the most relaxing-depending on preference.

Sakura put her finger on her chin, in though she glanced up at the ceiling with cracked paint. “Well, I’m looking to unwind a bit so nothing too serious.”

Mika stood up and walked around the desk; they say that librarians are usually old women, with tight bun-hair and thick glasses but Mika was nothing like that. She was middle-aged, with fair skin, dark wavy hair; she usually wore fitted clothing-though conservative showed her figure and her eyesight was perfect.  

"We just got a new delivery, most of the books are donated and I haven't actually gone through and tagged them yet," Mika explained. She took Sakura through the library, passed a few shelves until they made it to a closed-door in the back. Mika unlocked it and gestured to Sakura to go in.

It was a tiny room, very dusty and the smell of ink and paper was strong. Of course, that was no surprise given the stacks of books piled around it.

Mika looked around for a little bit before spotting a box in the corner, she went to lift it but after seeing the librarian struggle Sakura easily took the box and walked out of the room to one of the desks in the back.

“Here we go.” Mika opened the box after dusting it off a bit. She began unpacking a few books. “These all just came in.”

“What kind of books are these?” Sakura asked, looking at the pile that continued to grow as Mika packed them out.

"Well to be honest; I don't know," Mika admitted, rubbing the back of her head. "It was just left in front of the library a few days ago. There might be something in here you like."

“Mmm,” Sakura grunted softly, “Maybe.”

A thought then occurred to Mika, “Tell you what, if you find a book you like. You can take it.”

Sakura smiled, "Thanks, Mika."

“But you have to categorize the rest of the books if you do.”

Of course, there were usually terms and conditions to any 'generous' offer. Be it from a friend or stranger.

Sakura shifted in her seat, it had been over an hour and she was still sorting through the different books. So far she had piled three cooking books, six children books, nine adult-themed books (some of which she had seen her old sensei Kakashi read before), and two self-help books. She was beginning to think she should just re-read something instead; although she was looking forward to finding something new-it was beginning to feel like a waste of time. She bet if she told Mika she finished sorting the books without finding anything that she would let Sakura look through the other boxes; provided she sorted those out as well.

She was just about to give up as she came to the last book in the box, ready to throw it onto one of the piles when she realized; she didn’t know where to put it. There was no synopsis at the back of the book and the title didn’t help much either. The book was small, like a journal. It looked worn out. Sakura wiped the front to make out three bold letters painted on the cover.

“HXH?” Sakura questioned, flipping the book around one more time. She started screening through the book, flipping the pages quickly but they were all blank.  

“Sakura!” Mika’s call nearly caused her to fall out of her seat, “How’s it going?”

She looked up, “I’m finished,”

"Find anything interesting," Her eyes lingered on the book in her hand, and shook her head.

"Nothing for me it seems. One of these books is blank,"

Mika flipped through the book and put it back on the table, “You can take it if you want, I’m sure a medic cannot get enough notebooks,”

Sakura smiled, least she was getting something out of this, “Thanks,”

The thing about having a day off was that it was only one day; and with a mission waiting for the next. The following morning she began prepping her belongings and getting herself ready to meet with her teammates. She packed her bag; with medical equipment, food pills, paper bombs, ninja tools, and anything else she needed for a mission.

Standing in front of the mirror, she tugged on the ends of her forehead protector on top of her head. "Alright, that should do it,"

Looking back at the book resting on her desk. Something just kept nagging at her about it since she brought it home with her. It was at least useful as a notebook. And she slipped it into her bag.

With a reassembled team, Naruto and Sakura were still getting used to their new dynamics and that had caused conflict during their missions. While Sakura had dealt with these boyish banters before, it rarely became pleasant. So for the sake of some morning peace, she decided to leave a little earlier and wait around the pathway leading out of the village.

She listened to her footsteps against the cobblestones and the rustling leaves under the crisp morning air, her mind clear for only a few minutes before she reached a turn and slowed her pace. Leaning against the right side of the path, in front of a shallow wall lined with trees behind; no matter how tranquil the environment, it would always be a sight of discomfort. That bench she had been left on in a tear-stained state of unconsciousness. That night when everything changed due to a single decision.

She stepped around, encircling the bench as if she was inspecting it for answers to questions she couldn’t voice. And as if attempting to discover how much lower this feeling in her stomach could sink, she sat down.

'Something must be wrong with me,' She thought the only reason she did this was to loath herself further for the past. For letting Sasuke get away and for forcing Naruto to get him back because she couldn't. There was nothing she had been able to do because she wasn't strong enough. And she was still paying the price for it.

She lingered there, with her hands covering her face,  and as things grew silent around Sakura when the wind ceased as she heard it. A soft buzzing noise; her eyes trailed to what might be the source until she dug through her bag and found the book. 

‘Am I hearing things?’

Sakura frowned turning to the first page again, perhaps this wasn’t a book as all the pages were-

“No way,” Sakura breathed.

Sometimes, when you look for something you find that your eyes wander to everything else around you-making you lose sight of what you seek. It doesn’t matter how near or far, how obvious. If you’re looking for it, chances are you will struggle to find it. What was happening now though, could not be the case.

Sakura blinked several times in disbelief, as black ink marks in the form of letters began appearing on the first page.

 A prologue.

Fearsome monsters….exotic creatures...vast riches and hidden treasures….Evil claves….unexplored lands…The world ‘unknown’ holds magic. And some incredible people are drawn to that magic. They are known….as Hunters!

‘What the heck is this?’

Her curiosity had her turning the next page where she saw the first chapter title right above: Departure x And x Friends.

More words began to form as if they were being soaked up onto the page and Sakura could not take her eyes off of it.

Whale Island, a fishing island, separate d miles from land . Here on the small island, in the depths of the forest, perched on a branch high above overlooking a lake was a young boy, no older than twelve with long spiked up black hair with green tips and large hazel brown eyes  gazing over the water in concentration .  S mall animals like squirrels and birds comfortably surrounding him, yet he remained perfectly still as he had been for the entire week. A fishing pole held strongly in his hand, the end of the string dipped far down into the lake. This young boy's name was Gon Freecs s .

He was waiting for what the inhabitants of the island called “The Lord of the Lake.” A giant fish; that could not be caught-even by fifteen adult men, but Gon was determined to do what they could not-for if he did the reward would be well worth it.

A deal struck with his aunt Mito, for something he truly wanted, “C atch the Lord of the Lake and I’ll let you take the Hunter exa m,”

He wanted to take that exam, he wanted to become a hunter; he wanted to understand the significance of this job. What made it so amazing that even his father would abandon him to continue pursuing this career?

A small tug on the line got Gon’s attention immediately, he tightened his grip on the rod as another followed. Then a sharp tug had hi m  standing up, crying in joy before he began pulling; determined not to let this catch escape him-

That was how Sakura spent her entire afternoon, reading about the young boy Gon, who wanted to become a hunter. Eventually, she began to tolerate the words that were magically appearing on the pages. This wasn’t something she had seen before but she couldn’t call it impossible. Though when something like this happened, it would have been plausible to expect valuable or secret information, not an intriguing work of fiction.

 She had made it through three chapters. The first was mainly about Gon, getting permission to take the Hunter exam. Then about him meeting two more characters on the ship that was supposed to take them to the location of the exam. Leorio and Kurapika.

 During a huge storm, the captain requests their presence and orders an introduction and explanation of why they want to become hunters. Gon was initially the only one to answer honestly while Kurapika and Leorio were more hesitant. However, after discovering that this was a test to take the hunter exam, they answered. Leorio wanted to become a hunter for money; Kurapika's reason was more complex.

This is where Sakura compared the character to Sasuke. Kurapika was the sole survivor of a clan called the Kurta. His entire clan had been destroyed by a group of criminals who tracked them down for their scarlet changing eyes.

‘This story has an avenger too.’  

In the second chapter, Test x of x Tests; the three form a group and need to find the exams site but they have to pass several tests to prove they are worthy of taking the exam. They needed to make their way to a place called Zaban City. It was another part that had Sakura chuckling to herself when she thought back to the chuunin exams. When she and her teammates were genin their sensei had set up a test to prove that they were ready to take the exams-their own test of tests.

Reading the self-writing book, was like standing near a rocky shore without noticing the tide coming in, by the time you realize you need to escape the water, you’re already being swept away. She was just about to turn to the next chapter but that flimsy, weightlessness was no longer in effect for the remainder of the pages. She curled her fingers around the edge of the book, attempting to pry it but there was nothing.

“What’s going on now?”

The blank that was left under the chapter started to fill with ink; Sakura read:

To those who are able to read the foretold

To those who can oversee the inscribed

Obliterate ties to all you cannot perceive

Abandon that which obstructs the heart

Awaken a path with the realm in which you can foresee

And enter through the gate

Obtain the climax to return.

Sakura didn’t even get the chance to wonder about it or scream, before being engulfed by the brightness, a force pulling her forward, drawing her close, and engulfing her. Leaving an empty space on the bench she previously sat, a light restless rustle in the wind.

…

…

…

…

…

…

…

…

…

…

…

…

This was wrong.

This was all, so very wrong. That was the only thing going through Sakura's mind when she opened her eyes, when the light had dimmed and her vision began to clear, she found that something was very off about everything around her. She was outside, a cool breeze brushed against her skin but she didn't shiver because of the sunlight. Then there was her location, she outside, voices all muffled together with dozens of people walking up and down a neatly tiled street. Sandwiched between two rows of different stalls, from the jewelry she had never seen before, foods with unfamiliar scents, and people with even more unfamiliar faces.

“I’m not in Konoha anymore.”

At first, Sakura thought this might be some kind of illusion, but she was trained in being able to see through genjutsu and break free of it. However, when she tried to release it-nothing happened. She was still standing in the middle of an unknown market place. She knew it was unknown because, on missions, she always took note of the geographical area and noticed the distinctions. The weather, the vegetation, the buildings, even the scent...None of which she currently found familiar.

First instinct's usually to panic but Sakura quickly corrected all thoughts of doing such to blend in. Adapting to sudden changes in your environment wasn't that uncommon in ninja training; although admittedly it had taken her a while to accomplish that. If she allowed herself to be frazzled, that would put her at an even greater disadvantage and she wouldn't be able to figure anything out.

‘I need to stay calm,’ Sakura breathed deeply, before opening her eyes. All signs of worry gone, or well hidden.

She couldn’t detect any chakra signals coming from any of these people; which indicated they were all just civilians. However, Sakura kept her guard up.

It was times like these her analytical abilities came in useful. In her genin years, she depended a lot on her mind to outsmart her opponents when she couldn't match them in strength. That was long before her training. However, her mind was one of her greatest tools; it helped her do a lot with a little.

And right now, she had the bare minimum.

Sakura then passed a type of food stall, however what was displayed in front of her looked like roasted frogs on a stick. A husky man held one up and began shouting-also known as advertising.

“Come and get it! Zaban’s famous panda-frog-on-a-stick!”

The pinkette’s footsteps ceased, the mention of a single word out of that subjective statement. The one thing that was familiar to her, a recently heard word; or rather-read.

It was then that Sakura began to listen more closely to the merchants, all selling their products as they attempted to sway potential customers. That word was repeated again and again, ‘Zaban’.

It took but a few seconds for Sakura's face to flash in realization, reaching into her bag. Her movements fell slow, drawn-out, afraid to find the answer. Eventually, Sakura found herself starring at the book. This odd book, that somehow drew her to it.

‘That light….’ Sakura recollected. She went a few steps back in her memory.  It was too convenient; she finds a book that writes itself, and then after a flash of light that comes from that book, she somehow ends up in this place.

‘Only one way to make sure.’ Sakura breathed softly before opening the book to the third chapter.

Gon and his friends have arrived in Zaban City, site of the Hunter Exam aided by the Kiriko Navigators. They make their way through the busy city market, anxious and excited for what lies ahead. During this, their guide explains, the importance of having one to take them to the exam. For if they did not have a guide, it would be exceptionally difficult to find the location of the hunter exams that changed every year.

As they walking, Leorio and Kurapika did their best to remain casual; however, Gon did not hide that this was his first time in Zaban City. With the enchantment that children often got when being somewhere new. Gon took to almost every stand, waiting and listening to the merchant's praise their products and authenticity.

Finally, they moved out of the market area and into the city square, surrounded by buildings. After a few minutes of following their guide, they were pointed to a large building that towered over all. In fact, it almost appeared out of place. The group believed that this would be the perfect structure of host several thousand exam applicants and were about to head in. A feeling of excitement began to fill them. When their guide called them from behind. They looked at the direction he pointed and their expectations were flattened as they stared at a smaller building, directly opposite the perceived exam site.

The front had a sign indicating a steak restaurant. Leorio was the only one to point out the doubts about this being their actual location for the hunter exam.

Though the guide pointed out that no one would expect the hunter exam, which hosts millions of applicants to be held in a place like this. After all, they wouldn't want just anyone arriving to take the life-threatening exams.

Sakura swallowed hard, she had made her way through a large town square. Found a building that towered over the others and then looked to her right to see a steak restaurant. Disbelief filled her. Everything felt like a very bad joke. She half expected the one’s responsible for said joke to appear at any moment and relieve her of this-what might be considered; psychological torture.

‘No, no, no. This cannot be happening.’ Sakura thought, taking painfully slow steps towards the steak house.

Sakura returned to the book and began reading again.

When they entered the restaurant, it appeared even smaller than the outside. Looking around at the tables filled with regular civilians, there was no indication of any other perspective hunters. The chef at the counter, boiling something in a pan welcomed the group and asked what they would be having.

Before Gon and the others could say anything, their Kiriko guide spoke….

The smoky smell of meat was thick in the air, Sakura looked around the restaurant with cautious eyes. She saw a man, in a chef’s uniform; busy grilling something over a fire.

“Welcome.”

“Is the back room open?”

The chef looked at her, a change in his eyes. “What will you be having?”

Sakura never thought she would feel this anxious to place an order; for if it came she wouldn’t be able to pay and if it didn’t her theory would be correct and she would find herself quite discontent. Either way, she was still curious to see what was about to happen.

“The steak combo that opens your eyes to the light. For one.”

Now Sakura noticed the change in the chef’s expression, his eyes narrowed “How would you like it?”

Sakura got a low churning in her stomach, she took another breath “Grilled over a low flame, until cooked.”

The chef returned to his dish, “Alright, let yourself in.”

Sakura continued to glance back and forth in the restaurant for anything suspicious until finally, she reached the back room. Four walls, one entrance. The bottom half of the room was lined with red wallpaper, but on the other side of the door; there was another lining that appeared to be a replica of the back of the door. Red lined with gold patterning around it. A table stood right in the middle of the room; no windows.

Heart beating so hard, she could feel it against her chest. She took a seat at the table, attempting to calm her nerves, but every fiber of her being was tense. To ensure that this wasn’t some kind of dream, Sakura raised both of her arms before bringing her hands down hard onto her face. Her cheeks stung from the attempted slap to reality. The pain too real to be replicated in a dream.

 “Oh my….” Sakura covered her eyes with her hand, “This is real…I-I am actually-

The room gave a small jolt, Sakura opened her eyes to look around. It was then she spotted a tiny screen, right on top of the door she came through. Changing from B8 to B9 and so on. She realized that this was an elevator and given the current point of the story; she didn’t need to read to the book to figure out where it was going.

Looking at the book, Sakura attempted again to find some logical explanation. However; the only thing she could come up with is that she has been transported into a storybook! Everything was to the exact detail.

Sakura glared at the book like it was a living thing that she was about to pummel into the ground. She couldn’t do that though; she needed this book intact. It was clear that it had something to do with her being here, she just needed to figure out how it brought her here and how she was going to get back.

"I must be following the story of the characters as they go," Sakura concluded, starring at the pages. "That might be why the words only appear when I turn a page…." Looking back up at the screen, Sakura saw that the elevator was now on B20 and going up. "That means, I'll actually see these characters in person…."

With a calm expression, Sakura paged through the book again, returning to the point she had left. From their entrance into the elevator and their exit on B100.

Gon, Kurapika, and Leorio watched as the red doors opened. They entered a poorly lit tunnel, it was wide, with several pipes running along. There in front of them, was a large crowd gathered. Now it was easy to tell just by looking at them, that these were no civilians. Kurapika picked up right away that the people gathered here were each different from the applicants they had witnessed on the boat. The atmosphere  tense .

The three were given small white tags, each with a number on it. Leorio was 403, Kurapika 404, and Gon 405. They did not know, but they would be the last numbers, the last applicants.

Sakura frowned at this, ‘Last-

There was a soft ding heard and the elevator doors opened, Sakura saw the dimly lit tunnel leading far down and disappearing into the darkness. Then a little closer, there were hundreds of figures gathered together. Sakura knew that all eyes had fallen on her now-that was probably how they reacted every time those doors opened; assessing the competition perhaps. There was a tense atmosphere, a constant sense of alertness.  Just as she had read.

‘This reminds me of the chunin exams,’ Sakura thought humorlessly; thinking back to the first time she had taken the exams. She had walked into the room and nearly lost all confidence at the sight of the brutal appearances of the other applicants. However; that just made her feel better about dealing with this crowd. She couldn’t be intimidated.

Although, she was more concerned about what she was going to do from here on. It was her curiosity to test the authenticity of her theory that brought her here. And now that she was…

“Excuse me, miss. You need to take a number.”

Sakura looked down, she saw a strange figure, with a bean-shaped head wearing a tuxedo. He held out a white circle object towards Sakura.

"Thank you," Sakura replied slowly, turning the badge around, Sakura saw the number #403. That was her number. She realized two things seeing this number. One; Gon, Leorio, and Kurapika must not have arrived yet-meaning she has read ahead of time, and two-

‘I just entered the Hunter Exam.’ Sakura's sweat dropped.

Deciding that she wasn’t going to get anywhere for now; Sakura jumped onto one of the large pipes lining the tunnel, a distance from the others. So that she could read and hopefully find something that would give her a clue to returning.

She went through the chapters she already read, the words were still there, however anything further than the point she stopped; the pages were blank. And then she found the last words she had read before being brought here once more. These were different from the prologue and the stories print as if it had been handwritten.

To those who are able to read the foretold

To those who can oversee the inscribed

Obliterate  ties to all you cannot perceive

Abandon that which obstructs the heart

Awaken a path with the realm in which you can foresee

And enter through the gate

Obtain the climax to return.

Like a poem, riddle, or code; it had to be picked apart carefully. Line by line, word by word, and then put together to find the meaning behind the words. Sakura, however, was quite gifted in the area of deciphering. Begging with 'Foretold and inscribed.' she figured was about the book itself.

‘Foretold-as in the future?’ Sakura wondered.

The first thing she wanted to try was rewording all of the lines to find a synonymous meaning to it in a plainer version.

‘Obliterate ties to all you cannot perceive….Abandon that which obstructs the heart ’

Scratching the back of her head, Sakura pursed her lips together in concentration but she couldn't fully understand what was meant by these lines and moved onto the next. ‘Awaken a path with the realm in which you can foresee’ it was likely pertaining to being brought into this story or world, she wasn’t sure.

The last line was the only one that Sakura had no trouble figuring out. While she did not fully understand all of the lines as a whole. She knew that 'Obtain the climax to return,' meant she needed to reach the end of the book to return home.

‘At least I hope so.’

The rest of the lines were still blurred, she had some trouble connecting them because chances were she had only worked out most of the denotation of the words; some might relate to signs she was yet to figure out.

“I haven’t seen you around here before.”

To her side, Sakura saw a pudgy man with brown hair, dark eyes, and thick eyebrows. He wore a blue shirt and a pair of light, blue-grey sweats. On his chest, she saw his tag, #16. The man had a smile that did not reach his eyes. After falling for deceit so many times during her first chunin exams, Sakura took it upon herself to pick up on the slightest hints of it.

“This is your first time taking the exams right?” he pressed.

Sakura nodded. “Is it obvious?”

Although she knew that all of these people were just characters from a book. They appeared so real to her; in the same way that she would see anyone from her world. It was difficult for her to place.

“Well I have taken this exam thirty-five times, so I would know,” the man then held out his hand towards Sakura, “I’m Tonpa.”

“Sakura,” She figured if he wasn’t going to give his full name, she didn’t have to either. “You’ve taken this exam thirty-five times…It must be extremely difficult.”

“Well of course,” Tonpa said crossing his arms. “But hey thirty-five times the charm right?”

Sakura raised an eyebrow; that sounded so familiar. Sakura couldn’t help but picture Kabuto. He had apparently taken the exams several times. He may have turned out to be an enemy at the end but he had given Sakura and the rest of their group information on the other exam candidates.

‘I wonder if he can do the same,’ Sakura thought.  

“Tonpa, since you’ve taken the exam so many times; you wouldn’t happen to have advice would you?”

The book, currently only seemed to focus on the main characters-who were yet to arrive. Right now, Sakura found all information to be crucial as she struggled to wrap her head around the fact that she was trapped in the world of a storybook. It was either accept that as reality or asked to be checked into an institution for the insane.

“Well,” Tonpa scratched his cheek, looking down at the other applicants. “There are a few I recognize. Like that one over there, number 103. Bourbon, the snake charmer.”

Sakura saw a man sitting on the ground, in a meditation stance, he wore a turban and she could see a snake wrapped around his neck….she made a mental note not to get too close to him. Given her past experiences with….snakes.

“Then there is number 384, Gerreta. He is a huntsman, makes good use of killing with blow darts.”

Tonpa directed her to another man, sitting at the other end of the tunnel. He was dark-skinned, appeared gangly, with black hair, and was handling a club. It took the form of a long stick with a cylindrical shape on top with an opening (probably for those blow darts.)

After that Tonpa pointed out a few more to her, three brothers-Amori, Imori, and Umori; their teamwork was impeccable. Then Tonpa pointed Sakura to a large man with dark-near orange hair; number 255-Todo, the wrestler. There were a lot of others around but Sakura didn't think it would be fair to ask for information on all of these candidates. She just wanted to know whose toes she should be careful not to step on. Trouble making was Naruto's area of expertise-not hers and she had enough to carry now that she didn’t want to waste a hand by forming a fist.

At least for now. 

“Well I think that’s about it, there are a few others here but those guys are the ones who took the exams-

While Tonpa was speaking, Sakura's eyes were wandering around the crowd as a precaution. All of them seemed to be strange characters to her. Though ironically, she still found that one who was; especially odd. Sakura pointed him out in the crowd.

“What about that one?”

Tonpa followed the direction of Sakura's slim finger and grimaced when he realized where she was pointing. A man with bright red hair, narrow yellow eyes. On his face, a teardrop painted on his left cheek and a star painted on his right. His attire, a reminder of a jester's or magicians with the four card symbols on his top.

"You might want to put that finger down before he sees and takes it off," Tonpa instructed, and she lowered her hand. "That psychopath you should steer clear of. Number 44, Hisoka the magician."

Sakura leaned her head on her knee, tilting to the side. “He looks more like a clown.”

Tonpa stiffened, “You really shouldn’t say that to him though. He probably would’ve passed last year; if he hadn’t nearly killed an examiner he didn’t…..approve of,”

“Killed huh….” Sakura trailed, she was hit with a wave of twisted nostalgia. With all these different types of people, these circumstances, it’s like she was genin all over again.

‘What exactly have I gotten myself into?’

“Oh yes,” Tonpa reached into the side of his bag and pulled out an orange can of juice. “Would you like something to drink? These exams do tend to tire out applicants.”

Sakura took the can even though she instantly felt something off when she saw a twitch on the side of Tonpa’s mouth when she accepted it. If this was anything like the chunin exams, then needlessly trusting someone would be a great mistake. And with her current predicament, it's not like she was going to blindly trust when there was so much unknown to her about this world. Regardless of the book laying out events. There was only one way to confirm her suspicions; Sakura snapped the can open and took a sip, she instantly knew it was laxative.

However, Sakura had a limited resistance to poison, on top of which she could easily flush out this amount of toxin if necessary or take the antidote she had on her for missions. And she had the specific medicine in her bag for cases like this.

‘But it doesn’t look like I’ll need it,’ And it filled her with a juvenile delight when seeing Tonpa sweating in disbelief, so much that she had to give a sweet smile.

“Thank you for the drink,”

He twitched, “Y-You’re welc-

“Tonpa-san!” a new voice cut in through the tension that had just formed.

Sakura turned around to where the voice had suddenly appeared, a young boy, he was extremely fair with thick white hair the color of snow that stood higher than Naruto’s and much softer in appearance and big round blue eyes that were almost cat-like. He was in baggy clothing, consisting of shorts and a long-sleeved turtleneck under a white shirt that had the number 99 on the right of his chest. He also carried a yellow skateboard under his arm. What Sakura couldn’t get over was how young he looked. He couldn’t be over twelve.  

He looked at Tonpa over Sakura’s head. “Hey, you have some more of that juice?”

Sakura’s eyebrows furrowed; “Did you already have of it?”

The boy nodded with a bright smile, “Of course it’s great! So do you have some more or did she drink the last?”

Tonpa’s sweat dropped drown his forehead, he reached into the bag for two more cans; all while struggling to maintain his smile. “Sure…here”

He gave then to the boy and rubbed the back of his head, “Well, I’ll see you guys around. Sakura, good luck.”

The pinkette waved her hand Tonpa jumped down into the crowd, seemingly disillusioned. Sakura quickly turned her head around to the boy, who had already popped open the can and was ready to chug it down.

"Hey, wait don't drink that!" She covered the hole right before it touched his mouth, his lips lightly brushed up against her gloved hand  “It’s not safe, he put laxative in all of these drinks.”

The boy held a blank expression towards her before grinning, his innocent blue eyes now twinkling with mischief, “It’s okay; I’ve been trained. Poisons don’t affect me. I just wanted to see the look on Tonpa’s face. Priceless.”

Sakura laughed before she crushed the empty can in her hands. “Mithridatism?”

That was the only kind of training she could think of where someone would build up an immunity to poisons by injecting themselves with non-lethal dosages of poison over time. It was a useful way to handle most poisons but it took a considerable amount of time to truly build a tolerance. Sakura had just been fortunate to learn more about these poisons and how to counter them which was why her body was so well built against most.

Tsunade had told Sakura rather find ways to dispose of the toxin in the body completely-through antidotes and neutralizing. That was knowledge a medical ninja was expected to know. Didn't mean she couldn't use it to build her resistance in case those two options weren't available for her. There were still cases where custom poisons could affect her, but that was due to various factors.  

“That’s right!” He exclaimed watching as Sakura dropped the can on the ground. “You’re trained too right? If not you should start looking for a bathroom,”  

“It’s alright, I can handle this much just fine,” Sakura assured, a little mortified at the crude statement “When exactly did you start this practice?”

Putting a finger on his chin, the boy looked up at the ceiling, closing his eyes, “Let’s see…um I was too young to remember,”  

“Really? That’s insane,” Sakura said shaking her head, it made her wonder what kind of parents he had.

“I’m Killua,.” Introduced the boy

“Sakura,”

Sitting down beside her, Killua rested his skateboard on his lap. "This is your first time taking the hunter exam right?"

“Obvious isn’t it?” Sakura asked.

Killua shrugged, “This is my first time too,”

“How old are you exactly?”

“How old are you?” Killua countered,

Sakura crossed her arms and narrowed her eyes, “I asked you first.”

“And isn’t it rude to ask someone for their age without offering yours?” Killua retorted with a cocky grin.

Surrendering, Sakura answered him, “I’m fifteen.”

“Twelve.” Killua pointed, “I thought you were younger. You don't look fifteen,”

She wasn’t sure if she should take that as a compliment, maybe when she was in her thirties it would be. Even when Naruto returned and saw her after two and a half years, he said that she didn’t look like she changed. At the time she didn’t understand that he was referring to her demeanour more than her appearance.   

“Yeah well I’m taller,” Sakura retorted but Killua just burst out laughing that she sought to change the subject, "Hey Killua, why in the world would you need to practice Mithridatism?"

Killua held up his finger, speaking in a matter of fact tone that could not be denied. "Because it's fundamental in assassin training."

Sakura raised an eyebrow, “So you’re telling me that you’re an assassin?”

Coming from a world where twelve-year-old kids begin training as ninja’s and eventually facing death more than once by now she really couldn’t be too surprised when she heard something like this.

“Well I do come from a family of assassins;” Killua said sighing, “But I didn’t want to be one; so I ran away; I mean what kid wants to be told what he has to become when he grows up?”

Sakura's sweatdropped, but she felt that everything Killua was telling her was the truth. "I see; well family traditions usually put a lot of pressure on children-no wonder you ran away."

Killua nodded, grinning wider. “I know right!”

The two stared at one another for a few seconds, waiting for the other to blink before they couldn’t hold back their laughter. The laughter echoed through the tunnel that a few heads turned up to look at them, but the two paid no attention.

“You’re believing me so easily.” Killua laughed.

“At this point, I’m pretty sure I’ll believe anything.” Sakura meant that.

Sakura and Killua began conversing in a manner that was friendly but never too personal. They had just met after all. Their small talk from a distance appeared to be some kind of period of ‘catch up’ between old friends. A few minutes had passed and they had ended up reaching the topic of their hair.

"Ne, Sakura, is that your natural hair color?" asked Killua.
"Of course,"  Sakura stated, in an unfortunate manner. She was the only one in her entire village with this odd hair color. Red-heads were considered natural but pink-heads…not so much. 

After some time passed, Sakura heard the doors of the elevator opening. She immediately remembered everything that Killua in those few short minutes managed to help her forget. When the door opened, three figures walked out. Sakura's eyes widened, she immediately began identifying them.

 A tall man who appeared older than he was; short dark hair spiked in a crew cut, wearing a blue business suit and glasses. This was the character she had read about in the first chapter-Leorio. Then there was the one Sakura called an 'avenger'; a boy with neat blonde hair, gray eyes wearing a blue tabard over a white full-body suit; that was without a doubt Kurapika. Then there was the youngest and smallest boy in the middle of the two. He had long spikey black hair tipped with green, big hazel eyes that gave an innocent appearance, wearing a green jacket and shorts, he carried a bag with a small fishing pole in it.

'That's Gon,'

 It was strange; these characters didn’t appear exactly as Sakura had pictured them; since when reading a book the character's appearance depended on the individual reader; however, seeing them in person she was still able to place them. Their real appearance took over her perceived one.

They were going to get their badges; she already knew what the numbers were going to be. Killua watched where Sakura was and saw them as well.

“Hey, that one in the green outfit looks my age.” He pointed and he looked intrigued that his expression was cute to Sakura. 

"Maybe," Sakura replied softly. That was the conclusion for her, out of everything she had seen. This brought down the curtain.

‘I am stuck in a novel,'

Chapter Text

As Sakura stared down at the three males, she thought were just words creating images in the minds of the beholder. Gon, Leorio, and Kurapika were receiving their tags, just as she read. Her next move; do nothing. She concluded by far that she needed to get to the end of the book, but that didn't mean she needed to interact with them for the story to move.

 Follow from a distance. She wasn’t sure what might happen if she got mixed up with the main characters and she’d rather not find out.

“Yo,” Killua called waving his hand in front of the pinkette’s face. She quickly looked over him.

“Yeah?”

He pointed back to the crowd, “I’m gonna head on down, you coming?”

Waving her hand, she shook her head. “I think I’ll stay up here a little longer,”

Killua gave her a pointed expression, “You know, you can’t expect to go through the entire exam hiding from the other applicants?”

“It’s nothing like that,” Sakura waved, “I just want to catch up a bit on my reading; I’ll find you before the exam starts.”

Without another word, the white-haired boy jumped down disappearing. Leaning back in an attempt to get as one could get against a cold steel wall. Sakura started reading, probably exactly what was happening right now. She wanted to try getting ahead of the chapter again; because she had no desire for any more surprises.  

The three friends didn’t’ see  any friendly faces , those who looked their way only seemed interested for a moment, assessing before looking away. However, a man with the number 16 on his chest appeared in front of the three with a seemingly friendly smile. He introduced himself as Tonpa. Gon returned the introduction with his own along with his friends.

'Oh, that can't be good.'

Glancing from her book, Sakura saw that Tonpa was talking to the three as she read. This might be a chance for her to get more information on him as well.

...Gon, Leorio, and Kurapika listened intently to the 'exam veteran' Tonpa's advice and information on the other exam applicants.  After giving them the numbers to look out for; a sudden scream erupted from the crowd, a cry of agony and obvious pain diverting everyone's attention. There they saw one of the applicants-

Sakura frowned, blinking several times with disbelief at the following words, what she was reading couldn’t possibly-

“AAAAAAAAAAHHHHHHH”

Quickly removing the book from her face, Sakura peered over the edge to see a man. He was on his knees, screaming; his eyes unable to close from the horror at the sight before him. His arms outstretched but slowly begging to fade away, leaving remnants of small red flower petals…until his arms were no more.

In front of the man, with his arms casually folded against his chest and a pleased smirk on his face was applicant #44.

“My how strange; his arms have become flower petals…” he stated in an uncaring yet satisfied tone of voice, holding out his hands in front of the other applicants who were watching with cautious faces. All keeping a distance from applicant 44 and his victim. “No smoke and mirrors here.”

Tonpa may have been bad but she was certain his information on that so-called magician wasn't false. She would heed his advice to steer clear to the best of her ability (if her luck permitted it). No need to get involved with characters that could prove to be a hassle.

She grimaced for the applicant who had lost his limbs before going back to the book.

…Tonpa made it very clear to the three then and there; that Hisoka was not someone they wanted to trifle with. And they knew he was right. However, little did they know that it wasn’t just Hisoka and the other applicants that they needed to be wary of; as the one who was giving them the information, was not doing it out of the kindness of his heart. For Tonpa himself, had a reputation amongst the hunters. A title that he had earned over time, ‘Tonpa, the rookie crusher.

And as of now, Gon, Kurapika, and Leorio were his next victims.

He offered them each a juice, unknowingly to the-filled with a strong laxative-

'Oh, they wouldn't!' Sakura quickly looked back down to see Gon and his friends still chatting with Tonpa. He was offering the drinks to them right now. They weren't going to get through the hunter exam if they drank laxative!

‘But there’s no way they would drink it right?’ Sakura attempted to conclude, the book was about these characters after all.  

Sakura watched the rest of the scene unfold carefully, they had opened the cans now. Leorio and Gon seemed none the wiser but Kurapika was glancing at the two of them cautiously while Tonpa watched them. Gon put the can to his mouth and Sakura was about ready to jump in front of him and knock the can out of his hand when his mouth suddenly hung open. All of the juice spilling out. Then Leorio spat out the juice quickly, wiping his mouth. Kurapika didn't even look like he had taken a sip as he threw the juice out of the can. She couldn't hear them from where she was but she could see. Tonpa put his hands together in what appeared to be an apologetic stance.

She went to the book to find out what had just happened; turns out Gon had tasted something off in the juice which was why Leorio spat out the drink, while Kurapika was a bit more aware.

‘Suppose that’s a good thing for me.’

Before Sakura could continue reading, a noise erupted through the tunnel; a bell constantly ringing. The tunnel quieted. A wall on the far end of the tunnel began to gradually move up, creating an opening. The noise echoed until it was gone. Leaning forward, Sakura tilted her head to the side to see what had appeared behind that wall.

A single figure stood; from Sakura's point of view, it was a tall man, with long limbs in a purple suit. He had light neatly combed hair and a mustache-though she couldn't see his mouth. When he spoke all that moved was the hair beneath his nose.

“I apologize for the wait,” he said, standing with one hand behind his back. “The entry period for hunter applicants has ended. The Hunter exam will now begin!”

Tucking the book safely into her pouch, Sakura scanned the applicants in search of Killua. It wasn't hard to spot a white-haired boy; however, his height was another factor to take into account.

Once spotted, Sakura leaped from the pipe and into the crowd. A little ways from Killua, she started walking through the applicants; careful not to brush up against any of them. She tapped Killua on his shoulder and he turned around.

“Bout time,” Killua seemed to be pouting. “I thought you were gonna quit before we started.”

Sakura cocked an eyebrow, “And what made you think that?”

The boy shrugged his shoulders, refusing to give her a reply. Sakura was aware she didn’t look like much of a fighter, but she was always more than happy to correct those who doubted her.  

“A final caution. If you are short on luck or ability, you could very well end up seriously injured or dead. Those who accept the risks please follow me. Otherwise,” he pointed “Please exit via the elevator behind you.”

Sakura had a feeling she was lacking in luck-given where it’s brought her. Ability was another matter entirely.

 She had admitted to her weakness a long time ago and has been pushing herself every day to correct them. She needed to have faith in her ability because there was so much more at risk than her pride. She needed to get through this story. Getting injured didn't matter, as long as she made it alive.

With a determined shine in her eyes, she smiled. ‘Bring it on.’

She wasn't the only one determined to make it, not a single applicant had turned around. Of course who would after earning the right to come here? Sakura might not fully understand the motivation behind wanting to become a hunter and quite frankly she didn't care. It was clear though, that just like any great profession the road to it would never be easy.

The man turned around after announcing that all ‘405’applicants would be participating. Turning his back to the group, he extended on of his long legs and began walking, stretching his limbs as far as they could go in each step. His walk looked more like a march. Everyone followed behind him at their own pace.

Sakura saw that a little ways in the front, were Leorio, Gon, and Kurapika.

“This is kinda disappointing,” Killua muttered.

“What do you mean?” Sakura asked.

“He said the exam was about to start, but it doesn’t’ seem like it has.”

“You’re not very patient are you?”

Killua shook his head, though he had a sheepish grin on his face now.

A minute later, the footsteps that echoed through the tunnel began to grow louder. People were beginning to walk faster and it wasn’t long after that they were flat out running. That included Sakura and Killua.

Though they couldn’t see him from this distance, Sakura heard the man who appeared speaking. “I failed to introduce myself earlier. I am Satotz, the Phase One examiner. I shall lead you to the second phase.”

Sakura smiled as she ran with the rest of the applicants; if he was leading them to the second Phase then that meant this was the first Phase. They were going to have to follow their examiner to the next phase.

“Aw, see what I mean.” Killua whined, “A total disappointment.”

The white-haired boy then threw his skateboard in front of him and jumped on. He began rolling alongside Sakura at a pace where he wouldn't get too far ahead of her.

It was a time like this that Sakura thanked her master, who had given her grueling training to improve her stamina and strength. That included endurance training. When Sakura began training under Tsunade, she had started with medical practice and then went further to develop her chakra control.

There were certain requirements with being a medical ninja; that included agility and speed as well as endurance. Since a medical ninja needed to ensure they avoided injury at all costs. Although that usually meant avoiding the front lines that weren't always possible. An enemy could appear anywhere and you needed to know how to face them.

That was why Tsunade trained Sakura; not only in medical jutsu but how to use her chakra to enhance her speed and strength.  As a ninja, it was also important to have advanced stamina, however as a genin that was something Sakura greatly lacked in comparison to the rest of her team.  That was before she had become Tsunade's apprentice. The women put her through a vigorous training regime. She had made Sakura workout without using chakra, a jog around the whole village used to be part of that workout. When she started getting accustomed to the distance, Tsunade made her go around twice, thrice, and so forth.

Estimating the time, it had been about two hours since they started running and everyone was still going strong. Sakura assumed that they had to be at least thirty kilometers from where they started. This wasn't much to her in comparison to the distances she had to travel on missions by foot. Ninjas could run on a continuum for days, but the pace and distance depended on the individual.

“The only troubling thing about this is that there isn’t any specified goal,” Sakura said. It was something that could have a huge psychological effect on the applicants, who wouldn’t know when the run ended.

“I don’t think it really matters” Killua replied, he pressed his foot on the ground to move a little ahead. “I can go until tomorrow.”

Sakura scoffed, “You mean on your skateboard?”

Killua narrowed his eyes at the pinkette, “No, on foot!”

Sakura snickered; she might not know a lot about Killua other than what he had told her. But she knew a thing or two about twelve-year-old boys and how easy it was to provoke them.

“Sure….” Sakura trailed, teasing.

“You’re just upset because I don’t have to run.”

Sakura scoffed, though her eyes shone with mischief. “You couldn’t’ keep up with me on or off that thing.”

“Oh yeah.”

“Yeah.” Sakura retorted before picking up her pace to pass Killua. She heard his foot hitting the ground to push against it and speed up.

The two began their separate race; passing a few of the other applicants. Childish as it may seem, it had lightened Sakura’s mood considerably. She didn’t have the same drive that the rest of these applicants had to become hunters. She wasn’t a part of this story, yet somehow she was still in it. The odd one out, an extra factor. She felt distant.

It was somehow this boy that helped her forget that.

Killua was pushing harder on his skateboard to get a little way ahead of Sakura, but every time he did she somehow seemed to pick up her pace. It made him wonder how fast she could go.

They continued to race side by side before a voice broke their atmosphere that surrounded the two.

"Hey, kid!"

Killua looked beside him to the guy who was ranting at him, “Hmm?”

“You should show some respect to the Hunter Exam!”

Sakura turned her head and realized that the person who was yelling at Killua was non-other than Leorio. She found it odd that out of everyone here it just ‘happened’ to be Leorio who yelled at Killua.

“You’re cheating, this is an endurance test. You can’t use a skateboard!” Leorio continued to rant.

Another voice came behind them, a softer, calmer one. "No, it isn't."

Looking back, Sakura saw Gon running up. He didn’t look tired at all, not a single bead of sweat on his forehead as he continued to run.

"Gon what are you saying?" Leorio asked appearing frustrated now, it was most likely because he himself was tired from all this running.

“The examiner only told us to follow him.” Gon stated.

“Gon. Whose side are you on!?”

‘And here I thought I’d be able to keep a distance from the main characters…’

Sakura looked at Killua, who was now starring at Gon. He started rolling back over to Gon, asking his age. Almost immediately after Gon said his age did Killua kick up his board, put it under his arm, and looked at Sakura.

“Hey Sakura, I’m gonna run too. Let’s see if you can still keep up then,”

“That’s so cool!” Gon said referring to Killua’s trick on the skateboard.

"I'm Killua." Killua then pointed a finger at the weary-looking pinkette, "This is Sakura."

“I’m Gon!”

It was only when Sakura saw the two running together that something occurred to her. Though it was a bit awkward, Sakura took out her book and began reading.

Killua realized that he and Gon were the same age and here he thought he would be the youngest candidate here-aside from Sakura who fell in second.

Sakura frowned, now she was in the book as well? When did that happen?

 Gon smiled at Killua; in which he kicked off from his skateboard, catching it with ease before calmly stating that he would run as well. Perhaps it was a childish tendency not to be outdone, but Killua had already decided to run beside Gon.

She had intended to keep her distance from the main character so that she wouldn't interfere with the story any more than she already was, but now she realized that Killua might also be another major character. It was stupid of her to assume that it was only Gon, Leorio, and Kurapika.

‘I just involved myself with the characters without realizing; now the stories including me.’

“Um, are you reading now?”

Sakura looked to her side, where Gon was running. It was then she thought the description the book gave of Gon’s eyes did not do them justice.

 Killua then chided, “You’ll get motion sick!”

Figuring that she wasn’t going to win this, she put the book away before resuming running. “Okay, there happy now dad?”

Killua stuck his tongue out at her, “I can’t be your dad; you’re older than me.”

“Really? You mean she isn’t our age?” Gon asked looking at the pink-haired girl. 

“I’m fifteen!” the pinkette exclaimed fuming as the two boys laughed at her reaction. Her appearance couldn’t be that childish right?

The next two hours were filled with the bickering between Sakura, Gon, and Killua. They argued a bit over Sakura's age and appearance. How she looked like a 'tall twelve-year-old' according to them. During this, they had fallen behind the rest of the applicants, because they were running as four, not three. Leorio was falling far behind, panting heavily with beads of sweat dripping down his face.

The book had already told her a bit about him; he stated that his reason for becoming a hunter was for financial benefit. During the second chapter, he nearly ended up going the wrong way for the exam site and failed the test to take the exams. If it hadn't been for his friends, he might not have made it. He didn't give her the same sense as the others did.

'In this case, it might not be a good thing.' Sakura thought. Although she could relate to Leorio in a lot of ways. With the choices he had made by far, she felt that she would've done exactly the same. She had been like that as a genin and always depended on her teammates to get her through things. She couldn't keep up with them. Always watching their backs…It was the worst feeling.

And to see someone else in a similar situation; story character or not…

Sakura began to backtrack until she was jogging slowly beside Leorio, “You okay?”

Leorio continued his stumbled, attempting to reach the group he could barely see as his vision was begging to blur. “W…What do you think?”

Sakura kept a calm expression, she heard Killua calling her back to the front but she didn’t look up at him.

“Only….one rookie….everyone three years pass…the exam” Leorio panted “So for a normal…..human like me…” he strained to get the words out “It isn’t even worth dreaming about…”

Dropping his suitcase, Leorio stumbled a few steps before he crouched down, sweat dripped down his chin.

Sakura bent down so that when Leorio looked to the side, he was at eye level with her. “Are you giving up?”

Leorio sucked in a huge breath before replying, “I-I’m not a monster like the rest of you, I’m not like the rest of you.”

Putting her hand under her chin, she tilted her head to the side, “Then why are you here? Why are you doing this?”

That question seemed to trigger something within Leorio, Sakura saw a glint in his eyes but that didn’t mean it was enough to recover him. Sakura was attempting to get Leorio to find a resolve, for it was always a resolve that got her through difficult situations. What kept her going no matter how hopeless things seemed. It was how she found the strength to fight during the chunin exams; to get stronger as a kunoichi.

Leorio’s eyes then trailed forward, to where Gon and Killua appeared to be waiting for them. Gon stood silently watching Leorio. Keeping his gaze fixed, unwavering and the message was clear. He would not move until Leorio started running again. Sakura noted this as well. When words don’t work, use silence.

Finally, after a few more heavy breaths, Leorio began to move "Screw it.” He pushed back on the sole of his foot and launched forward, breaking out into a wild sprint. “I’M GONNA BECOME A HUNTER.”

With a small smile Sakura stood up straight, she was about to grab Leorio's suitcase that he left behind when she heard a whizzing sound. A fish hook fell onto the briefcase and was caught on the handle. Sakura followed the case as it was pulled through the air, watching as it landed in Gon's hands. Killua appeared impressed by the move before he looked back to call Sakura.

“Okay, Sakura can we go now?” Killua called impatiently.

With a playful gleam in her eyes, Sakura pushed forth on the sole of her feet after pumping some chakra to her feet she charged forward; a loud bang echoed through the tunnel from the speed. She blurred past Gon and Killua who just felt a sudden breeze after that had their hair blowing.

It had only taken a few steps for Sakura to get ahead of Gon and Killua, very far ahead. The two boys spun around, staring at her in shock as the pinkette seemed to dust off her hands.

“Wow….”

Arms crossed, one eye closed, Sakura gestured with her head to the darkness of the tunnel. “I thought you said you wanted to go now.”

Killua and Gon ran over to her until they were running side by side again.

“How did you move so far so fast?” Killua asked,

“Can you teach me how to do that?” asked Gon.

The pinkette looked up in mock thought, “I wonder….”

“Come on!”

“Tell us.”

“Sakura.”

“Please.”

“Please.”

“TELL US.”

Sakura felt the vein on her forehead throb, the two boys had somehow managed to go for the rest of the run almost nonstop, continuously asking her to explain how she had done what she did. It was entertaining at first, but she forgot how persistent boys were. Their stubborn and hardheaded nature that wouldn’t quit. She hasn’t dealt with that in almost three years before Naruto returned, but he was older now and Sasuke wasn’t there to clash with him (though there was now Sai, he didn’t tick Naruto off as much.). So she was a bit out of practice on how to deal with this.

“Saku-

"AAH! Enough already, two!" Sakura snapped throwing her head to the back. She was already starting to feel winded from running, she could feel the sweat on her forehead, and dealing with two whining boys weren't helping her nerves.

“Is she mad?” asked Gon in general curiosity.

“She’s fuming.” Killua snickered.

Again, Sakura felt her brow twitch in annoyance, “Okay listen here you little-

Killua looked in front of him and smiled, “Look we’re at a staircase!”

Turning to where the young boy was looking, Sakura saw that there indeed was a staircase. It was but, the width was wider than the average staircase; able to fit about five people together horizontally. It was also very long; she couldn't see the end of it and they were supposed to run up there. Several applicants were already making their way up.

“Let’s race to see who finishes first!” Killua exclaimed; he sounded rather excited.

“Okay,” Gon said, “Loser has to buy dinner!”

"Alright! Let's go." Killua said, "Come on Sakura!"

If any outside party had seen the three they would have thought them to be friends even though they just met each other a few hours ago.

“Fine," She was amazed at how quickly their minds could wander from topics but in this case, she wouldn't point it out.

They pulled back to get in line together, then they set off after shouting ‘Go’ simultaneously.

It was only after the race had begun that Sakura realized Gon and Killua were far from normal. She had her suspicions since they haven't shown the slightest sign of fatigue even after running over five hours but she hadn't realized they were able to increase their speed and keep up with her current pace. It made her wonder what other skills they must have. Sure she had read up a bit on Gon, he had skills with a fishing pole and he was fast and he had an incredibly sensitive tongue but she wondered about his fighting skills. Then there was Killua, the boy said he was an assassin before.

'I'm anxious to see what else they can do. If the book permits it.'

 She glanced at Gon and Killua, both were smiling as they looked ahead.  

“Hey, I see Leorio and Kurapika up ahead!” Gon said pointing in front of him.

The thee caught up to the two, Leorio had removed all the clothes on the upper half of his body, his jacket wrapped around his waist, while his tie trailed behind him around his neck. Kurapika had also removed his tabard and was in his white bodysuit.

Kurapika looked at the three, “Gon, who are they?”

“Oh, this is Killua and Sakura.” Gon introduced gesturing to the two.

“Hey” Killua greeted.

"Hello." Sakura waved. Now she had officially met all of the characters she had read about by far. "How are you feeling Leorio?"

Leorio turned to her with a grin, still keeping pace even though he was winded. “I’m definitely gonna make it.”

The pinkette smiled with silent approval before Gon spoke.

“We’re gonna go up ahead, see you at the goal.”

Kurapika nodded, “Alright.”

Killua looked at Leorio, grinning "See you later old-timer."

Leorio glared back at Kurapika, “I’m not old! I’m a teenager just like the rest of you!”

For that instant, everyone froze mid-run with one leg up in the air and the other in front of them. Sakura almost tripped on the stair in front of her. She read, Leorio appeared older than he looked but she didn’t know how old exactly. The way he was described and from seeing him, she assumed he had to at least be in his late twenties.

The stairs seemed endless and Sakura was beginning to think that they were. Gon, Killua, and Kurapika had moved ahead of Kurapika and Leorio who were keeping their own pace. While they continued with their race. They had to continuously maneuver out of the way of the applicants who were lying around on the stairs-having given up.

“Come on, when is this gonna end?”

“Tired?” asked Killua, though it was more in a teasing manner than concerned.

Narrowing her eyes, Sakura scoffed. “As if.”

"Well, it is surprising to see that you can both keep up with me," Killua said turning to Gon, who had a slight sweat, but barely compared to other applicants.

“Really?” Gon asked, rubbing the back of his head in a bashful manner.

“Or maybe it’s just that everyone else is too slow.” Sighing in disappointment, Killua hung his head dramatically, “Man, this Hunter Exam is gonna be a breeze. That’s no fun.”

“Hey,” Gon called, craning his head to the side. “Why do you want to become a hunter?”

Killua turned to Gon, “I’m not really interested in becoming a Hunter. I just heard it was really hard so I thought it’d be fun.” Killua was smiling again, “But this is disappointing. What about you?”

Sakura looked at Gon, she already knew the answer but the book didn't give a dialogue for the characters to speak. So she wanted to hear him say it.

“Well, my dad is a Hunter.” Gon started explaining, “So I want to become a hunter like my dad.”

“Mmm, what kind of Hunter is he?” asked Killua.

Sakura avoided another exhausted candidate on the stairs as she listened to Gon.

“I don’t know.”

Killua started laughing, “That’s weird. You want to become a Hunter but you don’t know anything about him?”

“Killua!” Sakura exclaimed.

"What?" the white-haired boy asked, wondering why the pinkette suddenly seemed ticked off.

Gon didn’t seem deterred though, they continued running. “I was raised by Mito-san, so I’ve only seen my dad in pictures.”

“Who’s Mito-san?”

“Aunt Mito,” Gon clarified for Killua “When he was twelve my dad took the Hunter exam. He passed and became a hunter. Then he left the island.”

Sakura noticed that Gon hadn't stopped smiling while he explained the story to them, she thought he would be at appear somewhat hurt, especially after what he said next.

“I want to find out why he chose to become a Hunter over being with me.”

Killua and Gon then looked right at Sakura, making the pinkette move a little ways to the side away from them. “What?”

"Well, why?" Killua asked, his face looked like she was expected to know what he was talking about.

“Mmm?” Sakura played coy.

“Why do you want to become a hunter Sakura?” Gon asked, still smiling.

She was worried about this. With a nervous smile, Sakura began thinking of a story. In the end, she spoke.

“I was just curious,” she told them, looking ahead of her

“Curious?” the two boys asked together.

Sakura nodded, “That’s right. I wanted to see what the Hunter Exam was like so I thought I’d take a look.”

Technically, she wasn’t lying about her curiosity being the reason for her taking the Hunters Exam.  

“That’s weirder than Gon’s reason,” commented Killua,

“Weirder than taking it because you thought it would be fun?” Sakura remarked.

They didn’t press any further on the topic, something bright caught their attention in front of them and they realized that they were reaching the end of the dark tunnel and staircase.

“Alright!” Gon and Killua picked up their speed and ran a little ways ahead of Sakura, while the pinkette kept her regular pace, smiling as she watched them speed passed the other applicants who were still running.

“Okay, no more playing around.”

Pumping chakra through her legs, Sakura pushed forward, leaping over several flights of stairs, she blurred past the other applicants and was hit with a cool breeze of the outside. She stopped to look around at the outside, taking a deep breath of relief. Those hours in a dark tunnel took a toll on you. She stretched out her arms and grinned. Happy to be under the sky. 

‘Finally.’

Turning back she saw the examiner Satotz appear, then Gon and Killua jumping passed him screaming “GOAL”

Hand on her hip, Sakura stood in front of the two boys who seemed to have crossed the line together. “Suckers!”

“Sakura!?”

Gon and Killua looked back and forth between the tunnels exit and the pinkette in front of them, who had a rather cocky expression on her face.

“When did you-

“How-

“Guess you guys owe me dinner.” Sakura stuck out her tongue at them.

Killua pointed at her in an accusing manner, “You did that move again didn’t you?”

Putting her hands at the back of her head, Sakura looked up at the cloudy skies. “I don’t know what you’re talking about.”

But she looked back at the boys with a playful grin, which they returned.  The three sat down near the entrance while the other applicants started pouring out. However, Sakura found that her victory came with a penalty, and once again it was back to badgering.

“So are you gonna show us how you did that?” asked Killua.

“Nope,”  Sakura leaned back against the wall of the tunnel’s opening.

“Satotz-san, is this where the Second Phase takes place?” Gon asked their examiner.

"No, we still have a ways to go," Satotz said

Leorio and Kurapika were some of the last to make it through the tunnel, Leorio came stumbling up the stairs completely out of breath while Kurapika simply ran up beside him. Most of the applicant who managed to keep up with the examiner was already out.

“Hey, Kurapika!” Gon called,

Panting softly, the blonde boy waved at Gon, “Hey. Is this our destination?”

"We apparently still have a long way to go," Sakura told him.

“I see,” Kurapika turned to look ahead of him, “The fog is fading.”

The fog was clearing in the distance and it was possible to now make out more of the surrounding area, dark shapes started to form and then make out trees and other plant life.

“The Numere Wetlands, also known as Swindlers Swamp.” Satotz said, “We must cross these wetlands to reach Phase Two of the exam. This place is home to many bizarre animals, many cunning and insatiable creatures who deceive humans and prey upon them. Be very careful. If you let them fool you, you’re dead.”

Sakura swallowed hard, she hadn't read to this part of the story. She honestly wished she had been able to get through this chapter before she-got through' the chapter.  She still didn't fully understand, what this business was with her name showing up in the book.  At least if it was to go through a forest, this wasn’t anything unusual for her.

‘Well, with everything else that’s happened…’ Sakura stood up along with Killua and Gon as they watched the opening of the tunnel start to close. A metal door descending and one desperate applicant begging for them to wait before shutting closed.

‘There’s no turning back now,’

Satotz continued speaking, “These creatures will use every trick in the book to fool their prey. An ecosystem in which creatures obtain their food through deceit…hence the name The Swindlers Swamp. Stay very close to me so you won’t be deceived.”

Everyone listened quietly, contemplating what their examiner just said. Sakura was thinking very carefully, they were going to have to run through this swamp, in a fog so thick you could hardly see what was right in front of you; yet they were expected to keep track of their examiner.

‘This exam is brutal,’

Sakura broke out of her thoughts when she heard a shout,

“DON’T LET THEM FOOL YOU.”

Heads turned to the left, behind the walls of the tunnel a figure appeared. A man, his face covered in marks and bruises, his clothes torn as if he had been in a scuffle and lost.

“D-Don’t fall for it,” he said, before pointing straight at Satotz, “He’s lying to you! He’s an imposter! He isn’t an examiner! I’m the real examiner.”

Everyone started looking back and forth between Satotz and the man who claimed to be the real examiner. Questions were flying around about who was the real examiner. Sakura along with others was suspicious about this.

“Look at this…” said ‘real’ examiner, he pulled on something behind the wall with him and revealed a creature with a face that resembled Satotz’, the limbs were long like humans but covered in hair like an ape. Gasps echoed through. Though Sakura was beginning to find this remarkably convenient. "It's a man-faced Ape, one of the creatures that dwell in the Numere Wetlands. They love the taste of human flesh but their limbs are long and thin so they are very weak. That's why they disguise themselves as humans. They trick humans into following them into the wetlands, where they team up with other animals to kill and devour them."

Once again he pointed at Satotz “He intends to trap every single applicant!”

Murmurs were going around the group of applicants now, on whether or not what they just heard was true. Apparently, from what Sakura was hearing, quite a few believed that Satotz wasn't who he said he was. Sakura, on the other hand, had her doubts, when she looked at Killua she saw that he too didn't seem to believe this.

Before there could be any further debate about it, there was a whizzing sound, and the 'real examiner' was lying flat on his back-dead. Embedded in his chest and head, were plain cards. However the cards weren't thrown in only one direction, on the opposite side, Satotz held several cards in between his fingers.

Following the sound of shuffling, everyone looked over to Hisoka who was dealing with a deck of cards. Obviously stating where the attack had come from.

“I see, I see,” Hisoka said, “That settles it. You’re the real one.”

The man-faced ape that looked like Satotz ran away into the fog, leaving behind his dead companion-whom Sakura assumed was also a man-faced Ape. Satotz didn't respond, throwing the cards down. Sakura saw the way they moved through the air, that they were light and not weighted or sharp as she thought.

‘Those were normal cards, yet he threw them straight through…

Hisoka began to clarify why he attacked both of them; saying that examiners were hunters selected by the committee for this duty. "Any Hunter bearing the title we seek would've been able to block that attack."

"I shall take that as a compliment, however, should you attack me for any other reason. I will report you for turning on an examiner. Are we clear?"

"Yes," Hisoka responded, unconcerned.

When put into perspective, that statement made sense. If Hisoka hadn’t attacked then there would most likely be applicants following the fake examiner into the swamp to be killed. However, Sakura felt that Hisoka didn’t attack for the sake of finding who was the actual examiner.

'Creeps at the chunin exams creeps at the hunter exams.' Sakura thought, craning her head to the side to see that there were vultures already eating the man-faced ape's corpse. Their beaks tearing into the flesh with little resistance.

“That would’ve been some of us if we had followed him," Sakura said.

"Mmm, nature sure is brutal," Leorio replied.

"We can't relax our guard," Killua added, tugging on Sakura's gloved hand.

Satotz started making his way through the exam applicants and to the front where he could address them while explaining that the creature intended to lure some them away. When he stated that some of them were obviously convinced that the story about him being a fake was true, there were a few nervous laughs heard in the crowd-including Leorio's.

“Do you understand?” asked Satotz, “If you lose sight of me in the Numere Wetlands fog, you will never reach the exams Second Phase.”

That sounded more like assurance than a warning. Satotz then announced that they were going to be moving once again. As they started to run, Sakura looked at the ground, she spotted the three cards that Hisoka had thrown at Satotz. Pinching both ends she bent them downwards, it flexed easily. Her eyes narrowed.

‘How-

"Hey, Sakura!" Gon called, "Let's go!"

Putting the card in her back pocket, she started running over to the group “Coming!”

Sakura didn’t know it yet but, she had just ended the third and fourth chapter of the book and even though it was a thought placed at the back of her mind, she did not know what it meant to have her name appear in the story and the effect it would have.  

Chapter Text

When Sakura discovered an odd book in the library, she didn't expect it to be a portal into another dimension. Now she has to get through a trial known as the Hunter Exam, in hopes of reaching the c. The First Phase of the Hunter exam included a run through a dark tunnel with seemingly no end and when the applicants finally made it out, their relief was short-lived to discover they still had to run through a dangerous forest filled with strange creatures-some of which had a taste for human flesh. That wasn't the worst of it though; for Sakura learned that danger tends to lurk so close, you can't see it until you stop looking around to see what's right in front of you.

“Be sure to stay close behind me,” Satotz warned the applicants.

The run through the marsh was more challenging than the run through the tunnel. The ground was wet and damp; sinking your feet in the soil, forcing you to carry more weight than usual when moving. The fog made it hard to heed their examiners instructions. It was no better than running in the dark without a torch, the only indicators of direction being the silhouettes in front of you.

"It'll be a miracle of half of the applicants make it through," Sakura said narrowing her eyes at the people in front of her.

“As long as we’re in that half, it doesn’t matter,” Killua said.

Killua was running on the right side of Sakura, Gon on her left; unfortunately, Kurapika and Leorio weren't able to keep the same pace as the three.

There was a raven’s call through the sky; it was strange, Sakura had thought that with Satotz warning that they would’ve encountered some of these creatures he had told them about, but they have been running over thirty minutes now and nothing. Everything was so quiet, all you could hear were the sounds of the applicant’s heavy footsteps trampling through the mud.  

'I hope it stays this way.' Sakura thought, even though she was sure something would happen eventually. Her experiences in the forest were hardly ever peaceful ones, but that was usually because of enemy ninja's and not the natural wildlife that lived there.

The fog started to grow thick once again, as time passed. The silhouettes that were once clear, were becoming dark blurry blobs in motion.

Sakura felt droplets start to form from the fog hitting her skin. The way she usually traveled was leaping through the trees, at least they gave a firm base to plant your feet on.

‘This couldn’t possibly get any worse-

She paused; nearly stopping her run. In a certain space, it was usually possible to feel another living presence, for a ninja it was a sense that had to be sharpened and refined as it was crucial for survival. Past experience had left Sakura sensitive to detect these kinds of things, especially bloodlust. Right now, she felt like it had taken on physical form and was breathing down her neck.

She wasn't the only one, as Killua glanced back behind them.

“We should move up ahead,” Killua said, addressing Sakura and Gon.  

Sakura peeked behind her shoulder to see the source of the change in atmosphere that had a chill run down her spine. The one Tonpa had explicitly warned her about. The magician, Hisoka. He was running near the three, near enough for them to see him in the fog; behind Hisoka were a few more applicants that were glaring at him. Their intentions were all too obvious.

“I agree,” Sakura said, “Let’s go.”

“Yeah, we don’t’ want to lose sight of the examiner,” Gon said

“I’m more concerned about increasing the distance between us and Hisoka.” Killua told him, “Staying too close is dangerous. I can smell it in the air.”

After that stunt he pulled back at the tunnel with the examiner, Sakura had to agree with that statement. The sooner she was away from him, the sooner she could breathe a little lighter. Gon on the other hand hadn’t noticed the tension; that was thicker than the fog.

Gon took a sniff of the air “He doesn’t smell strange to me.”

“That’s not what he meant Gon,” Sakura whispered, “Let’s just move up please.”

Gon nodded, he craned his head to the side and shouted out “Leorio, Kurapika! Killua and Sakura want us to move up!”

Slapping her forehead, Sakura glanced back behind her. The fog had grown so thick now that everyone was becoming nothing more than silhouettes in the mist. She thought it would be better if Kurapika and Leorio joined them in the front just in case.  

“Can’t you sense the tension around us?” Killua asked

“Idiots!” Leorio’s voice carried from the distance to the three, “If I had the strength, I’d already be there!”

“Don’t worry about us!” Kurapika called to them.

Killua, Gon, and Sakura ran up further up together attempting to reach Satotz and distancing themselves from Hisoka but the fog had become so thick, wrapped around them like a cold wet blanket.  The silence that surrounded the applicants was lost when several screams erupted. Screams of pain, screams of fear; the final screams before they were silenced for what would be 'long term'. It wasn't only the screams of people that they could hear, but the growls and snarls of the unknown creatures that called this foggy plant of nature their home.

Sakura’s head started darting around “Do you guys hear that?”

Killua nodded, narrowing his eyes, “We should pick up the pace, don’t know what’s out there.”

"I'm worried about Kurapika and Leorio," Gon said glancing behind him as if he could see his friends when he obviously could not. "Maybe I should go back-

“Chances of you finding them in this fog are slim,” Killua interrupted “You can’t see the way we came from.”

“I can’t even see where we’re heading,” Sakura said, squinting her eyes trying to avoid running into a tree.

The three had continued to run in an attempt to reach the front, however, they had lost the people they were tailing amongst the panic that had broken out all around them. They couldn't see what was happening but they could imagine and it was nothing pleasant.

“I think if we just go this-

Sakura stopped as they crossed a certain patch of land that felt slightly unnatural, a sort of bump that sucked in with a texture different to the soil they were trampling in.

Before anyone could ask anything, Sakura, Gon, and Killua felt the earth shake beneath them. Then it cracked, falling with the three.

 It happened so fast they barely had time to scream as a loud noise was heard before they were engulfed in darkness. As they struggled to gain their sense of gravity within the dark, it felt as if a tremendous vacuum was trying to pull them down.

Sakura couldn’t see much but she could feel and hear plenty, a force pushed her to the back, where she felt Killua and Gon’s limbs moving about before a sloshing sound. Her entire body fell in what she would describe a warm liquid, like dirty water.

“W-WHAT THE HELL IS GOING ON?” Sakura screamed.

“Sakura!”

“Gon!”

“Killua!”

"Where are we?" Sakura asked again, frantic. It was unbearably warm in this place as if something was trying to suffocate them.

“I think we were swallowed by something,” came Gon’s unnaturally calm reply.

“Probably a swamp creature,” Killua said

Sakura ceased all of her movements straight away, if what they said was true then that meant that they were currently in the belly of that creature. “Are you telling me, that we were eaten?”

“Swallowed,” Killua corrected, he was so calm Sakura felt herself becoming irritated. There wasn’t much of a difference since they would’ve still ended up in the same place.

The unstable base beneath their feet made all of them fall into the mysterious liquid; which once could guess was the digestive juices in the creature's stomach. They felt as if they were moving, even as they remained stable which meant that whatever swallowed them was on the move again.

Attempting to breathe despite the musty stale air, Sakura held out her arms and began searching in the dark. An 'oops' was heard as she felt pressure on her back. Spinning around, Sakura felt her hand hit something hard.

“Ouch!”

She gasped, “Sorry Gon!”

“That’s okay,” the boy said,

“Killua!” Sakura called,

“I’m right here.” The pinkette jumped when she felt a tap on her back.

“Good; now we should get out of here,” Sakura said, ‘I am going to punch a hole through this thing, but first I need to know where Gon and Killua are so there aren’t any mishaps.’

It would be bad if she accidentally ended up hitting one of them in the process. Feeling around for the other boy's hand until she caught hold of his shoulder, trailing her hand down his arm to his hand.

“Already took care of that,” she heard Killua say.

“What do you mean?” Sakura asked skeptically.

“Just get ready,”

Again, Sakura wasn't' able to get the words out of her mouth because they were hit with a force that squashed them together, it felt like they were being crushed by slimy walls, the liquid rose up and over their heads, their air lost. The muscles of the creature were contracting, pushing them up and they weren't able to stop it before they came sliding out of its mouth along with the bile.

When they hit solid ground Sakura saw that they were back outside once again, she took a big gulp of air before sitting up to see the creature that had swallowed them. A giant frog, that was currently waddling away; her disgust overpowered her anger and she remained beside Gon and Killua.

Gon smiled as he watched the frog leave, “Guess he didn’t like the taste of us.”

“It was this.” Killua held up a familiar orange can and Sakura realized that he had opened it, the laxative inside had caused the frog to….

Sakura shivered, she didn’t want to go there.

“That was from Tonpa-san!” exclaimed Gon, “Guess he saved us.”

Killua threw the can aside, "Well I could've gotten out if I wanted."

Shaking her arms, Sakura started looking around “Okay, forget finding the group. I’m going to find a place I can wash all of this off of me.”

“I’m still worried about Leorio and Kurapika,” Gon added.

"We can still catch up to the examiner, we don't' have time for this," Killua said standing up, he started running ahead, followed by Sakura who believed that Gon was going to be right behind her.

 However, both had missed the point where the boy had stopped mid-run and turned around, disappearing into the fog. Heading straight into the heart of danger.

“Please.”

“No,”

“Please.”

“No,”

“Please.”

“No,”

“Ple-

“We cannot take a detour to find a river,” Killua said,

Sakura rolled her eyes “You know just because you say it in that definitive tone doesn’t mean it means anything.”

“We’ve got to find the main group, if we try searching for a river now we might run into something else that wants to eat us I’m out of laxative cans.”

Pouting, Sakura didn’t respond knowing that Killua was right. She was in the middle of an exam after all and she didn’t know what might come up and attack them.

They have been running for a few minutes now and Sakura realized that Gon had been silent, his presence seemed non-existent.

‘Oh crap,’ was what Sakura thought when she turned around to see that Gon was nowhere in sight. She couldn’t hear any footsteps either which meant he hadn’t been following them for a while.

“Killua, Gon is-

When Sakura turned back, she realized that she had lost sight of Killua as well, the boy must’ve run off without realizing she wasn’t following him anymore. A throbbing began in Sakura’s head, as she drew in a deep breath before screaming out into the fog.

“THOSE IDIOTS.”

After losing a bit of her frustration with a fraction of her voice, Sakura attempted to think of what to do next. It had been a long time since she's endured this kind of frustration, but oh she remembered it well. She didn't think she would need to read until she got to their destination, but given the circumstances. She needed an idea of what to do next. Pulling back a few pages, she saw that chapters three and four had appeared already; but she would deal with that in a less stressful environment. Going to the heading that said Chapter Five, she sped through a few pages which had appeared.

'It has everything we've done so far,' Sakura realized; she was only skimming through but from the moment they had left the tunnel the book talked of their run through the marsh and what had happened by far. With the fog, the creatures, Sakura, Gon, and Killua getting swallowed by a frog (she shivered), Leorio and Kurapika facing a swamp creature on their own and then coming across Hisoka who just finished killing several exam-

“Wait what!”

Elsewhere in the Swindlers Swamp, Kurapika and Leorio; being the only two to have survived the surprise attack from one of the many creatures, had lost track-not only of the examiner but the other applicants as well and were running aimlessly in hopes of finding someone. Leorio came to a stop when he saw a human-like figure in the distance, pulling back Kurapika the two watched as the fog began to clear. Revealing Hisoka, surrounded by several applicants, all pointing their weapons directly at him.

One spoke, claiming that he had seen Hisoka last year and deemed he was unfit to become a Hunter. Saying that his life would be spared, should decide to never take Hunter's exam again, Hisoka only appeared amused by the offer. He claimed that he would not be taking the Hunter's exam again for this year he would pass….

Sakura read on to find that Hisoka had killed all of the applicants attempting to take him out and with very little effort. All the while Leorio and Kurapika watched. However; when they were all dead Hisoka’s attention averted to Leorio and Kurapika who didn’t do much to hide their presence.

…Kurapika understood that there was a large difference in power between Hisoka and Leorio and himself. He suggested to Leorio ever so silently that they should run in opposite directions as the fog would provide a decent cover for them to escape.

Silence fell between them for a few moments as Hisoka began making his way over to the two, he flicked his fingers revealing a card. At the sound of a crow’s cries, Kurapika signaled for them to run and the two separated, rushing past Hisoka and into the fog.

Hisoka watched, fairly amused; though agreeing that it was a wise decision. Despite still having the itch to fight. He was about to leave himself when he heard footsteps and saw a tall figure emerging from the fog. That figure turned out to be Leorio; who said he could not turn his back to what he had just witnessed. With a thick branch in hand, he charges towards Hisoka-

Sakura’s eyes widened as she read the end of the page, of what was going to happen next; what happened after Leorio’s attack had her pumping chakra to her feet, she took off at inhuman speed.

She ran, she ran as fast as she could, despite not knowing exactly where exactly she needed to go. It had taken but a moment for her to figure out where Gon might be. He had been constantly worrying about Kurapika and Leorio, although the odds of him leaving the group to go and find them were slim compared to the chance he had just lost them in the forest. However, from what Sakura read; the latter would not be the case.

If Gon was going to confront Hisoka she was worried, that was it. She didn’t care about what the book said; it did nothing to calm her growing anxiety.

‘Dammit,’

Sakura jumped high into a tree, in hopes of catching a glimpse of something through the thick fog. There seemed to be nothing for miles, however soon the familiar sound of footsteps reached her ears and her eyes started darting around; at first, there was nothing but fog and a few visible vegetation before she spotted-Kurapika!

He was running her way, but he obviously hadn’t seen her in the tree yet.

"Kurapika!" Sakura called down towards him as he came closer and within an earshot.

The blonde boy looked up in the trees for a while before he spotted a small blob of pink, he waved indicating he’s seen her.

“Hey!”

“Do you know where Leorio and Gon are?” Sakura asked quickly.

Kurapika frowned, “I was heading back to find Leorio now,”

“Which way?” she asked cutting him off from explaining that he and Leorio had an unfortunate encounter with Hisoka.

“What?”

“Which way?” Sakura repeated, frowning at him.

Kurapika pointed forward, in the direction he had initially been running. Sakura realized that she must’ve somehow passed them.

"Alright, thanks."

“Wait-

Kurapika watched as the pinkette vanished in a blur, the branch that she was once standing one, vacant. A cool breeze blew across the forest, rustling the leaves. Kurapika stared at the tree he had seen the girl once standing.

‘What was that?’ his eyes widened as he realized she was going in the direction of Hisoka!

Gon had smelled it. He picked up on the scent immediately after he, Sakura, and Killua escaped from that frog's belly. Leorio's cologne had grown closer to them and he thought that he and Kurapika caught up to them, but then he also picked up on another scent. One he came to recognized recently before they moved on ahead. Hisoka's. They were close together. Killua's words rang in his head about Hisoka and how dangerous it was to be around him. So he took off after the scents. Only to come across a clearing in the forest, where several candidates now lay, dead on the wet grass.

There were only two people in that area that were standing, Leorio and Hisoka. When Leorio had gone to attack Hisoka, the magician effectively dodged his attack and was about to strike Leorio down.

That was before Gon intervened.

He swung his fishing pole, the end hitting Hisoka on the side of his head, drawing a bit of blood. Although the hit barely seemed to affect Hisoka as he then made his way towards Gon. It was then the boy discovered that the element of surprise was what allowed Hisoka to take that hit because from then on, none of his attacks were hitting Hisoka. That was after Leorio attempted to hit Hisoka from behind and ended up on the ground, knocked unconscious with one powerful and painful-looking punch.

Gon tried hitting Hisoka while his back was turned, but when he thought he made contact all he saw was smoke-literally.

“You came to rescue your friend.” A voice came from behind Gon.

He jumped away from Hisoka quickly, but the voice still appeared from behind him along with the person who embodied it.

“Such a good boy.” Hisoka was crouched down, his hand under his chin, a smile on his face.

Gon swung his fishing pole behind him, while it appeared to go straight through Hisoka, the man disappeared into smoke once again-like magic.

“And that expression….”

Hisoka was now standing, further away from Gon, his arms crossed and eyes closed. Gon jumped back, before swinging his line towards Hisoka; who was now walking towards the boy. With subtle movements of his head, Hisoka was able to avoid Gon’s line every time. Getting closer to him.

Gon drew back one more time, reeling his fishing pole before flinging it forward again. Only this time, the hook and sinker landed on the ground, creating a small dust cloud and catching Hisoka’s attention. While Gon moved in front behind, his arms pulled back with his fishing pole, about to strike Hisoka while he was distracted. But Gon was barely able to gasp before Hisoka wrapped his pale hand around Gon’s neck. Keeping him up, no matter how hard Gon kicked, he wasn’t able to get free of this grip.

“How wonderful…” Hisoka trailed.

Opening one of his eyes, he looked at Hisoka's face. Yellow eyes narrowed and his face twisted into a large grin.

“I really do love that look.”

A whizzing noise cut through Gon's strained noises as he attempted to breathe; despite Hisoka's tightening grip. Something warm and wet slid onto Gon's hand; that was holding Hisoka's wrist. Suddenly he could breathe again.

Gon landed on the ground, falling forward on his hands and knees. After he stopped coughing, his head trailed up on Hisoka's figure. When he got to his head, Gon saw that it was turned to look at something in the distance.

Following Hisoka’s gaze, Gon realized what he was looking at-who he was looking at.

His vision was still blurred, but it was hard to mistake that dot of pink even in the fog. Sakura was standing a few feet away, glaring at Hisoka.

“Sakura…”

“Gon, are you alright?”

He nodded in response.

Sakura sighed softly, putting a hand to her chest touching the area her heart rested “Good.”

Hisoka stared at the pinkette that had come out of the fog and then at his hand, drops of red were slipping from the cut and onto the grass, but that wasn’t what interested him. No, it was what had been used to make the wound. Embedded in his hand, a plain card, one of his cards.

Sakura stiffened as Hisoka turned his body towards her; he had a wild look in his eyes that sent shivers up her spine. There was clear bloodlust in them, she could feel it even from this distance. He began taking painfully slow steps towards the pinkette, whilst removing the card she threw into his hand.

She had arrived just to see Gon being strangled by Hisoka; she meant to reach for a kunai but instead felt the card poking out of her pocket. So, deciding to play a little trick herself, she used chakra to sharpen the card and threw it at Hisoka.

‘I might have just made a big mistake,’ Sakura thought, feeling her feet shift but she resisted stepping back. If she made one false move, he might attack her. After all; sometimes prey only becomes prey when they try to run away. Revealing their weakness. As Hisoka drew near, Sakura kept her eyes open, sharp. She urged herself to calm down.  Reminded herself that if he did try anything, she could fight. She had more strength than twenty men put together and then some.

'Of course, that's not going to count for much if I'm petrified to a statue.'

Then she began to think. Thinking back to a time in her world. The time she had first encountered Orochimaru. How his bloodlust had shown both her and Sasuke the moment of their own deaths. The way the kunai pierced through their heads. How they weren’t able to move after seeing that. It was what made her so sensitive to bloodlust. And there were so many more near-death experiences, that she had to overcome that this was just another one of those moments.

A crooked smirk appeared on Sakura’s face ‘Been through this before,’  

Hisoka noticed the grin on the girl’s face as he continued to approach her. Any trace of fear she had was gone, that hesitance gone. Well hidden beneath the surface.

With a few more silent steps, Hisoka stood in front of Sakura, inches apart. With his height he practically towered over her, but if Sakura was intimidated she hid it well.

“Well now, this is certainly interesting.” Hisoka said playing with the bloody card between his fingers, “I didn’t think I’d be hit with my own card.”

“Then you shouldn’t leave them lying around," Sakura said, looking up at Hisoka, her arms crossed. "Or next time I won't return it."

Hisoka gave a very amused smile; that caused Sakura to internally bristle. She resolved, if he attacked then she would fight; she would fight and show him what she was capable of-everything she was capable of.

"Well then, you have my thanks but these are disposable," Hisoka said with a flick of his wrist, the card was gone. Hisoka leaned his head down towards Sakura's face, now at eye-level with the pinkette. Sakura's emerald green eyes shone with powerful intent.

“You really shouldn’t look at me like that,” Hisoka trailed somewhat strained, his hand reaching out slowly for her neck…

“It’s making me excited.”

A frown appeared on Sakura's face, her hand shot forward grabbing the front of Hisoka's shirt, bunching it tight while flicking his traveling hand in the process.

“If you want to test me, you should pass the exam yourself and become a Hunter first.” Sakura hissed, “Because I don’t do pretend.”

Sakura couldn’t handle staying any closer to Hisoka, his bloodlust seemed to spike after she said that. So Sakura pushed Hisoka away from her before she took quick footsteps towards Gon and the unconscious Leorio.

She could feel Hisoka’s gaze on her back, but she didn’t look back. Finally reaching Gon, she crouched in front of him to inspect for any injuries. Touching his neck where Hisoka had grabbed him; there weren’t even any marks.

“Sakura….” Gon trailed, taking her fingers away from his neck; he felt her trembling.

Almost in an instant, Gon felt thin arms wrapped around him. “Next time, give some damn warning before you run off.”

Hisoka cleared his throat, Sakura moved away from Gon so that the two could look at him. In that short time he had moved closer to the three only a few feet away, but clearly visible. Both giving him wary expressions.

“Don’t worry, I won’t be killing any of you today.” Hisoka said suddenly, “You all passed.”

Sakura narrowed her eyes at Hisoka again, “I thought I told you; I don’t play pretend.”

Hisoka continued to smile at them, “Well; I was.”

A beeping noise filled the silence around the three, Hisoka reached into his outfit to pull out a rectangular device, with a green screen and judging from the antenna Sakura guessed it was meant for communicating.

Clarifying her observation, a voice was heard through the speakers, it was deep but hearing it they knew it was masked, whoever was speaking was not using their real voice to do it. "Hisoka you should get back here. We're nearly at Phase Two of the site."

Hisoka held the device to his mouth, “Okay, I’ll be right there.”

With that Hisoka went over to Leorio, Sakura’s eyes widened and she was about to stop him from going anywhere near him when Hisoka picked Leorio up and threw him over his shoulder.

“It’s always good to have friends.” Hisoka said to them, “You can find your own ways back right?”

Gon nodded, while Sakura kept glaring at him. She knew he had no intention of killing Leorio and she wouldn’t have minded carrying Leorio back herself.

Turning his back to them, Hisoka started walking away but not before saying one more thing.

“Next time, it won’t be pretend.”

Sakura’s entire form became rigid and in that instant, she wished she hadn’t said what she did; because she had just intrigued him.

 After Hisoka’s form and presence vanished into the fog, Gon and Sakura felt like the crushing imaginary weight of anxiety disappeared along with him. Both were silent, taking quick breaths of the air now free of bloodlust. They remained stationary.

“Gon! Sakura! Are you alright?”

They heard Kurapika’s voice called out to them, turning around they saw him running passed all of the dead applicants on the grass that Hisoka had offed. It was only then that they realized-the fog was clearing.

After a few minutes, Gon and Sakura were able to regain their footing and took off with Kurapika. Once again, the three were running through a forest; most likely the last applicants to be doing so. The others were either already at the next exam sight or 'failed'.  Gon was leading, saying that he'd be able to find his way to the exam sight. When they asked him how he was able to find his way; he told them he could track Leorio with his scent.

They were running on a dirt path; they found that with the fog gone most of the animals had retreated with it. Suppose foggy days were their perfect hunter conditions. Now it was all a matter of getting to the sight before they were out of time.

“Hey, what did Hisoka mean when he said we passed?” Gon asked,

"He was acting as an examiner," Sakura told him; that was what she had read at least. The applicants that Hisoka killed had challenged him, in turn, he offered to play examiner and test them. Their dead bodies were evidence that they had failed.

Gon glanced back at Sakura, his eyebrows furrowed in confusion, “What does that mean?”

"As Sakura said, he was acting the part of an examiner," Kurapika explained, his breath coming in soft pants. "My guess is, he was testing you to evaluate your power. You, Leorio, and Sakura must've met his standards."

Sakura cringed, thinking to that moment she was so close to him. As he reached for her neck, she wanted to back away and when she grabbed him, she had gone for his top instead of his neck like she initially planned to. Sakura knew that if she gave him the slightest hint of the intention to fight, he would’ve gladly taken it.

There was just something about him that made her skin crawl; his presence was suffocating in a way that was different from other enemies she had faced before. Almost as if he could physically impose his bloodlust onto her instead of just making her sense it.

‘Next time,’ Sakura thought starring down at her hand, she clenched it tight ‘I won’t hold back.’

"I get it," Gon said, "But I was powerless against him."

“You hit him first though right?” Kurapika asked, keeping beside Gon while avoiding a tree stump on the path.

"Only because I surprised him; and Leorio passed even though he lost." the boy then turned back to the pinkette running nearly right behind him, "But Sakura injured Hisoka with one of his cards. He went over to her; then they just whispered to each other."

Kurapika turned to Sakura, “Whispered?”

Sakura sighed softly, “I told him I had no interest in playing his little game of examiner; so he didn’t attack-although he was barely able to contain himself from killing me.”

“You were so calm though,”

Letting out a humorless chuckle, she looked down; “Honestly; I was a little light-headed.”

“Eh, then why did you come there in the first place?”

“To look for you idiot!” exclaimed Sakura, “You could’ve at least said something before you took off.”

While Gon and Sakura were chatting, Kurapika had a thought while he watched the two converse. He knew that Hunter's exams brought together the type of people who were considered far from normal. To him, however, Sakura seemed especially odd. It wasn't something he could explain but he could see that she was trying to blend in. Why would you try to blend in with a group of hunter applicants; who each held a unique quality and naturally stood out in a crowd?  

‘And how did she know Hisoka was acting a judge? She only appeared after.’

That wasn't all he wondered, Sakura had been heading back searching for Gon. The way she looked then told him that somehow she knew Gon and Leorio was in danger when she asked about them. The expression on her face gave it away.

“So Kurapika, why did Hisoka let us go?” Gon asked, breaking the blonde’s train of thought when he realized all eyes were now on him.

“Well, it’s possible Hisoka felt that you were kindred spirits.”

Sakura pulled a face, “You mean we’re like him?”

"Not exactly," Kurapika told her, he could tell that she assumed he insinuated that they were similar to Hisoka in terms of the man's less dignified attributes, like his killing habits and such. "While I doubt that Hisoka would qualify as a Hunter. He is very skilled; with his superhuman agility and graceful technique. Commonly, those possessing special talents are drawn to others with unique gifts. Hisoka's experience and training must've told him that you had the skill and potential to become Hunters. From his point of view, killing you now would've been a waste."

Sakura narrowed her eyes, her cheeks puffed out “Well don’t sugar coat it.”

Kurapika's sweatdropped, "Sorry,"

Sakura shook her head, he wasn't wrong though. This familiar turn of events however was still proving hard to shake.

‘I hope there won’t be a next time.’

Chapter Text

At last, the three saw a solid structure through a grove of trees. A colossal wall made of brick, near the front of it figures that grew to human size the closer they got and they knew they had finally arrived at their destination. Most of the applicants were sitting or on their backs exhausted from the run, but at least they had made it to the next phase. Kurapika, Gon, and Sakura sped up; realizing that they needed to look for Leorio.

“Where’s Hisoka?” Sakura asked, looking through the crowd “If we find him, we should find Leorio.”

Gon and Kurapika looked around before Gon spotted him on the opposite side further from the crowd. It seemed Hisoka knew they were there for a while, he pointed a finger to his left. Following, they saw Leorio. His eyes were half-lidded and cheek looking like he was chewing a giant jawbreaker but other than that alive and well.

With one other problem…

Leorio touched the side of his injured and tender face wincing, “Man that stings, what happened?”

Realizing that Leorio had no recollection of the fight he had with Hisoka, Kurapika whispered that it was best they didn’t tell him about it and they all agreed not to.

'If he sees his face in the mirror though, he'll recall.' Sakura crouched down beside Leorio. Digging into her bag she pulled out a small tub of cream and started dabbing some lightly on his cheek while sending chakra to heal his injury.

“What are you doing?” Leorio asked, flinching from the contact when pain shot through his face.

"Just stay still," Sakura ordered before she resumed healing Leorio, she controlled her chakra so that it would only appear at the tips of her fingers.

Removing her hand, Gon and Kurapika gasped when they saw Leorio's face completely healed of his previous injury. The swelling was gone and the bruise was barely a blotch on the skin.

Leorio touched his cheek again, his eyes widened in surprise, “That’s some ointment, what brand is that?”

Sakura held out her arms in a shrug, playing coy “I’m not sure,”  

This world was still a mystery to Sakura, but one thing she had thought of was the possibility that chakra didn't exist and until she knew more she felt it would be better to keep certain abilities to herself. Already she had been pestered by Gon and Killua about her speed and that was just physical ability. Instantly healing wounds was another thing. From observing Hisoka however, she had a feeling that things in this world weren't as simple as she thought either. But in situations where you weren't able to explain certain events, people often questioned it but weren't too persistent if they couldn't come up with a logical explanation themselves. The main idea was to make sure they did not know she wasn't from this world or that they were only words on a page in hers.

“Sakura. Gon.”

Heads turned to see Killua walking up to them, his skateboard tucked underneath his arm.

“Killua.” Gon waved at him,

“I can’t believe you guys made it, I thought you were done for.”

Sakura’s crossed her arms, glaring at the boy, “You ran off into the forest without us; thanks a lot.”

“I thought you were both right behind me. By the time I looked back, I couldn’t see anything,” Killua countered, it was obvious that he meant it but he didn’t sound too concerned that they hadn’t been behind him.

“How’d you find the place?”

“I just tracked Leorio’s cologne,” Gon explained to Killua, who seemed taken aback by his answer. It wasn’t a surprise though, Sakura was skeptical herself when Gon said he could pick up Leorio’s scent. However, she did read that he spent a lot of time in the wilderness so it must’ve helped sharpen his senses, including smell.

‘Still; strange kid.’

Satotz’s voice echoed, calling the applicants as he made the announcement. He stood in front of a large metal gate. He praised everyone who had made it and then continued, “Phase Two will appear here in the Biska Forest Park. So I shall take my leave. Best of luck to all of you.”

With that Satotz 'walked' away in long strides; at the same time, the gates began to open allowing the applicants to see what was beyond the walls. A straight path lead towards a warehouse, on either side of this path, were tables set on the grass along with some other equipment.

“All applicants who passed the First Phase please enter.”

At the entrance of the building, sitting in a soft sofa chair was a woman. She had light turquoise-colored hair tied into five top knots, light green eyes, and wore a bikini top with a mesh skirt over and denim shorts.

“Welcome, I’m Menchi, the Second Phase examiner,” she greeted, her leg crossed over the other, arms thrown over the couch. She appeared laxer than Satotz.

‘Can’t judge appearances though,’ Sakura reminded herself, speaking of which sitting right behind Menchi was another figure-a large one. A man with dark hair and a large belly, he was big enough to outsize the sofa chair.

“And I’m Buhara, the other examiner,” he introduced smiling at the candidates.

‘Have to admit, he makes Chouji look small.’

Suddenly there was a loud noise, rumbling of a sort that reached everyone’s ears and they were all very familiar with it.

Menchi looked at Buhara, who was holding his stomach “You must be hungry.”

“I’m starving.”

Standing up, Menchi placed her hands on her hips, “There you have it; your next test is….cooking!”

Murmurs echoed through the crowd, mainly questions about the next phase, Sakura had a few herself. It seemed very unusual that this would be part of the test, a written exam may. It was the wrestler Todo who addressed the examiners about the next phase.

“You want us to cook? We’re here to take the Hunter Exam!”

“That’s right,” Menchi said “Your challenge for the Second Phase is to produce a dish that will satisfy our palate.”

“Why do we have to cook?”

“That’s because,” Menchi kept her smile as she spoke her next words. “We are Gourmet Hunters.”

The reaction from the applicants was astounding, they all started laughing, pointing out their disappointment. Sakura knew better than to do something like that. After all these two people were examiners and if the others didn’t stop it could seriously affect the results of the whole group. Menchi already looked annoyed with the group.

“This is stupid,” Killua muttered, “I don’t know how to cook.”

If Sakura was honest, she didn’t know much about cooking herself. She hardly enjoyed enduring the life of a domestic, but her mother would give her chores. It was then she discovered she hated cleaning, doing laundry and as far as cooking goes, she’s tried to but the results were all the same-painfully disappointing. She almost burned down the kitchen at one point. Lacking the general skills needed to take care of a home.

‘But I have to pass this phase,’ she thought, glancing over at Gon and the others. If she fails and gets booted from the exam, that meant she wouldn’t be able to follow along with the story anymore and then what would she do?

‘I don’t have anywhere else to go,’

Buhara explained, “First, you’ll prepare the dish I specify,”

Menchi continued, "Anyone who passes that can prepare the dish that I specify. That means if both of us says it's good, you pass,"

“The required ingredient is pork. You’re free to use meat from any species of Biska forest pigs,” said Buhara,

 "Only those who manage to fill his order will be asked to prepare a dish of my choice after that. And you only pass the Second Phase if we both find the food you made delicious. And we don’t’ just evaluate taste.” Menchi said, all the cheerfulness she had before in her voice was lost. “Don’t underestimate the intricacies of cooking. When we’ve both eaten our fill, the exam will end.”

In other words, when they are both full the exam will be over. So if they failed on their first attempt, they would be able to go back and try again, but there were two examiners this time and they had to satisfy one with their cooking just to have a chance to make the second dish and pass.

‘Something like this will cut the applicants by more than half. At least it’s better than being attacked by swamp creatures,’  thought Sakura.  

Hitting his belly, Buhara announced the beginning of the Second Phase, everyone rushed out of the estate and into the forest in search of their main ingredient. Little did they know of the consequence of having upset their examiner; even Sakura wouldn’t know.

 Killua, Gon, Kurapika, Sakura, and Leorio joined together to search for a pig; the other applicants were mostly staying together in one area while the five wandered away in hope of getting more luck with fewer people. Biska Forest was far more pleasant than Swindlers Swamp that was a given, there wasn't any blinding mist, giant man-eating frogs, or muddy grounds to run through. It seemed to relax the applicants.

"Find a pig and then cook it, this is way easier than the First Phase," Leorio said, his head darting around searching for a pig.

“I wouldn’t be so quick to assume,” Sakura told him, also looking around. “After all, the purpose for these phases is to weed out applicants, reducing them until there are only a few left. That’s my experience at least.”

“Experience? You mean you’ve taken the Hunter’s exam before?” asked Kurapika,

Sakura shook her head, realizing that she might have mentioned something she shouldn't have. "No, I was just speaking in a general context."

The group started tracking up a hill to the other side of the forest. Sakura was still thinking that something was going on; something they were missing. In the chunin exams, the different parts of the exams only increased in difficulty to reduce the number of applicants, and hardly any of them were as straightforward as they seemed. In the written exam, for example, the questions were made hard to force applicants to cheat without getting caught information gathering. There was a hidden motive behind the actual test.

‘And cooking…’ For Sakura, a situation like the chunin exams might be just what she needed. After all, Naruto had passed the written exam without filling in a single question. He just never gave up.

Sakura’s eyes hardened with determination, that’s what she was going to do.

When they reached the top of the hill, Gon jumped down on the other side, sliding down. Followed by Killua, Leorio, Kurapika and Sakura. They had assumed, Gon slid down the hill for fun but when they all turned their heads, they realized the reason. Gon had found their ingredient.

‘But,’ Sakura thought looking at the humongous creatures, big enough to seat all of them on its back and their snouts-no; it was shape more like sharp horns were broad. ‘That is not a pig, it’s a pink rhinoceros!’

And their appearance wasn’t what disturbed her the most; it was the fact that they were currently eating-bones. There were a few animal bones scattered on the floor around the pigs. Sakura watched as the pigs chewed on the bones, breaking through them with ease.

“Don’t tell me….” Kurapika trailed, with wide eyes “They’re carnivorous?”

“I don’t I want to confirm it,” Sakura said

The pig closest to the finally noticed the teenager's presence, its tiny eyes looked at them and it let out a loud squeal. For Gon and his friends; that was an indication to get up and start running. However, the pig that spotted them sounded an alarm with that squeal, in turn creating a stampede for the group to outrun.

The five ran through the forest, heading straight back from where they came but the stampede followed after them. The ground shook and it was possible to feel the vibrations because of their size.

"Wait, we're leading them to the other applicants!" Sakura exclaimed when she saw a few standing not too far from the direction they were running in. Upon seeing the huge pigs, they started to take off, unfortunately, they were not able to run at a pace that would keep them from harm and were the first to get battered by the pig's huge noses. Throwing them up into the air.

…While they weren't aware of this; these pigs were known as the Great Stamp and were the world's most ferocious pigs. They use their large noses to send their enemies flying. What the applicants were also unaware of was that Buhara and Menchi knew that this was the only kind of pig that lived in Biska Forest. The situation for the exam applicants was therefore a challenge for survival.

'Those freaking….' Sakura slammed the book shut as she kept on running beside the four boys. She had thought the book would give her a clue as to how they got these pigs. While Sakura didn't know the end of this story, she had determined that Gon and his friends do pass this exam. One way or another. The story revolved around the exam setting, so that had to be the case and the end of the story.

“How can you be reading at a time like this!?” Leorio asked, watching as the pinkette put the book away.

When they reached the other applicants, everyone split-including the five who lead the stampede to them. So they had in fact, brought the main ingredient to the others. The only problem was; how everyone was attempting to hunt the pigs. They hit the noses, but it turned out to be very durable.

Sakura ran further away from the group, with a single Great Stamp right behind her. Sakura turned around; keeping her feet planted firmly in place as the pig charged towards her. As it kept charging forward, Sakura jumped into the air raising her leg above her head, and then slammed it down onto the animal's forehead, cracking the skull.

“Well that’s that,” Sakura said wiping her hands.

Gathering the pig and hoisting it up, Sakura followed the commotion to find her way back to the others. However, she saw that the other applicants were capturing their pigs now. Be it punches, kicks, throwing-stars, skateboards, or fishing poles; everyone was hitting the same spot on the pig's heads.

"Hey, Sakura!" Gon waved at her a little ways from the others, his pig had a big red mark from where he had hit it just a few moments ago. "Their foreheads are their weak spots."

“I figured that out,” Sakura said, walking over to Gon and dragging her pig along with it.

Killua walked over to the two, he took was casually dragging a Great Stamp behind him like it weighed nothing. “I’ve got my pig let’s get going.”

“Us too,” Kurapika said coming up with Leorio.

When they returned to the estate, everyone went to a cooking station and began by piercing a spike through the pig and setting it over a fire on the grill, rolling it around effortlessly. That was; all except for Sakura. She looked around the cooking facilities carefully,  there were vegetables, seasonings, spices, and other ingredients.

‘What do they expect, a full course meal?’ Sakura thought offhandedly. She wished that Chouji was here. He was close to an expert when it came to the ‘delicacies’ of cooking. It was his passion and he knew a lot about how to make a meal taste even better. He was also a bit of a radical when it came to examining the flavor of food.

“Oi, shouldn’t you be getting started?” Killua asked; he was already roasting his pig over the fire.

Whenever Sakura tried making food, she had a habit of trying to create medicinal qualities with every dish. Seeing as medicine was mostly bitter, it wasn’t hard to imagine how that went. Sakura grumbled, there wasn’t much she could do now but start cooking. Placing the whole pig over the fire, she started rotating it, watching as the pink skin began to turn darker, tanning to a light brown. While she was busy, a few applicants were already finished and heading to Menchi and Buhara.

Buhara was the only one doing the tasting and no one bothered with seasoning and so on. They were all just handing him the pig whole and the man was cleaning the bones of every single one. Sakura had ended up burning hers a little but the gourmet hunter still finished everything, leaving a skeleton to add to the pile of bones.

After finishing the last applicant's meal, Buhara licked his lips declaring he was finally full.

“That’s the end for the first part of the second phase, seventy applicants have passed,” called Menchi.

The passing applicants weren't taking much time to celebrate and were more fixated on figuring out how  Buhara, despite being a man of his stature, could finish seventy whole roasted pigs.

"How do you eat more than your body weight?" Sakura muttered.

“I was wondering the same thing,” said Kurapika.

"Don't stress about it so much," Leorio advised and they followed since there was still a second part to this phase of the exam.

Menchi stepped forward, "Alright then, it's time for the next part of this phase. Be warned, I'm not going to be as easy as Buhara. My judgment is strict. For the second half of the exam, my menu is….sushi,"

“Sushi?”

What Menchi wanted to eat wasn't as surprising as the reaction of the other applicants that were thrown off in clear uncertainty, from their tone of voice to their posture and expressions. Everyone was baffled and it wasn't difficult to realize why. No one knew what sushi was.

Menchi held her chin, grinning at the applicants, "Confused? Well, it's no wonder. After all, it's a cultural dish from a small island country. For a hint, go inside and take a look at your workstations,"

The warehouse had been filled, wooden stations with sinks and space with few kitchen supplies available, a bucket of rice for the sushi was also present. Sakura also found that there were other ingredients for sushi, aside from the fish.  

"You're going to cook here. We've already provided the tools and few ingredients here as well as the rice for making sushi. And for the biggest hint, I'll only be accepting hand-molded nigiri sushi. The exam ends when I'm full, until then you can make as many as you want!"

At her station, Sakura began to rummage to see if there was a chance that the fish for the sushi was also stocked. There were none. Everyone else was still trying to decipher how to prepare their current ingredients. Gon was fiddling the rice with a shamoji, while Killua was flipping through the knives.

“Do we just make it with rice?” asked Gon.

Killua examined the sharp edge of the nakiri, “Judging by the tools I’m guessing not,”  

“I have an idea of the general shape, but I still don’t know what the ingredients are,” Leorio held his chin in thought.

Sakura chided in softly to the four, “I know what sushi is. It’s a popular dish where I’m from,”

“Seriously?” The pinkette nodded at Leorio.

Kurapika then added, “I’ve read a documentary on the dish, I don’t know the specifics but it said it’s a dish mixed with rice, vinegar and seasonings and then fresh fish meat I think,”

“That right but there’s a small problem-

Without considering the severity of his tone, Leorio’s voice carried throughout the warehouse, “Of course there is, we need fish!! But we’re in the middle of the forest!”

The shamoji bounced off Leorio’s forehead, “You’re too loud! There’s fish in ponds and rivers you know!?”

It was another stampede caused by the applicants rushing out of the warehouse to find a water source that would contain their ingredients for this dish. Including, Leorio, Gon, Kurapika, and Killua who didn't want to get left behind in the running.

“Damn I can’t believe people were eavesdropping,”

Sakura glared at Leorio, “You know that implies attempting to attain private information. What you did was advertise. But we have a much bigger problem than that,”

Kurapika looked to her next to him, “What is it?”

"Well sushi's usually made with tuna, salmon, crab, prawn and I'm sure none of those species of fish are freshwater,"

“Wait so why the hell would the examiner tell us to make it then?” Leorio chided. “I say we just get whatever fish we can find in the river,”

“I agree,” said Kurapika, “This test might not be what it seems; in other words, the examiner likely had a reason for telling us to prepare this dish,”

Sakura didn't argue. After all, they were told to prepare pork for Buhara and the only pig species was as big a bear and could turn its pursuers into their food. Perhaps there were some horrid fish species here that would be suitable for sushi?

'Well, there's one way I might find out,' Digging into her waist bag, to find the book.

..

..

..

..

..

..

..

..

..

..

Menchi was certainly different from Buhara, though they were both gourmet hunters. After reading Sakura discovered a critical fact about this test; that one of the reasons Menchi chose it was because she was tired of eating regular sushi toppings and wanted to experience something new, hence having the applicants use freshwater fish as their toppings. It was easy to find different types of fish and catching them was hardly a problem, but preparing it was another matter.

Sakura was already aware of what nigiri sushi looked like but she was uncertain about the choice of topping.  

It wasn't long before everyone else had started on their 'sushi' but despite having all the ingredients they weren't entirely certain of how to serve it to Menchi who was waiting on the sofa, chopsticks in hand, and soy sauce on the side.

Leorio was the first to go up, but he made several mistakes; the first he realized was not asking one of the two people who knew what sushi was and what it looked like. Instead in his hype, he pressed his ingredients together and took it to Menchi; lifting the metal cloche revealing his creation. And in a second after observing the fishes gasping mouths and flicking fins trying to swing its way out of the rice, she knew it to the side and told everyone that she wasn't going to try it if it didn't at least have the proper shape.

‘The shape would’ve been the least of her problems if she tried a dish like that,’ Sakura shivered and joked with Leorio when he came back slumped forehead, head down.

“You could have at least scraped off the scales and maybe removed the head. No one wants to eat when their food’s looking back at them,”

Leorio glared at the pinkette, “You!”

Giggling, Sakura held out her hand, "Before going back, maybe you want to take some advice from someone who knows what nigiri sushi looks like?"

Wide mouth Leorio grinned “OF COURSE YOU CAN-

Swiftly, Sakura smacked her hand over Leorio's mouth, "Provided you don't blab it to everyone here!"

Gon was also about to walk away with his tray when Sakura grabbed his collar and dragged him back. She lifted the cloche before he could ask and saw something similar to what Leorio had made, only instead of three fish it was only one with a blanket of rice wrapped around his midsection.

“Yeah, you’re not going anywhere either,”

Leorio, Kurapika, Gon, and Killua were gathered around Sakura's table, letting the pinkette explain to them how nigiri sushi was typically made. Although Sakura admitted that she was still concerned since the fish they were using for sushi wasn't in the original dish.

“Alright, so basically, mix the vinegar into the rice and then press it like this,” Taking a small amount of rice in her slightly wet palm, Sakura molded it into a rectangle and put it aside on the board. “Then slice your fish, and put a bit of wasabi on the part the area that will meet the rice and then just put them together,”

Sakura held up her plate with a complete piece of nigiri sushi.

Killlua glanced over it a few times, "So that's what it's supposed to look like you guys were way off,"

Gon and Leorio looked away, “Well back to work,”

"Thanks, Sakura,"

“Well then, wish me luck,” Taking a breath, Sakura took her plate to be judged.

She wasn’t the only one in the line by now, Menchi was rejecting every applicant that came up to her thus far. No one else knew what sushi was supposed to look like and the clues they were given were not easy to decipher.

‘I should have this down,’ Sakura assured herself. As she neared Menchi she was becoming more aware of her presence and its strength.

“Next!”

Putting her plate down, she removed the cloche, “Here you are,”

Menchi’s eyes lit up, as she observed the sushi piece, “Finally something worth trying,”

“What no way, someone else knew!?” Glancing behind, there was a young man, his badge labeled no 294. His most distinguishing features were his feather eyebrows and bald head.

‘So he also knew…..’ He was probably from that country Menchi mentioned or at least tried sushi before.

Menchi had popped the sushi into her mouth, Sakura waited patiently and was somewhat anxious. This exam didn't make sense to her. The first phase had to do with physical and mental endurance, but she wasn't certain what this one was testing them for. Following instruction? Analytical skills? If that was true then the taste of the sushi shouldn't matter since there weren't any traditional fish to use for the sushi, but Menchi wanted a new flavor. So what was the point of this test exactly?

Sighing, Menchi handed the plate back to Sakura, “It’s not good. Do it again,”

“What?”

“I said it doesn’t taste right, go and do it again,”

"How can you tell? Sushi isn't even made with freshwater fish!"

“Are you arguing with me kid!?”

Taking the plate rather abruptly, Sakura went to return to her station, she wasn’t quite at her boiling point with this authority, but if this continued, along with the odd specifications of this exam phase Sakura wasn’t sure when she would be set off.

‘I was this close to punching her,’  

She tried another applicant, who also appeared to have known how to make sushi, and she thought that perhaps he had used a specific kind of fish however he was sent back with similar results as hers. But unlike Sakura, his overconfidence in the dish had him reach a limit.

“To make nigiri sushi, you just need to press rice into a rectangular shape and make it into a mouthful size. On that you put wasabi and sliced fish meat, it’s not complicated! It tastes the same no matter who makes it, so how can you say it doesn’t taste right!?” He raved.

"Another big mouth," Sakura shook her head. Now all the applicants were busying themselves at their stations and exiting the existing line to follow applicant 294 precise directions.

Unfortunately for the other applicant, he had also set Menchi off with his brash statement. She grabbed him harshly by his red scarf and started shouting, "YOU BALD IDIOT. IT'S SAID YOU NEED AT LEAST 10 YEARS OF TRAINING TO MAKE PROPER SUSHI. EVEN IF YOUR AMETURES CAN MAKE THE SHAPE LOOK SIMILAR YOU CAN'T REPLICATE THE DELICATE FLAVOR,"

“Then don’t make it the topic of the test!” He argued validly, but Menchi wasn’t listening.

“Shut up! Anymore crap out of you and I’ll shove my arm up your ass and knock your teeth out!”

Sakura quickly returned to her station after deciding against arguing with Menchi about this test, though it did seem completely irrational now that she’s made her intentions clear.

“I thought you had this down?” said Killua, ready with his dish.

Sakura shrugged, “Yeah, except I didn’t account for one major factor,”

“What’s that?” Gon asked, walking up with his plate.

“Our examiner may be psychotic,”

..

..

..

..

..

..

..

..

Piece after piece, Menchi tasted all of the applicant's dishes now that they knew what it was meant to look like, unfortunately, she hadn't passed anyone. And she never failed to find a new way to criticize each dish offered. The rice is pressed too hard, the rice is pressed too lightly, the fish wasn't sliced thin enough, the fish wasn't sliced thick enough the sushi was made too slowly and the fish absorbed body heat. It was incredible in its own right.

Then finally Menchi poured herself a cup of tea and said to the applicants, "I'm full. Therefore no one passes. We’re done here!”

Sakura gasped, while everyone else started voicing their disbelief. All of them had just been disqualified from the Hunter Exam, in the Second Phase no less.

‘Was this supposed to happen?’ Sakura thought in disbelief, she was going to check the book again but there was a loud noise that caught her attention; along with everyone else. It was applicant 255 Todo, he had destroyed his cooking facility with one punch and then turned to the examiners with a furious face.

"I won't accept it….I refuse to accept this!" Todo yelled, "I'm not here to be a cook, but a hunter!"

Most of the other applicants joined in as if banning together in this manner would make a difference. But Sakura could tell from the expression on Menchi's face that she was far from impressed. She only appeared more irritated and when Todo continued to taunt the women, saying how he would not allow a mere Gourmet Hunter to decide his fate. She simply responded with her own snide remark, about how it was too bad he had a 'mere' Gourmet Hunter as his examiner and then wished him good luck for next year. That was what pushed him over the edge, Todo’s face turned red before he charged towards Menchi. He was going to attack when Buhara threw his hand out and sent him flying out of the building, landing on the other side of the lawn.

"That's probably really painful," Sakura commented.

“Yeah well he should have kept his mouth shut,” Killua shrugged.

Menchi stood up from her seat. “Let me clarify this. We often venture into the dens of ferocious beasts searching for ingredients,” drawing her hands behind her, Menchi produced four blades. With two in each hand, she threw them into the air. They spun around like silver fans as Menchi juggled them, her eyes closed.

  “Every Hunter knows some form of martial arts. You lack focus and the willingness to experiment.” Letting the knives fall together in perfect sync, she caught them with one hand and pointed them out in front of her. “That alone disqualifies you from becoming Hunters!”

Sakura frowned, something had to have gone wrong. There was a purpose behind this test, but it hardly seemed fair; given that Menchi proved to be a particular kind of person to please when it came to cooking.  Therefore they were already at a disadvantage because she would've wanted the dishes in a very particular way, yet she contradicts by saying that they were unwilling to experiment and try new things. It would be nearly impossible with someone like her examining them.

“That said, it would be excessive to fail every single applicant.”

Everyone’s heads craned, attempting to detect the source of the voice that had echoed through the area before realizing it was coming from outside and rushed through the open doors of the building. An airship hovered right above them, with an oval-shaped body and wings, it was painted to resemble perhaps a shark? Sakura wasn't sure, but it had two large X's standing next to each other, XX with red-colored in the middle of the two making a diamond.

“That’s the symbol of the Hunters Association!”  

“Is it someone from the selection committee?”

From the bottom of the airship, something started falling from the sky, zipping down fast and landing right in the middle of the applicant's and examiner's circle. Everyone covered their eyes on impact when a huge cloud of dust spread. There was a clicking sound heard on the ground, like wood hitting stone. As the dust cleared, they saw an old man, he was bald aside from the long white ponytail on his head, his earlobes were unusually large, and sported two pairs of earrings in each, he had a beard with a patch of brown at the bottom and wore nearly an all-white full bodysuit.

“Who is that geezer?”

Menchi stepped forward, “The Chairmen of the Selection Committee. He’s in charge of the Hunter exam…Chairman Netero.”

The old man then spoke, “Well I work behind the scenes. I only take action when there’s an issue like now.” He then looked up at the young examiner “So Menchi-kun,”

Standing up straight, Menchi nodded her head “Yes sir”

“You failed all of the applicants because you disapproved of their reluctance to try new things?” he asked her, though Sakura swore she saw his eyes trail downward.

“No sir,” Menchi replied, she seemed to straighten herself, “I lost my cool when one of the candidates insulted Gourmet Hunters. And I made the exam harder than necessary.”

"In other words, you're aware that this exam is unacceptable?"

After Netero asked that question, Sakura felt a breath of relief leave her mouth. If that was the case then they still had hope.  

"Yes sir," Menchi replied without hesitance, although she had the appearance similar to that of a child being caught doing something wrong. "When cooking is involved I lose control. I'm unqualified to be an examiner. I will resign as an examiner, so please redo the Second Phase!"

Everyone watched silently, hoping that there was a sliver of a chance for them to redo this phase.

“But it would be difficult to find another examiner on such short notice,” Netero said as he bowed his head in thought,

“I apologize.”

Holding up his hand, Netero suggested, “How about this, I’d like you to continue as an examiner but you must also participate in the new test you propose. Is that acceptable?”

Menchi smiled, an idea came to her immediately “Very well, then the new challenge will be…boiled eggs!”

It seemed like a simpler task at first and because of that, none of the applicants were complaining this time, not even Todo. Menchi then asked the chairman to take them to Mt. Split-in-Half.  Just like that, Sakura got the feeling that this test wasn't going to be as simple as it appeared. However, this was a second chance and no one wanted to risk losing it. And with the change in dishes; she might be able to pass the phase this time.

When the applicants arrived at their destination, they finally understood where the name 'Split-in-Half' came from for this specific mountain. The upper base was practically flat on top, but right in the middle of the mountain, there was a line running through, giving it a split appearance that aligned with a river flowing through the forest area. And when nearing the applicants saw that the mountain was split in half. In an abnormally straight cut line.

Menchi lead them to the edge of one of the split sides, the drop was a far one, so far that you weren't able to see the bottom. She told them to look down; when the mist around the bottom cleared, they saw that in between the crack there were lines of thick, white threads connecting both sides, in a strange pattern. There was the first layer and then a second at the bottom, where several large white sacks hung from the strands.

“What are those?” Sakura asked,

“A Spider eagles web.”

The way Menchi said it, was obviously in a way that implied Sakura would know what she was talking about. However this was where being from another world was a handicap; the knowledge of the other world, from its history, to its people, to its different civilizations and cultures, to its flora and fauna. A wind blew across up towards them, rustling Sakura, Killua, and Gon's hair as the three were leaning over the edge with little worry of falling.

“Look below the web,” Menchi instructed.

They saw the second layer where the large sacks hung, inside were oval-shaped objects clumped together.

“Those are Spider Eagle Eggs.”

Netero then spoke, “Spider Eagles build their webs in deep ravines, to protect their eggs from predators. This makes their eggs one of the most difficult ingredients to obtain. The eggs are also known as dream eggs.”

Immediately everyone seemed to figure out what the next challenge was going to be, and it seemed that some would've preferred going back into the forest to search for another Great Stamp because they backed away from the edge in fear.

Menchi then leaped off the edge with no hesitance, she grasped one of the thick Eagle Spider web threads and then just hung on for a little while. Then Menchi let go of the web, from the way she held her body, limbs spread out, and still, it was easy to see that she wasn't panicking. When she came to a nest, she reached out and grabbed a single egg before falling deeper into the ravine, disappearing into the white mist.

“Is she trying to kill herself?” Leorio asked, his hand on his head.

“No,” Kurapika said.

A large gust of wind blew upwards and along with it came Menchi, she reached the top with the egg before jumping back onto the ground. Unharmed.

“Updrafts,” Sakura realized, that was what had kept Menchi up in the air like that. Killua commented on how much fun it looked and Gon just stared in awe, though he seemed quite impressed.

Netero then explained that the updrafts were what helped the young chicks fly up to the web.

"There, now I just need to boil the egg," Menchi said with a big smile on her face.

Todo backed away in shock and fear, shaking his head “Y-You must be joking. No reasonable person would jump down there….”

Sakura scoffed softly, it wasn’t of arrogance. She just thought back to everything that had happened and reasonable was kind of an ironic term in her situation right now.

"I've been waiting for this!" Gon said, before taking the plunge. Shortly followed by Sakura, Killua, Leorio, and Kurapika. Then the other applicants who weren't terrified of heights or dared to overcome the fear joined them. Ignoring Menchi's calls who claimed she still had a few things to explain. However, by the time she got the words out of her mouth, all of the applicants determined to pass this phase were already hanging onto the web.

It was surprisingly soft, despite its thickness, though it was also firm in terms of strength. Although no one had counted for what might happen if there was too much weight holding onto one section of the web.

“Let’s go!” said Leorio

“Not yet,” Gon replied.

“Why not?”

"There's no wind," Killua stated as if Leorio would understand by those three words.

A few applicants, who were brave enough to jump down, did it with little consideration for the updrafts, almost immediately letting go of the web to grab an egg. Expecting to rise with the heavy winds but disappeared down into the fog instead, their screams growing silent.

"We have to wait for an updraft," Sakura stated.

"Well, how are we supposed to know when the next one's coming?" Leorio asked.

"Wait." Gon told him, closing his eyes, everyone looked in Gon's direction. They realized that they were waiting for the boy to give them the go. Dangling by the threads of a web, all had unknowingly left their results for this phase, in the hands of a twelve-year-old.

The webs structure started to grow slack, everyone gasped when they shifted down with their weight. It was then that everyone realized it wasn't such a great idea to jump down all at once because the web wasn't going to support all of them for much longer.

Sakura’s eyes followed the thread to where the webs ended and saw that it was becoming thin. “That’s not good.”

“What’s happening?” asked Leorio in a panicked voice.

“The web won’t hold us all!” Kurapika said.

Killua looked at Gon, who was remaining still and calm. “Gon, not yet?”

The boy didn’t respond, he seemed in deep meditation from the neck up while the rest of his body dangled over the canyon.

At the noise of the web stretching further, straining; a few other applicants who had allowed their current fear to cloud their judgment and forget about the updraft, they let go. Falling with a nest of eggs. The corner of the webs grew thinner, like a loose thread on a piece of clothing, unable to hold with the shape of the design.

“It’s gonna snap!” Leorio cried.

‘We let go now, we fall and if an updraft takes any longer to arrive we’ll fall.’ Sakura thought. She could always just swing to the wall before that happened and climb up. ‘But what about the rest of them?’

Gon then called “NOW”

Sakura, let go of the web, falling alongside everyone else who followed Gon. The other applicants around the web did the same and everyone dropped. Their aim now is to fall in the direction of a nest and grab an egg.

Sakura kept her eyes wide open as she came into view of a nest, with both of her arms extended, she waited until she was near the center of the nest before grabbing an egg; she may be used to falling from high places. She then fell into the unknown with everyone else.

White had surrounded her for a few seconds, she could feel herself falling. Before a cool breeze blew onto her skin, causing goosebumps. The wind grew strong, some particles hit her face before she felt herself being lifted by the updraft.

Gon, Sakura, Killua, Leorio, and Kurapika were the first to emerge from the drop, all of them holding the eggs in their hands as they cheered happily when the sun hit them.

"I can't believe I enjoyed that." Sakura untied her headband, attempting to smooth the hair that the updraft had styled into standing up in a gravity-defying manner. It didn't help with her hair being so choppy already.  

“It was fun!” Gon said, throwing his arms up.

“Yeah!” Killua nodded. “A lot better than having to roast a pig or make some dish we’ve never heard of; good news for you huh Sakura?”

“Shut up!”

“It was better than running through that swamp,” Leorio nodded.

“I’ll say.” Kurapika added, smiling.

The sunset painted the sky in light orange and purple tinge, signaling the end of a tiring day. After building a big fire and placing a large pot of water over, the applicants only had to wait a few minutes for their eggs to be boiled and now they were ready to eat.

Sakura eyed the egg carefully, she hasn’t ever eaten an egg this big before and that wasn’t even her main concern. She turned to the others in their little circle of five. They had taken the shells off and waiting for the other to take a bite.

“Well?” Leorio asked, “Anyone going to eat?”

“How about you go first?” Killua offered,

“I’ll go.” Gon said taking a bit bite of the top half. He chewed for a little white, his cheeks puffed before he swallowed. “It’s good!”

Everyone followed the boy's example and took a bite; Sakura took a tiny nibble off the top because she was still a little cautious-this was the egg of a creature she hasn't seen or heard of before. However, after the first bite, Sakura took an even bigger one, forgetting whatever table manners she had. The egg had a rich and creamy texture, unlike anything she had ever eaten before. There was no comparison between a spider eagle egg and a normal chicken egg.

"I can see why they're called dream eggs," Kurapika said taking another bite out of his egg.

Scanning the faces of the other applicants, Sakura saw the grins on their faces. Not just because of the egg but because they knew, they had just passed the Second Phase of the Hunter exam.

‘I wonder how many more chapter’s I have to go; before I get to the end?’

Chapter Text

The 42 remaining applicants for the Hunter's Exam; after enduring one day with two vigorous exam phases (and nearly failing the second) were taken aboard the airship of the Hunter Association. In a large room, surrounded by glass windows, a wooden floor, and nothing else inanimate occupying space. Netero stood in front of the applicants along with the odd figure that looked like a bean.

“Allow me to introduce myself to the forty-two remaining applicants. I am Netero, Chairman of this year’s Hunter’s Exam Selection Committee.”

“I am his secretary Beans.”

Sakura bit her tongue hard to avoid giggling when she heard that the bean-shaped figure's name was Beans.

“Originally, I planned to make my appearance during the exams final phase; but seeing as I’m already here….”

The room was stiffly quiet, despite being occupied by so many people. Netero was enjoying the tension; saying he was going to remain present for the rest of the exam; after that Beans spoke, explaining their travel plans.

"We are scheduled to arrive at our destination tomorrow at 8 am." Beans said smiling, he didn't appear the least bit intimidated by all of the applicants. "You'll find dinner waiting in the dining hall. You are also welcome to get some rest. In other words, you are free to do as you wish until you're contacted."

Sakura let out a breath; finally, they were able to take a break before their next phase. It wasn't as if she couldn't take the stress, she had been under far worse pressures in her experience as a ninja-except for being trapped in another world, that was a new ordeal. She began making a list of everything she wanted to do before the night was over since she didn't know when she was going to get the chance again.

Killua cheered, grinning at Gon and Sakura, “Alright, let’s go explore the airship!”

“Yeah!” Gon said immediately, he asked Leorio and Kurapika if they were going to join, but the older teens refused, saying they were too tired from the day’s events.

“Guess it’s just the three of us.” Gon said

 Sakura shook her head. "You two can go on; but I want to get something to eat, take a shower, and sleep."

Sakura felt one of her wrists in a tight grip and realized that it was Killua. He had started pulling her towards the exit, with Gon trailing beside him. "We're going to get food too; come on."

Despite protesting to being dragged around; Sakura didn't resist (with her strength she could). Although after going in and out of almost every room she wished she had. Killua wanted to see the control room, but Sakura had to drag both Gon and Killua out when they went in despite the 'Do Not Enter sign on the door. Then they took a walk to the bottom of the aircraft where they found nothing but the landing gear and cargo boxes. Thankfully their trip wasn’t a complete waste as Sakura also found the bathroom with showers but unfortunately wasn’t able to use it.

.

“Now where are we going?” Sakura asked, being pulled now by both Killua and Gon.

‘Why am I letting them drag me around again?’ Sakura wondered, she could’ve easily escaped their grips but at the same time, she found it entertaining. Seeing everything on the airship; though when she mentioned that they were supposed to get something to eat….

"Seriously we're going to steal food from the kitchen?" Sakura whispered leaning against the wall, peering through a door that lead into the kitchen. People were hurrying about, with trays in hand to be taken to the examiners and applicants. Several chefs were at the cooking stations, their hands in constant motion amongst the ingredients and cooking utensils, the smell of smoke, spices, and meat-filled their noses as Gon, Killua and Sakura all peered over the entrance to the kitchen.

“This is so juvenile.”

“You said you wanted to eat.” Killua pointed out in a whisper

“In the dining hall like we were instructed,” Sakura muttered back, shaking her head.

The three stopped bickering when someone walked past the door from the kitchen. When they were sure it was safe, the three peered back inside.

"The good foods went by now," Killua pointed out,

“That’s why I wanted to earlier, but you insisted on checking out the cockpit.” Sakura seethed, narrowing her eyes.

“Whatever, we’ll just sneak in, grab something and be out.”  

“I don’t want to get in trouble,” Gon added nervously, glancing back and forth between the forks in the hallway.

"Fine, I'll just go by myself," Killua said. He didn’t give Sakura or Gon the opportunity to talk him out of it, because he was already halfway in the kitchen, ducking down so that no one would notice him. His training as an assassin came to light with his silent steps, and agile movements kept in the kitchen staff's blind spots. Though he had a rather cheeky expression.  

Sakura hit her forehead, “Dammit Killua, get back here!” she couldn’t scream at him like she wanted or they would all be caught.

Killua was crouched down on the floor, he turned around, grinning, and stuck his tongue out at Sakura before turning back and continuing to make his way through the kitchen.

Footsteps were coming around the station Killua was hiding behind; Sakura and Gon quickly moved out of eyesight in the doorway and Killua hid in the bottom of the station table, he saw two pairs of legs stop in front of him.

One of the servers spoke, “Don’t forget, those go up to the examiners.”

“Yeah I know, those gourmet hunters can sure pack it in.”

"There are two more orders, wait they'll be done soon. So you can just make one trip."

Killua's ears seemed to perk at the mention of the Gourmet Hunters and picked up the pace, he heard a thud right above him and grinned. When the two figures were out of sight, he peaked his head out of the station area; looking back and forth. He saw Gon and Sakura peering from the entrance still.

He drew out his hand and coaxed forward repeatedly, telling them to come in.

Gon spoke, “I think he wants us to come to him.”

“No way,” Sakura whispered, “If we all go in there we’re bound to get-

Gon had stopped listening and was already creeping into the kitchen, crawling on his hands and knees until he got to Killua who pulled him into the station. They then peered out to look at the pinkette, gesturing for her to come to them.

“No,” Sakura said shaking her head. She pointed to them sharply with her index finger, then to her head before rotating her wrist, and mouthing on repeat, ‘You two are crazy.’

However, they didn’t let up; Gon was smiling while he waved his hand around and Killua just kept gesturing with his hand for her to come in.

Sakura sighed softly, ‘Dammit, peer pressure.’

She crouched down to the ground, glancing left and right to make sure no one was looking before she darted over to the two boys. In a crouched run, she ducked down when she reached Gon and Killua. Crawling into the space they occupied, which proved to be a bit hard since it was now three of them. The three had their legs tucked up and were tightly fitted together.

"Well, this is comfortable," Sakura growled, shifting her shoulder that bumped with Killua's. "Why'd you call us here?"

Without a word, Killua peaked back out before he extended his arm up to the top of the table, feeling around for one of the dishes, when he felt one of the plates he grabbed it, uncovering the lid as he brought it down. The smell of mouthwatering meat filled the space; most likely because there was roasted meat.

“This is supposed to go to the examiners,” Killua said, “I think they’re going to be short what do you think?”

“I think you’re out of your mind;” Sakura replied, “Right Gon?”

However Gon was already drooling at the sight of the food, it had been a couple of hours since they had last eaten their Second Phase.

"Here," Killua awkwardly handed Gon the meat, holding the bone. Blowing the steam off, Gon took a bite. Killua then offered one to Sakura. The pinkette frowned but took it nonetheless. After a bite, her eyes shone in surprise. It was extremely delicious like she was convinced Menchi might approve of it-no wonder.

'Well, they did make us fight giant pigs and throw ourselves over a cliff. Then there was that damn sushi challenge,’ Sakura attempted to justify; although her mind was mostly occupied on savoring the food.

“See, I told you.” Killua gloated.

Sakura narrowed her eyes but didn’t reply. Gon just muttered something as he kept chewing as if his anxiety of getting caught vanished.

‘Thank god this will never leave the book,’ Sakura thought taking another big bite of meat.

Killua took a bite as well out of his own, before pointing up “I bet they’ve got something just as good on the other plates.”  

Sakura’s mouth was too full to protest when Killua went to grab another plate, grinning all the while. He was about to open the second dish when their senses went off, alerting them.

Swallowing, the pinkette prepared to say something when footsteps drew near, she shushed the boys. They fell silent, a pair of legs clad in black pants appeared in front of them.

“Wait, we’re missing two trays over here!”

The three teens' eyes darted between one another; keeping still as another pair of shoes appeared in front of the station.

“But I know I put them right here.”

After a bit of shuffling from on top, ahead appeared in the small opening that the three had crammed themselves in. A man with a round face, wearing a chef's jacket and hat stared at them with a scowl.

“Hey,” Killua waved, appearing very casual in contrast to the situation. “The meats a little dry.”

…

…

…

…

…

"Okay, next time you put yourself in a situation like that Killua, I'm gonna just walk away," Sakura stated, biting the last piece of meat from the bone.

“A situation like what?” he asked,

“Where I know you’re going to put me in some sort of dilemma.”

He didn’t seem like he would mind that.

After getting a thorough scolding, Sakura, Gon, and Killua took their leave from the kitchen; with the food they had already bitten into. Sakura had no words when she was thrown out of the kitchen with the boys.

“At least we got to eat,” Gon said, attempting to lighten the atmosphere. If Killua and Sakura kept glaring at one another, sparks were going to become visible.

“Yeah, relax a little. Boy, I sure hope I’m not this stiff when I’m your age,”

“You make me sound like I’m some old lady,”

“Exactly,” Killua wagged his finger, “You should be more considerate of the impression you give,”

Sakura felt the vein on her forehead throb, drawing a few breaths she glanced to the side. Starring at the long line of windows that reflected her image; there were patches of dirt smeared on her clothes, her hair was still standing from the updrafts in the mountain, her skin had darkened with dust and grime-she needed to take a shower.

‘Just one day here and I look like this,’ Sakura sighed. How was she going to look when this exam was over?

“What’s wrong?” Gon asked, looking up at her with genuine curiosity.

“Nothing,” Sakura shook her head. It wasn’t like her current appearance was something she should complain about, especially when she survived the day’s events; others got off a lot worse.

Stepping to the window, Killua pressed his face against the glass “Whoa! Come look at this!”

Gon and Sakura moved closer to the window, pressing their faces up against the glass; darkness down below with multiple trails of light scattered carelessly but beautiful nonetheless. Like stars had fallen from the sky and decorated themselves on the ground deliberately. it was a new sight for Sakura who didn't live in a world with the buildings that tried to touch the sky, made of glass and light.

"It's like the ground is covered in jewels!" exclaimed Gon, his mouth agape but smiling.

“Yeah…” Sakura smiled, it was a view to marvel at.

“Hey, I was wondering Killua….” Gon trailed

“Mmm?”

“Where are your mom and dad?”

“They’re alive.”

“What do they do?”

"They're assassins," Killua responded, his tone calm as if he was making small talk.

For a second, Sakura’s eyes averted to Killua’s form before turning back to the window. He had said he was an assassin; Sakura didn’t have much reason to doubt him. Sure he was only twelve, but she was only twelve when she started training as a ninja so who could say it wasn’t possible?

Gon turned his head away from the window to Killua, “Both of them?” he didn’t sound surprised, or as if he didn’t believe it; it was that usual curious tone.

Killua started laughing, “That’s your first reaction?”

Sakura sat down on one of the many benches that were lined by the windows for people to sit and looked out at the view; she was next to Gon and Killua.

“Why so surprised?” she asked, leaning on her hand “You told me you were an assassin and I believed you. So why wouldn’t Gon?”

“You are telling the truth after all right?” Gon added,

Killua leaned against the windowsill, resting his head on his arm as he spoke. “You guys are both so weird, usually people only like me because they can’t tell whether I’m being serious or not,” he looked back to the outside, “I’m from a family of assassins. And my family has high hopes for me…” he smiled, a kind that seemed to hold vice.

Sakura snickered, covering her mouth, “You must’ve really disappointed them huh?”

Playing along, Killua nodded straightening up, "Well yeah. When I told them I wanted to plan my own future they all snapped! My mother had tears streaming down her face when she told me I had the potential to be a top assassin." Gon let out a strained laugh as Killua continued "Horrible parents right? Naturally, their kid would go bad,"

Sakura wasn’t entirely sure if straying off the path of assassination was considered ‘bad’ but when it was a family business, expectations were probably different.

“We ended up fighting,” Killua said, smiling now “So I slashed my mother in the face, my brother in the side, and ran away from home. I'm sure they're out for blood now. But if they find me, I'll send them packing."

Killua's audience of two laughed at his casual behavior on the unusual topic.

“When I become a Hunter, I’ll start capturing my family. I’m sure they’re worth some hefty bounties.”

Waving her hand, Sakura said, “Maybe we could help you out; I’m completely broke right now.”

“Sure.”

Gon, turned to the pinkette, "Neh, Sakura what about you? Where are your parents?"

Stiffening; Sakura felt her heartbeat increase a little. Both of the boys were looking at her now; their eyes focused; waiting for a response. "Well, they're not dead or anything."

“What do they do then?” asked Killua.

Sakura leaned back, staring up at the ceiling; giving it a bit of thought before she decided to respond with what she thought to be the truth. "Nothing very exciting. They're both actually completely normal."

The term normal was used very loosely, given that would define them in her world where majority of her peer's parents were ninja's; normal behavior-wise was another thing.

“Well kinda normal,” Sakura corrected, frowning “My dad’s got the worst sense of humor and my mom is always nagging me about stuff like chores, putting my shoes away, folding my laundry…”

“Oh….” Gon said, “Aunt Mito does that with me too, she doesn’t like it when I forget to clean my room, or when I stay out too late in the forest without telling her. She always says she’ll keep me locked out if I’m ever late again,’

Killua threw his head back, chuckling “That’s nothing; my mom’s so dotting. She always asks for me whenever I came home from missions and it’s just so annoying!”

Gon, Killua, and Sakura continued their conversation; unaware of Netero peering around the corner and catching sight of the trio. They were too engulfed in their conversation, he caught snippets of it and realized it mostly had to do with their parents; comparing and somewhat in competition to see which guardian was more troubling. Netero suddenly glared and in that instant, their conversation ended, their heads turned to the corner, only to find no trace of a presence they thought they felt.

“Did you guys…?” Sakura didn’t finish when she heard a soft clicking noise against the floors.

“Something wrong?”

Their heads turned in the opposite direction, to see Netero walking over to the three. Gon greeted him first and then pointed to the corner, asking if he had seen anyone there; to which Netero shook his head. Sakura and Killua on the other hand were a little more aware; however, they weren't able to comprehend exactly how Netero was able to move that quickly.

‘For an old man, he’s pretty light on his feet,’ she thought.

"You're fast-for an old man," Killua said knowingly.

“That little trick? I barely moved.” Netero said; not denying that he was the one watching the group of three.

"If by barely moved, you mean practically teleported across the room, then sure," Sakura muttered offhandedly; she sensed some animosity and realized it was coming from Killua himself who was glaring at Netero.

‘What do you want?” he asked the old man. “You don’t have anything to do until the last phase right?”

“No need to be so unkind,” Netero said, maintaining his demeanor “I was bored and looking for some companions. I meant to ask you three, any thoughts on your first attempt at the Hunter’s exam?”

Gon answered right away, smiling back at Netero “Yeah; it’s fun! And there haven’t been any of the written exams I’ve been dreading.”

Netero then looked at Sakura for a response.

“Interesting….is the word I’d use.” Sakura trailed carefully.

“I’m disappointed.” Killua stated, frowning deeper “I expected the exam to be far more difficult. I assume the next phase will be better?”

“Well now….I wouldn’t know about that” he replied coyly.

Looking at the boy now, it was surprising to see how quickly he was able to change his persona; from grinning troublemaker, to cold and hostile; what's more, this was in front of the chairman of the Hunter Committee. Either she was oblivious or Killua was a very talented actor. Made her curious about whether or not one was the real Killua; or both.

Seeming to only get further agitated with the conversation, Killua turned around signaling for Sakura and Gon to follow him. However, Netero told them to wait.

“Would you care to play a game with me?” he asked.

“A game?” asked Gon

“If you win, I’ll let you become Hunter’s.” Netero chimed.

Sakura’s footsteps paused, she glanced around her at Netero. “Are you even allowed to do something like that?”

“You’ll find out if you play. How about it?”

“I’ll play!” Gon exclaimed.

"Yeah, me too," Killua said, although he didn't sound as thrilled.

Becoming a Hunter; honestly wasn’t something Sakura was interested in, but for the chairmen to make such bold promises did intrigue her. She wondered what kind of ability these hunters had in comparison to shinobi? Sakura couldn't properly gouge Netero's real strength just by looking at him, but she was already aware that he was far from ordinary. There was a sensation, similar and yet not so much like chakra that it got her curious.

"Alright, what's the game?"

An empty room with lightly padded walls and wooden floors was the playing field for the game Netero decided would be a version of tag with a ball. Free of his overcoat, in an ordinary top now, barefoot, Netero bounced the ball in front of the three.

"If you can take this ball before the airship reaches its destination, you win." A small clock on the wall indicated the time close to eleven, which would give them about nine hours.

This game sounded too much like the bells test, Sakura, Naruto, and Sasuke had to do against Kakashi, and the first time they had that test, they technically didn't achieve their objective. If Kakashi didn't already have other motives for this test, they would've failed.

“You’re free to attack me however you like, I won’t touch you.”

“It’s that easy?” Gon asked.

Sakura scoffed, "Gon, things aren't always as simple as that. Not with the stakes."

"Then I'll go first," Killua said, with an unchanging face. But once he began circling Netero, his agitation shone through his eyes. Aware that the old man wasn't taking him as a challenge and he was determined to make him regret it.

Circling like a shark, his image became like ripples in the water before solidifying as he passed them, walking around Netero, who watched quietly impressed by the assassination technique displayed. Gon and Sakura were just as surprised.

‘This is like the replacement jutsu.’ But it was clear that Killua couldn’t use chakra, so this was just a physical ability in a sense that made it all the more impressive.

And then he went in to strike. But Netero proved that despite his age, he was as if not even more agile than a child assassin. Every time Killua seemed close to the goal, he was out-maneuvered. And Killua, who was filled with confidence, was becoming increasingly agitated as his ego was deflated.

'He keeps darting around.' Killua glared as Netero balanced the ball on his head, without any sign of a guard. That's when the white-haired boy spun on his foot, pushing himself to glide across the floor, kicking out his leg to hit Netero hard on his shin.

“Killua!” Sakura couldn’t help calling out in disbelief at the literal low-blow. But then the boy was jumping back, holding his leg in pain while Netero appeared unbothered.

Gon saw this as his chance to take over, “Killua tag, tag!”

Hopping back, he tagged Gon in before sitting to get rid of the pain in his leg and tinge of shame on his face. Sakura looked over Killua’s leg, to ensure there wasn’t any external damage.

“You’re fine, just stupid.”

Clicking his tongue, Killua glared over at Netero. “That old man’s leg was harder than iron I’m telling you he’s not normal.”

"I could've guessed that, by the way, cheap move." Sakura chuckled as Killua shoved her. She pulled on his cheeks playfully forcing a smile. "I wonder what Gon will do?"

With a quick first step, Gon was off but still, the chairmen were able to see him. Although Gon did surprise him when he went into the air instead of going head-on as Netero assumed. It might have worked if Gon knew to control his strength and hadn't jumped so far into the air that he knocked his head on the ceiling and had to come down to recover, clutching it in pain.

“We already know you can jump high, control your strength!” Killua yelled at him, folding his arms with a pout. “The old man had let his guard down too.”

When compared to Killua whose eyes were cold and calculating, Gon appeared as someone who wore his heart on his sleeve, which may have attributed to people's first impression that was seeing nothing more than an ordinary child.

But the chase against Netero was as fruitful as Killua's attempts as the ball continued to bounce around the room, out of his reach. From what Sakura saw, Netero had no intention of actually giving them their hunters license, he was just trying to kill off boredom and used this prize as a lure.

From this, Sakura decided to sit and observe a little longer, letting Killua and Gon swap out to go against Netero and after some time, he suggested they try attacking at once. Again Sakura opted not to actually participate, but she was watching rather closely. Enough for Netero to realize that she was observing his movements like a hawk waiting to take flight.

“You’re not going to play?” The old man asked after a few more minutes of toiling with the boys.

Sakura sighed, standing up. “Sure why not, Gon Killua take a break.”

Although Netero had suggested they all attack together, Gon and Killua wanted to see how Sakura was going to approach this challenge. While the boys were trying to catch the ball, she saw that Netero had barely used his right hand. That gave her a clearer idea of his skill level and it was beyond the boys right now.

“Let’s go then.”

Sakura didn't need more of an invitation like when you tested the temperature of the water, you start with one foot. She wasn't going particularly fast, but she was attempting to discern the old man's movements and patterns when she took off.

Only a leap was needed to reach him, and Sakura was immediately going for the ball. Netero manuvered out of her way. He spun on his heels to keep her at bay, but she was still closer than he would’ve anticipated.

'She outmatches these boys.' It didn't take the pro hunter long to realize this fact as he darted around the room with her in close pursuit. Sakura wasn't showing the same signs of frustration and fatigue as Gon and Killua. She was patiently observing.

They had barely exceeded half the time limit so she likely felt no need to rush this if she didn’t see it as a lure.

'He moves well for an old man.' Then again so did the third Hokage.

Netero was skidding around the area, and Sakura was almost constantly parallel to him.  She made a few grabs at the ball and he quickly countered, but it was by inches that Netero was having closer calls with her.

To Gon and Killua, Netero and Sakura were beginning to look like blurs you saw when you were in a moving car.

“That’s amazing isn’t it?” Gon gasped in awe.

Killua was stunned and unwilling to admit that it was frustrating watching Sakura dash around easily against Netero. Gon might not have realized it, but Netero was using all of his limbs at great capacity to keep her from attaining the ball. Something he didn't have to do even with the two of them working together.

And then the final straw snapped. Netero had taken the ball out of Sakura's reach again by throwing it into the air and that's when she finally decided to move.

Chakra pumped to her legs and in a moment she was out of all their sights, appearing right behind Netero and the ball.

“Gotcha!”

Netero leaned down to give his legs enough momentum to kick the ball out of her reach, by a hair but Sakura swung her body, and that created enough wind force to send the ball further out of Netero's range. And with a bit of a low move in her opinion. Sakura stepped on Netero's back as he was suspended mid-air to grab the ball.

'I have it!' Just as Sakura's fingers touched at the rubber as she flew through the air. A figure rushed past and grabbed the ball just as she was about to wrap her hand around it.

Netero sighed, a drop of sweat forming on his brow. “That was close.”

Sakura landed, glancing behind to see a smoking footprint pasted on the wooden floor. ‘He must’ve used a considerable amount of power.’

It was somewhat satisfying to know this fact. Since Netero had been quietly boastful of his abilities in comparison to the youngsters. Sakura wasn’t the one bothered by this though.

Gon clapped. “That was amazing,  so fast!”

Killua bit his lip, his eyes had slit-like an infuriated cat. He got up and went for the exit. "I'm done."

“Killua, where are you going? We still have time.” Gon said. He was excited to start again after watching that exchange.

“What’s the point? We can chase the old man around all year and we still wouldn’t be able to get the ball. He barely used his right hand and left leg against us.”

Netero balance the ball in his hand. “Oh you figured it out, I thought I’d fooled you.”

“You really know how to piss me off.” Killua hissed with an empty smile. “Let’s go Gon.”

So he wasn’t inviting Sakura to leave with them it seemed, he was quite angry and not only at Netero. Gon however did not follow, insisting that he wanted to play longer.

“It’s useless! You won’t be able to take the ball from him!”

Gon just held his jovial smile, “I don’t care about the ball. I want to make Netero-san use his right hand before the time runs up just like Sakura.”

Killua seemed surprised, but he relented and left without a word to Sakura.

He was replaying the events in his head, furthering his frustration and turning his mood bitter. Killua’s footsteps were heavy and he paid no attention in the direction he took. The hunter exam was supposed to cure his boredom, not fuel his anger. He was experiencing something different outside of his home aside from assassination missions. He met someone his age, and he may have been comparing quite a bit. Gon wasn’t anything like him, and to Killua that was interesting.

Then there was Sakura, she was older than him but when they spoke, it wasn't as if he was a little kid. She was sometimes just as immature as him.

‘And stronger.’ A voice whispered in his mind. That realization made his stomach churn. He just didn’t know why.

Two applicants passed Killua as he delved into his thoughts, the silver-haired boy knocking into them without a word. But they were not so willing to ignore as Killua kept his back turned.

“Hey kid, you bump into us then ignore us?”

When he continued to do so, they ran after Killua, unknowingly towards their demise as his nails sharpened within his pockets. A sinister smile stretched across Killua’s face. Finally, something to release that frustration and bloodlust build.

They didn’t reach him. When Killua looked behind, he found the two applicants on the ground, very much alive, but unconscious, with Sakura standing over them, her arms held at an angle indicating her previous actions.

“What are you doing, Sakura?” Killua asked with a tightly edged voice.

"Think I couldn't sense the bloodlust before you left?" Sakura was stepping towards him unnervingly slow, but she had no hesitation in her strides. Before he realized it, she was in front of him and with a strength he somehow couldn't' resist, she dragged him away.

The shower had been turned on high, but there was no steam because the only water running through was cold. Killua was made aware of that when Sakura shoved him under and held him in place. He didn’t have the strength to compete with Sakura’s but the water hitting his bare torso and sinking into his shorts didn’t make for the most comfortable experience. That’s when he started to thrash like a wild cat.

“What are you doing!?” Killua spluttered, shaking his head.

“You need to cool off.” Sakura told him, “Were you really about to kill those guys?”

“Yeah, so what?” Killua shot back, struggling in Sakura’s arms.

“I know that you’re an assassin Killua, but that doesn’t mean you should feel free to give in to every urge to kill.”

“That’s exactly what it means!” Killua argued back.

"Assassins are professional killers; it's a job, not a hobby. You told Gon and me that you were finished with being an assassin. So what's the point in killing those two?"

“Because they annoyed me!”

“Well as long as I’m here, you’re not going to kill people who don’t deserve it.”

Sakura winced as she felt a sharp pain, her skin breaking.  Sakura saw that Killua’s hands had changed, there were visible veins as if he was straining himself and his fingernails had become pointed tips, like claws.

“Killua….” Sakura’s voice grew soft and the boy grew still when he saw the wounds he had inflicted on the pinkette. He quickly withdrew his nails and his hand returned to the way it was before.

The only noise heard was the spray of water from the shower, while Sakura and Killua remained, still, taking shallow breaths.

“Let go.”

Finally, Sakura moved forward, wrapping her arms around the boy’s shoulders. The cold water sprayed over her body, wetting her hair and clothes. And her warmth seeped into him. Killua didn't understand this at all. He didn't like hugs. These endearments had only come from his family, especially his mother, and overtime was nothing but smothering. This, however, felt different.

Warmth and relieving instead of suffocating. Although he didn’t have it in him to return the gesture.

Chapter Text

I am back finally. I'm sorry for taking so long I wanted to post a sneak peak but fell a bit behind but I'll tell you guys more about my other projects at a later date. This story in particular took a lot more words per chapter, almost 10k words. So it does take longer to edit, but I'm working on it. And hoping to bring back another one of my stories that have been still for a while.

Here is the next chapter and I hope you all enjoy!

"The third phase will begin here at the top of Trick Tower. To pass this phase you must reach the tower's base alive. The time limit is seventy-two hours."

A cylindrical tower running high in the sky, with no windows, hatches, or signs of exit. That was the drop-off point for the next hunter exam. The airship was in the middle of the colossal tower of stone. That morning, Gon, Sakura, Killua, Leorio, and Kurapika had quickly caught up to each other before they even left the aircraft.

The winds were heavy at the altitude, but no one was getting lost in it. More concerned about finding a path down that wouldn't kill them.

'It would be easy for me to get down here,' Sakura could walk along the wall and make it down in a few minutes, faster if she ran. However, this wasn't a world of chakra and while extraordinary at the same time these applicants were not cut from the same cloth as her, so there had to be another way to the base.

'Like from the inside,' Being expected to climb down the tower would have been a given if not for the seer size.

Analyzing the structure of the tower, given its size and length Sakura suspected that they weren't meant to climb down this tower from the outside. Unless more people like her had the ability of surface scaling. If her assumption was correct then there was likely another method to reach the base of the tower but there were no visible doors or entrances at the top of this structure.

'Unless of course, they're hidden.' She thought, crossing her arms as she glanced around. She found it common to hide the obvious right in front of a person so that they would miss it.

She saw Gon and his friends standing at the edge of the tower, looking down. Gon was on his knees peering over. They wouldn't consider climbing down right?

'No one would be that stupid,'

Just then; another applicant appeared behind them; a burly man, with the tag, 86 on his chest; he said something to the group she couldn't hear. Then he moved to the end of the tower, lowering himself without a hint of hesitance or fear. The five were leaning down, obviously watching him. The Tower was practically a straight wall, the structure would be extremely difficult to climb down and with the length, it would also take time and stamina.

'I still don't think that's the point of this phase,'

"AAAAAHHHHHHH"

Screaming caught Sakura's attention; her head snapped back to the group with Gon before running over to them when she realized that's where the scream had come from.

"What's going-

"AAAAHH,"

Sakura was cut off, as their shadows were overtaken by a larger one hovering above. They were odd creatures, with thin wings able to hold up their bulking bodies but they were certainly not pigeons. They were far larger, easily able to carry one or two people in their talons, and had wide mouths with razor-sharp fangs. Sakura fell to her knees clutching her head as the beasts let out an ear-piercing call before flying away. The reason they flew away; one of them had captured an applicant in its jaws; the one who had wanted to climb down the tower.

"Guess we can't climb down the side…" Leorio trailed, clutching his patterned briefcase.

Now Sakura was certain that they weren't meant to climb down from the outside; if they attempted, then those creatures would be having them for lunch.

'So the only other way, is from the inside.' Sakura thought, keeping her eyes on the beasts that were still flying away with the poor applicant; they had gotten so far his cries were nonexistent.

"Hey," Killua called, tapping Sakura on her shoulder which gave her a jolt.

She found it a little difficult to look him in the eye right now. "Hey, Killua."

Gon waved at her, "Hey Sakura,"

She smiled back at the spiky-haired boy, "Gon; how did the game go last night?"

"It was fun! We couldn't get the ball though."

"Anyone have any ideas as to how we're going to get down here?" asked Leorio. Turning them back on topic.

Sakura crossed her arms, "I kind of figured, a tower this big has to have an entrance somewhere."

"But there aren't any doors," Leorio said,

"You mean there aren't any visible doors," Kurapika corrected.

Killua narrowed his eyes, "Meaning the doors are invisible?"

"Something like that; chances are there might be a hidden entrance somewhere along the top of this tower," Sakura told them.

"I say; we split up to find an exit," Kurapika suggested.

No one argued with the arrangement, moving away from the edge of the tower, the first being Sakura and Kurapika making sure to move in opposite directions to each other. Leorio followed after Kurapika and Gon and Killua went after Sakura.

"Let's start looking," Sakura said, tapping her foot on a few of the blocks; "I'm thinking; since the airship landed in the middle of the tower; we should go around first and make our way to the center."

Killua and Gon nodded; they followed Sakura's example; the three kept in a straight line while walking to tap their foot on each of the stone slabs.

Nearly thirty minutes passed of the three constantly walking along with the tower, with little luck. Patience turned out to not be the strongest virtue of either three. Sakura looked up from her feet, sighing softly before she glanced around the area; she frowned.

"There are fewer people now," Sakura said to the boys.

"What?" Killua asked looking up as well.

Pointing around, Sakura started counting the number, "There's only twenty-seven here."

Gon started looking around, he saw an applicant who was crouching down on the floor; then the stone beneath him flipped; taking him down and then returning to its original place. He pointed in the direction of Sakura and Killua.

"Hey; I saw someone use a trap door!" He exclaimed running over, with Sakura and Killua not too far behind him. Gon touched the stone slab where he had seen the applicant disappear.

"This is it," he said, tapping the door but frowned when nothing happened. "It's not opening-I don't get it-I saw someone fall through it."

Sakura pressed on the door (no chakra) but the trap door didn't move. "I think this means we can't go through a door that's already been used; we need to keep looking."

Gon and Killua groaned; standing up. Sakura stayed down though, she trailed her fingers along the ends of the stone; it was rectangular, and judging by its size it would only fit one person at a time. What if there were a limited amount of these doors?

"We need to look for the floors shaped like this," Sakura pointed to the tile again,

"Alright,"

"Yeah; though shouldn't we tell Leorio and Kurapika about this?" asked Gon

"We can tell them after we find some doors," Sakura said standing up.

With a better idea of what they were looking for, Sakura, Gon and Killua resumed their search. The slabs that made up the floor of the tower were shaped differently and now they knew what kind of shape to look out for. In ten minutes they were able to find a total of five doors; all standing closely together. That factor alone put Sakura off.

"I suppose we'll each have to take a door," Killua observed.

"Okay we found one for each of us; let's call the others." Gon said, starting to look out for Kurapika and Leorio. They weren't too far from him and within hearing distance when Gon called for them.

Sakura turned away when she saw the two heading towards them.

"What is it Gon?" asked Kurapika.

Kneeling, Gon pointed to the stone floor, "We found some hidden doors."

To prove it, he pushed down on and the stone moved with a soft clinking noise.

"I see, so we can descend by flipping the stones," Kurapika observed, hand holding his chin in thought.

Leorio patted Gon on his shoulder, "Great job Gon, now let's head down."

"There's just one thing," Sakura interjected, turning back to face them "We found five doors,"

Gon nodded and started pointing in several directions, "Here, there, over there, and over there as well."

"Five hidden doors; located in the same area, seems suspicious; some could be traps," Kurapika said, holding his chin in thought.

"Oh and we also found that each door can only be used once. When we tried using a door someone else had used, it wouldn't budge." Killua told them.

Kurapika observed that the size of the door would only be able to accommodate one person at a time.

"We'll each have to take a door," Sakura finished, moving across until she was standing in front of one of the stones she knew was a door.

"What about the traps?" Leorio asked,

"Well there's no guarantee there are traps," Kurapika clarified, "It was just a theory."

"The three of us are gonna choose a door," Killua said

"No hard feelings if one of us springs a trap; what are you guys gonna do?" Gon asked

Leorio smirked, hand on his hip "I can live with that. Luck is part of the game…"

Sakura wondered if her luck was going to get her into a trap. She's already been in this world for two days and counted that as bad.

"I have no objection; it's better than staying up here," Kurapika said, stepping to the side in front of one of the doors. Leorio moved a little way next to him in front of another; Gon and Killua did the same, both were standing on either side of Sakura.

Leorio suggested they go on the count of three; after saying their goodbyes they counted down from three, and on one jumped on their doors. The stones automatically flipped with their additional weight; dropping them to the floor.

The fall was shorter than Sakura expected only lasting a few seconds before her feet touched the ground in a graceful landing and given the length of the tower, she had a feeling there was still quite a ways to go before getting to the bottom of it. She found herself in a small, square room with seemingly no exit and only a small white pillar stand with a board pasted on top with some writing on it. Though she didn't read it; because Sakura was focused on another matter….that being Gon, Killua, Leorio, and Kurapika who had also fallen in the room with her.

"So all the doors lead to the same room…." Leorio deadpanned, sitting up properly after landing flat on his face.

Sakura sighed, standing up as well. "It's better than a trap right?"

Gon stood up and walked over to the stand with the post-board pasted on the wall and read; "The five of you must follow the will of the majority to reach the goal"

"That explains why the doors were set so closely together," Sakura said. It was almost too fortunate that they were already five together.

"Look," Gon pointed to the stand, five silver wristwatches sat on top, neatly assorted. "There are five stopwatches."

Everyone took one, on closer inspection, they found that there was a digital time of 71 hours and at the bottom of the time, two buttons marked X and O.

"Now how do we get out of here?" asked Leorio, putting on his wristwatch; however he was the last one to place it on, and after there was a rumbling noise that caught everyone's attention. Their eyes fell on one of the brick walls that started to shift, a single rectangular piece moving up and revealing a metal door with no handle. Only another message was pasted with two small screens showing X and O again.

"So it opens when we all put on the stopwatches," Kurapika noted.

A voice then echoed through the room, the way it traveled mechanically already told the group that it wasn't anyone physically in the room. They spotted a small square box, with a speaker on the top of one of the walls and realized there was a monitor.

"That's right,"

"Who's there!?" yelled Leorio.

"My name is Lippo. I am the prison warden here, as well as the Third Phase examiner." Everyone's eyes now remained on the monitor. "Multiple routes through this tower have been prepared. You have chosen the path of majority rule. Cooperation will be key if you wish to clear this path of the exam phase. One person's selfish behavior can derail an entire group. Best of luck lady and gentlemen!"

There was a second of static before the monitor went silent; although the five were now aware they were being watched.

"Good thing there are five of us here already," Leorio said stepping over to the door.

"Yeah, who knows how long we might've had to wait for other people to come dropping in," Killua said.

Sakura stopped in her tracks if there were supposed to in fact be five people who had to take on the path of the majority and she was one of them; being a factor that wasn't meant to exist in this world; then whose place did she just take?

"Sakura!" Gon called, snapping the pinkette out of her thoughts, when she looked up she saw that everyone had turned to her.

"Uh, sorry you say something?"

Killua frowned and pointed to the door; "Yeah, we're waiting for you to cast your vote! O to open and X to not!"

Flustered, Sakura quickly pressed the O button, and the opened; Sakura watched as the door slid to the side.

"Come on; keep your head on straight. We have to work together here." Leorio reminded her

"Sorry," Sakura muttered again, walking through the exit after the other males.

The door, however, leads to another room with bars blocking the paths on both sides and another question standing in front of them. This one asking which way they wanted to go; O for right. X for Left. All five glanced from one side to another; before casting their vote without turning to the next person to make a decision. There were two votes to go left and three to go right. Leorio looked t the group in disbelief.

"Why would you choose to go right?" Leorio looked around at the group, being the tallest, he was able to overlook all of them. "Normally, you'd go left."

"That is true." Kurapika agreed, "Studies have shown that people lost or stuck at forks unconsciously tend to go left."

"I heard that too," said Killua

"If the examiner knew about the statistics, I'm sure he would've made the left part harder," Sakura explained, before walking away down the Right path that was now open; followed by the rest of the group.

They continued to make their way through the path, no one making any effort to start up a conversation. It was a few minutes and there were no unwanted surprises by far other than a few turns. The five were forced to a stop when their path came to an end, entering one side of a room, much larger than the previous one. There was no floor beyond that point, the bottom was an endless fall of darkness; except for a cube base in the middle of the room, four torches lit on both corners with a monitor attached to one of the sides.

"What is this place?" Leorio asked

Killua pointed in front of them, right across from the room, past the platform; there were five figures. Four stood in front, while the other sat way at the back of the other side. They stood with their arms in front of them, hands visibly restrained by thick metal cuffs.

A gruff voice then came from one of the figures, "The applicants have arrived. Remove the shackles."

On command, the cuffs came undone. Hit the floor hard, in pieces. Large hands rubbed each wrist, before reaching up for the hood of the cloak and drawing it back.

"Jeez,"

Stepping into the lit part of the room, revealed a large bulky man with tan skin, and a bald head with scars following around it; he smirked at the five exam applicants.

"I'm finally free."

While everyone simply stared back with unchanging expressions, Leorio swallowed hard enough for them to hear on both sides of the room.

Then, their current examiner; Lippo's voice echoed through the room. "Lady and gentlemen, allow me to explain. Here before you, are some of Trick Tower's prisoners."

Everyone visibly reacted, with the slightest of movements in their postures as Lippo continued speaking.

"The Hunter Exam Committee has also officially hired them as examiners. You will be fighting against the five of them. The fight will be one-on-one. Each person can only fight once and you are free to use any method you like. There will be no draws. A win is declared when someone admits defeat."

Then the male prisoner spoke, "It's majority rule." He then held up three fingers "So secure three wins, and you may pass."

Leorio scoffed, hands on his hips, unhappy about having to use the majority rule again; and Killua preferred straightforward rules.

Then Lippo chided in once again, "The actual fights won't be that simple though. The prisoner's sentences will be reduced by one year, for every hour they delay the applicants."

"Nice incentive," Sakura said, her arms crossed. The applicants were on a time limit; their goal was to reach the base of the tower before that time ran out and the prisoners here in the tower were meant to make obtaining that goal hard. By pitting two opposing goals against each other; with both parties having their motives for fighting against each other.

"Okay, I'm up first," the first prisoner who had spoken, was a man known as Bendot. He was sentenced to 199 years, crime robbery and murder. Gon and the others were unaware of this however and Sakura was yet to find the opportunity to check her book. "Choose your combatant."

"What should we do? He said we can fight using any method." Killua said.

"That might not just pertain to actual fighting," Sakura told them.

Leorio frowned "We don't know what they'll try to pull…"

"There's too much at stake, not knowing what they have up their sleeves." Added Kurpika. "Given that, I'll go."

Sakura quickly interjected, holding her arm out. "Let me go."

Kurapika, Leorio, Gon, and Killua stared at Sakura; surprised by the pinkettes declaration. There wasn't a hint of fear on her face as she stepped forward, her back now facing the four.

"Sakura…." Gon called

"You sure about this?" Killua asked with his hands behind his head.

Sakura nodded with certainty.

"Are you nuts?!" screeched Leorio, his hands shaking, he then turned to the rest of the group. "Seriously; we're gonna send her out first?"

Brow twitching with annoyance at the insult, Sakura did her best to maintain her composure. She could not afford to injure him before it was hit the turn to step into the ring.

"Based simply on appearances; it doesn't look like your chances of winning will be good if it's a fight," Kurapika said honestly; he wondered what exactly she was thinking.

"Don't be so quick to assume then," Sakura snapped back, glaring at the four "I'm a lot more versatile than you think. Besides, with all those doubts you have about me wouldn't it make sense for me to go first?"

"I'm still against this," Leorio said,

"Use the expression Ladies first then," Sakura hissed through clenched teeth; she couldn't' do anything until they voted.

"No one uses the expressions; Ladies first-to their deaths!" Leorio yelled.

"Alright enough," Kurapika cut him off, "Let's just agree to this first match."

Everyone turned to the Kurta, including Sakura.

"Kurapika!?" Leorio glared at the blonde, "What are you-

"If she has that much confidence in her abilities, then we should just let her be." he said, crossing his arms "It'll do us no good to keep bickering about it with time running out."

Leorio leaned back; "That's true but still…."

"Okay, I'll vote for Sakura," Killua said, lifting his arm to view his stopwatch to press the button.

"Me too." Gon said pressing his button as well, along with Kurapika.

Leorio was still grumbling but pressed in agreement nonetheless. Straight after; a solid structure began extending from both ends of the edges where the prisoners and applicants stood; leading to the center platform. Sakura didn't turn back as she stepped forward, Bendot did the same.

"Do your best Sakura!" Gon called from behind her.

Sakura smiled a little; he had a kind of ecstatic behavior that reminded her of Naruto. Since she couldn't avoid them as she had planned; her only other option was to ensure that they made it through this exam despite her interference.

Bendot placed his hands on his hips, standing firmly. "I didn't expect you to be the brave one of the lot. Now for the method of the match. I propose a death match."

Sakura didn't flinch; despite what he said there was still what the examiner had told her. That you would win when your opponent admitted defeat.

"Alright." Sakura shifted her foot to broaden her stance slightly.

The pinkette glanced behind her at the rest of her group; this exam certainly didn't make it easy for her to hide her abilities.

'Doesn't matter. If they don't pass; if this story goes to hell because of me….I don't know how I'm getting home. There's just as much at stake for me as there is for them-if not more.' Sakura reminded herself, clenching her fists.

"D-Did he just says a death match? And did Sakura just agree to it!?" came Leorio's concerned voice.

"Relax," Killua told him, "This is why she went first,"

"She can quit anytime she wants and because she was first it won't be that big a loss," Kurapika added.

'I'm really getting annoyed now,' Sakura thought, her left brow twitching again. She held up her fists.

Arms spread, and a malicious smile settled on Bendot's face "Let the fight begin!"

With that, he leaped into the air, despite his hefty body. Either impatient or eager, it didn't matter. He was a few feet in the air, before coming down in Sakura's direction, drawing back his arm back and letting out a fierce cry. Drawing nearer to Sakura, the pinkette remained completely motionless.

"SAKURA MOVE."

Bendot threw his fist forward, aiming directly for Sakura's stomach. He felt his knuckles make contact with something soft, a loud clapping echoed around them.

'That should be enough to get it through this little girl's head-

"That all?" Sakura asked, tilting her head up to look at the man who overtowered her by a few feet. His eyes widened when he realized his fist had been stopped by a tiny palm. Unnerved, Sakura held her arm straight as she watched Bendot attempt to push her hand back; but to no avail. She was planted firmly on the ground by chakra and her strength was all she needed to stop that attack.

"Wow….." Gon and Killua trailed together, their mouths slightly widened. Leorio and Kurapika were silent, but that didn't mean they weren't surprised; oh they were. Now all focus was drawn on the match for different reasons.

"Okay," Sakura said, exhaling softly.

Bendot frowned, he quickly drew back his right hand to strike Sakura on the other side; but he only felt that hand become immobile as well as he felt something on his fist-this time it was only a single finger.

Sakura frowned, staring at the criminal's face as a vein appeared on his forehead. "You're stronger; not the average kind that only works out for looks. My guess is, you needed it for some kind of profession."

"Aren't you a clever girl," Bendot spoke with no indication of complement as he attempted to keep his stance; already beginning to breathe heavily? It was like he was attempting to move a ten-foot boulder rather than a four-foot pink-haired porcelain doll!

"How'd you get that scar?" Her eyes trailed up and around his head where the scar seemed to travel around his head.

"Why ask?" he panted,

"I'm getting kinda bored," Sakura said narrowing her eyes at him, "And the alternative would be this…"

Removing her one hand from Bendot's fist; Sakura quickly ducked to avoid the blow before clenching her hand and drawing up her fist. She made contact with Bendot's hard stomach and the man ended up coughing up a puddle of spit. He could feel her fist pressing only halfway into his skin, yet it was still so painful.

Sakura watched as he staggered to the back, gripping his gut and grunting in pain. The rest of the room was completely silent, watching in anticipation.

'I didn't even hit him that hard,' the kunoichi thought, she had barely coated her fist with chakra. It certainly wasn't enough to rupture organs at least. She glanced at the hand that she used to punch him; perhaps it would be better if she put a little more effort in it wasn't like they had all the time in the world.

Bendot got back on his feet, he swayed a bit before he pushed back on the sold of his foot and ran towards Sakura again. Sakura didn't make any sign to move until he was an arm's length away and sidestepped him. He was surprised, he was still in motion.

Almost too quick to see, Sakura with her hands behind her back, threw her upper body to the front so it was parallel with her lower half. Her leg lifted straight and her foot hit Bendot right in the side of his face. The impact sent him flying across the platform, near the edge on the other side.

"Your sentences will be reduced one year for every hour you keep us here," She said, stomping on Bendot's back. "That means you intended to prolong this match as much as you could, what exactly were you planning?"

Now Sakura wasn't that vindictive, and she understood that they were all playing by different rules. But she didn't take well to what was entailed had she been weaker and what would've become of that person if they didn't surrender. She kicked him into the air, watching him land closely in front of her.

"Well?"

Bendot was standing again, wiping the side of his mouth where blood had started to gather and drip. "You-You little-

"What?" she asked; she shifted her head to the side. Daring him to finish his sentence; baiting him.

"AAAGH"

In a flash, Sakura blurred for a second before appearing in front of Bendot. She reached forward, grabbing him by his worn shirt. Immediately, his hands reached for her throat but twice as fast; Sakura lifted her knee and brought down her free arm. Trapping his arm in between both limbs; she pressed her elbow down hard and there was a loud snapping sound followed by Bendot's scream of pain as he clutched his now broken arm.

"Yikes," Leorio winced.

"She broke his arm so easily," Kurapika muttered under his breath.

Sakura then proceeded to drag the man who had to be several pounds heavier than her; towards the edge of the platform. Holding her arm out straight, she dangled him by his shirt over the edge. Three was an upward wind that rustled their clothing.

"Alright, now I'm angry." Sakura sneered; a deep frown on her face. "You have five seconds to surrender, or I'll drop you,"

Through his pain, Bendot laughed, "Y-You're serious? If that's the case then you have no intention of killing me!"

Sakura detached a finger from his top making him jostle in the air. That seemed to draw Bendot's attention away from the pain as he looked up at Sakura.

"Two-

Another finger unlatched itself from the fabric, only two fingers remained before she would no longer be pinching the material.

"Three-

"You're bluffing."

"Fine," With that she let him go without finishing her count down. As he fell Bendot screamed.

"I give!" He couldn't say any more because he was more concerned about falling. Sakura grabbed his hand and yanked him roughly back onto the platform.

"If you'd fallen any further, you'd be dead," She smiled walking away from the platform.

"That was incredible Sakura!" Gon gushed.

Killua smirked, standing with his hands in his pockets. "Yeah, I wouldn't have guessed you could fight like that. Or that you were willing to kill."

After last night, he was fair in making the assumption. But Sakura knew this man was in prison for a reason and he was willing to put his life on the line if he had entered these exams to shorten his sentence because any other way he would be dying in prison. Sakura wasn't against killing she just didn't do anything senseless.

Leorio appeared nervous, taking several steps away as Sakura walked passed them all; slumping against the wall and resting her head between her knees. "Ye-Yeah-hey about all that stuff I said earlier-

"I'll forget it if you do."

"Done." Leorio laughed.

Chapter Text

Hello everyone! I’m back with another chapter for this story, nothing to really to say except I hope you enjoy this chapter. I’m trying to properly divide my stories, but I’ve been occupied thanks to family matters.

Looking back on the other side of the room, Bendot had already limped away, clutching his arm tightly. The prisoners talked amongst themselves for a few minutes, before another contender stepped out to the ring. He revealed himself after the cuffs fell, he was a lanky man with plain, brown hair, a long face, and a thin body that showed no signs of any fighting experience. His name was Sedokan, a serial bomber sentenced to 149 years.

“Don’t celebrate just yet, you still have two more wins to earn before you’re allowed to leave. I will be your next opponent.”

There wasn't much of a debate about who would be going next on the applicant's team; as Gon was the first to nominate himself.  Although the new opponent didn't have the appearance of a fighter and everyone agreed to let him go; Leorio still warned Gon to keep his guard up. These were still criminals they were dealing with after all.

Gon walked up, onto the platform in silence followed by his opponent.

 Sakura observed from the distance with everyone. From her perspective, she doubted that this person would be able to put up much of a fight in terms of hand-to-hand combat and that wasn't just on the bases of his physical appearance. Although that left to question; what kind of challenge is he going to give Gon?

Sedokan explained to Gon himself that his appearance was not a ploy, he was as he appeared in terms of physical strength and admitted that he did not enjoy anything that required it as opposed to Gon who admitted he did; the twelve-year-old also admitted that he wasn't very good at using his head.

“I came up with a simple game that we could both play,” explained Sedokan.

“Game?”

“It doesn’t rely on mental or physical activity,”

After Gon asked what kind of game they were going to be playing, Sedokan reached behind him into his back pockets to pull out two thick candles; each a different length.

The game was indeed simple. They would each light the candle at the same time and the person whose candle blew out first would lose the game. It seemed simple in retrospect, however, no one was able to peer past the sliver of suspicion that there was something wrong with one of those candles. If there was, the only one who would know about that would be the prisoner that initiated the game.

Sedokan held the two candles in either hand, the long one in his left hand and the short one in his right. "Now…decide which candle you want to use. Press O for the long one and X for the short one."

'They're the ones who choose the fight. That gives them the advantage.' Sakura shifted her feet against the stone floor.

“This has to be a trap,” Leorio claimed, clenching his fists tightly; glaring at the prisoner. “Normally, you’d choose the long one, so there has to be something wrong with it.”

Sakura crossed her arms, staring firmly at Gon and Sedokan. "Well yes, but what if he already knew we'd come to that conclusion and did something to the short candle?"

Despite her analysis, Sakura still felt like she was missing something with all of this and it was frustrating. Like when you're on the verge of completing one of those thousand peace puzzles you've been working on for days, only to discover you're missing a few pieces. It was mental frustration that you would constantly dwell on and…

‘Waste time!’

When turning back to the pages of the book that she was in, Sakura found that it followed their current predicament, but the page was blank halfway through. She thought that the book would allow her foresight to the future in this world, but apparently, she hadn't worked out the unwritten terms and conditions.  

Kurapika began explaining that when people were given an uneven choice, they would become suspicious and hesitate before deciding. The wrong choice always results in mental anguish.

Sakura bit her lip, there had to be something that they were missing in all of this. Perhaps he did something to both of the candles, but if that were true then he would be putting himself at a disadvantage as well.

‘Which is where the real problem lies, it’s why we can’t figure this out.’ Sakura thought. Then she frowned when she realized this factor. There was no way for them to figure out which one was a trap because they were putting into consideration that the prisoner had only given them one wrong choice of candles because he had to have one that would work to his advantage….but what if that wasn’t the case?

'Dammit.' Sakura pulled a sneer when she concluded. She glared at the prisoner Sedokan as he sat down, telling the group to take their time. She had to remember what these people were really after their time. Just as her opponent had a plan to keep her in the ring, this would be Gon's opponent's intention as well and the second best option for them to win. If they won, then the group wouldn't be allowed to proceed any further and their time would be taken off of the criminal's sentences.

‘That means, he must have a full-proof plan to win.' Sakura thought she had seen through deceptions before and this one was no exception. So she was assuming that Sedokan had more than just two candles on him-he had the advantage to prepare for this match, while they were in the dark. They were assuming that he was making it fair for them by giving them a choice, but this wasn't the case at all!

"Hey, which one should I choose?" Gon asked, looking back at his friends. Still smiling, without a hint of worry on his face.

"Damn, which one should we take?" Leorio asked he lacked the same calm demeanor that everyone else had.

Sakura hit her head at the back of the wall, she was about to tell them her theory when Kurapika spoke instead. “Gon, you decide! We’ll abide by your decision! Choose what you think is best!”

“What?” Sakura shot up.

“Are you sure that’s a good idea? He doesn’t think things through.” Killua said, his hand in his pocket.

“Instead of fretting over what to do, let’s rely on Gon’s instincts.”

Kurapika made a point. It was better than wasting all their time and there were no promises that any of these fights would be fair anyway.

"Okay, I choose the long one!" Gon said, without a moment of hesitance.

Gon's opponent then asked why he chose the long candle and the boy honestly, yet naively answered, "Because the longer candle will burn a long time!"

Sakura’s sweat dropped, but a smile formed. ‘He reminds me of Naruto sometimes.’

Everyone else was a little awestruck that Gon was taking it at face value, but after knowing him for only a little while you would be able to tell that he wasn’t the kind of person who enjoyed complications or could see through them. He was simplistic and honest.

"Told you," Killua had his hands behind his head, rolling his eyes. He knew Gon well enough too.

"Well, that's that," Kurapika said, pressing O. Followed by Leorio and Killua.

Sedokan stood up, throwing Gon the long candle. They both walked over to the edge of the platform where the lamps were lit. The two pots of fire lowered to reach them, Sedokan told Gon that they would light their candles at the same time.

Both held their candles to the lamps before removing them after they were lit, stepping back from the edge.

While Gon and Sedokan stood there, Killua glanced at his wristwatch to look at their remaining hours-70. "How long does it take for a regular candle to burn out?"

“Five to six hours?” asked Kurapika.

"Then the best way for that guy to shave off more time from his sentence would be to let the candles burn for the longest possible time," At least that was one case. Whether these criminals win or lose, all that mattered was the objective.

 A harsh wind blew upwards, taunting the flames on the pole stands as well as the flames on the candles that the two held. Gon kept his free hand close to the fire.

There was no time for them to relax.

Gon continuously looked down to his candle and back up to Sedokan on a loop, making the man chuckle. “If you don’t pay attention, your candle will go out.”

“That’s because you’re planning to do something bad.” Gon stated. “Otherwise, your candle would go out first.”

Sedokan grinned, “I won’t do anything. After all…I’ve already taken steps.”

The flame of Gon’s candle started to grow, before becoming incredibly big, burning at a sudden pace. Shocking the boy and his companions. The strength of the flames started to melt the wax candle quicker.

“Look at Gon’s candle!” Leorio exclaimed.

Kurapika turned back around, frowning when he saw the flames. “He must have hidden gunpowder or some other inflammable substance inside, to make the candle burn faster!”

Sakura watched as Gon moved the candle from one hand to the other, as the wax dripped on the ground in front of him in clumps.

“So much for delaying,” Sakura hissed.

Gon looked at the candle in his hand, holding what was left between his forefinger and thumb. He suddenly smiled, being struck with a wild idea. He leaned down, putting the stump of a candle on the floor. “If the flame is stronger, then a little breeze won’t extinguish it.”

With a quick step, that left a little breeze in its wake. Gon appeared in front of Sedokan too quickly for him to react, puffing out his cheeks and blowing out his opponent’s candle. Gon turned back to see that his candle was burning brightly and held up two fingers in a peace sign.

“I win.”

“Now that’s some quick thinking,” Sakura grinned.

Although they were happy about Gon's win, the celebrations didn't last long, since the next criminal was stepping onto the platform and this time Kurapika volunteered next.

“Don’t let your guard down,” Sakura called after him, but Kurapika was already heeding that advice before she said it.

When his opponent threw off his cloak, everyone’s attention fell on the odd figure. A huge man, muscled with blue skin, and short dark green hair. One of his ears was missing, in its place was some cone-shaped object that had two red and blue tubes connecting to his neck. He had stitch scars running down his face and eyes. This criminal was known as Majitani, sentenced to 108 years for multiple crimes. Including fraud and blackmail.

“That’s one freaky body.” Leorio grimaced.

“And face.” Killua and Sakura said together, turning to each other to give a grin before looking back with indifferent faces to the battle area.

Kurapika was also indifferent to the appearance of his opponent.

Majitani pointed to his chest, on the left side where there were several small hearts tattooed. “Look here, I’ve killed nineteen people, but it bugs me that nineteen is such an uneven number.” He grinned. “I’m so glad I’ve gotten to meet number twenty.”

Sakura raised an eyebrow, she could not sense any killing intent from this guy. If this was a farce, Kurapika would be able to see straight through it. He might even be more gracious in handling it than she would.  

Killua sat down next to Sakura, "This guy is a complete joke."

Sakura couldn't do anything but agree, the guy was going on about how he wouldn't accept anything less than a match to the death. Then went on shouting blood, entrails, and agony like a lunatic but it was in a way that looked like it belonged in some exaggerated theatre performance.

Kurapika calmly agreed to the terms of the match, which seemed to surprise Majitani and Sakura could tell then, that he was trying to pull a bluff of some kind.  

“I propose a death match, where we fight until one of us surrenders or dies.” Majitani pointed to Kurapika, “However, don’t expect me to stop when you surrender and beg for your life!”

He then started cackling again and Sakura covered her ears.

"WILL YOU SHUT UP AND FIGHT ALREADY!" Sakura yelled back, which silenced Majitani quickly enough. He even looked a little frightened under her glare, but coughed covering his mouth, and looked back to Kurapika.

“Well, it seems your little friend over there is in a hurry to prepare your funeral.” Majitani said, “So, what do you say?”

“Very well, I accept.”  Removing his tabard, Kurapika stood passively. “Let us begin.”

Majitani appeared surprised that the blonde boy agreed to the fight, he shouldn't be scared just by looking at him! Most people were. "I forgot to mention, no weapons allowed. After all, while I was hired as an examiner, I am still a prisoner. I'm not allowed to carry weapons."

Kurapika stated that his condition actually seemed fair and tossed aside his wooden sheathed swords, next to his tabard before asking if there was anything else before the match began.

Sakura scratched her cheek, wondering when exactly they were going to begin the match. Majitani was doing whatever he could to make Kurapika quit, she got that from the way he brought these conditions to the match. Then he leaned forward, his muscles started to bulge and grow.

“Unbelievable.” She sighed, slapping her forehead.

“Is Kurapika going to be okay?” Leorio asked, feeling his sweat drop. “He looks dangerous.”

Killua narrowed his eyes bored, wondering in what way exactly this guy looked dangerous. Leorio seemed to be the only one unable to see that this guy was all talk.

"Looks can be deceiving," Sakura stated.  

“You don’t need to worry.” Gon said, his arms crossed an eyebrow raised. Leorio asked him how he was so sure and Gon replied, “Because when I look at him, I don’t get chills.”

Leorio frowned, putting his hands on his hips, “What does that mean?”

Sakura chided in, “He’s got no bloodlust.”  

..

Back in the ring, Majitani had leaped into the air drawing back his fist as he headed for Kurapika. He ended up punching a hole into the floor as Kurapika stepped out of the way in time. A few remains of rubble are scattered around the floor.

“Are you guys sure he’s not dangerous? He just made a hole in the floor.” Leorio pointed.

Majitani had been bluffing as the rest of the group interpreted; his initial goal is to get Kurapika so frightened that he would give up without even attempting to fight him, however despite the handicaps he threw at the Kurta which included no weapons, the boy was still insisting on a fight. Since it didn't appear he was falling for the regular approaches, Majitani decided to take it one step further-unfortunately, he wouldn't be aware that it was a step off the end of Kurapika's tranquil demeanor.

Standing up again, Majitani turned around with his back now facing Kurapika which wouldn’t be considered the best move when fighting an opponent but there was something that he wanted Kurapika to see and from the blonde’s expression it looked like he was getting the right reaction.

A sharp gasp left Kurapika as he stared at Majintani’s back, in the corner on his right shoulder blade, there was a symbol of a spider, but it had more legs than it should’ve and its body also had the impression of a human skull.

Leorio also became rigid when he saw the mark, "A twelve-legged spider…That's the symbol worn by members of the Phantom Troupe. They're a notorious band of thieves."

Gon looked up at Leorio, “Really?”

“Yeah. I heard about them from Kurapika myself,” Leorio swallowed heavily.

Sakura silently continued to watch Kurapika as he remained motionless, crouching down. This person was claiming to be part of the Phantom Troupe, the same group of people that murdered Kurapika's clan. She almost felt sorry for him.

Because Kurapika had snapped.

Kurapika stood up, his bangs obscuring his eyes as Majitani mocked him. “What’s the matter? Cat got your tongue? I’m Majintani, one of the Phantom Troupe’s kings!” He held up his fist, “Consider that first strike my way of saying hello. This is your last chance to surrender.”

‘I wish I had been the one to fight him,’ Sakura thought, clenching her jaw in agitation. She would’ve shut that guy up already.

 Sakura felt something shift in the air, and her eyes focused on Kurapika’s back. Majitani had gone quiet himself as he looked at the Kurta boy.

When Kurapika looked back up at his opponent, he silenced him with his glare. His eyes shone scarlet red, as he took a breath, unblinking. For a second, Majitani lost sight of him, before he felt his jaw clamped and his cheeks painfully contracted in Kurapika's grip as he was lifted from the ground by the smaller male.

“O-Okay…” Majitani spluttered fearfully, “I-I get it. I surrend-

With his free hand, Kurapika clenched his fist, Majitani didn’t get the chance to finish his statement as he was slammed into the ground hard. The force of the punch had him lifting slightly from the ground again as if he was a ball and then knocking back down again.

Everyone watched in awe as Kurapika stood a little ways from Majintani's body as he lay on his front, unmoving.

“Consider this a warning….” Kurapika trailed in a thick tone, “First, a real Phantom Troupes tattoo has the member number on the spider. Second, they don’t bother counting how many they’ve killed. Third never mention the Troupe again. If you do,” Kurapika turned down to the criminal, his eyes still bright crimson. “I’ll kill you,”

There was silence on both sides of the room, as they watched Kurapika, some coiled in shock and others reeking of intimidation. Although to some, there was a level of predictability to this outcome.

The bridge reattached to the arena, after gathering up his clothing before making his way back to the group. Gon asked if he was alright but Leorio seemed more concerned about having to suffer the wrath of the Kurta bot in case he was still in a frenzied state.

“Is it safe to be around you?” Leorio asked, taking a small step back from Kurapika when he finally made it to the end of the ledge.

Kurapika covered his face, his eyes returned to their regular color, “From the moment I saw him I knew he was weak.” Now his friends seemed fascinated, losing sight of the reason why Kurapika would fight the way he had all of a sudden when he knew the person was just impersonating to intimidate him. “But as soon as I saw that spider tattoo, my vision went red.”

‘Literally’ Sakura thought.

“W-Well that’s understandable,” said Leorio.

Kurapika still appeared deterred by his outburst, he had often been composed in front of everyone. Even when he was angered, he did not violently erupt in that manner.

“Actually, the truth is, even when I see a real spider my personality changes and I enter a frenzy,”

Based on what they had just witnessed, this information had everyone quickly noting to keep Kurapika clear from spiders.

Kurapika leaned against the wall, sliding down with his arms resting on his knees as he began to settle, “But this means, the rage within me is as strong as ever. I guess I should be glad,”

A disturbing wave of nostalgia hit Sakura after hearing Kurapika’s words. She disliked the whole concept of vengeance and how accurate it was to assume the display it would create regardless of an individual's unique aspects. When seeking revenge that all becomes moot. The point of it was blunt and yet there were so many who would take it to cut through life.  

Leorio suddenly exclaimed as it dawned that with Sakura, Gon, and Kurapika defeating their opponents, they were three in. "Hey doesn't this mean we win?"

When Leorio didn't receive an enthusiastic response from anyone else, he was deterred, only to see them staring up at the scoreboard. Sakura, Gon, and Killua had also assumed the same until they saw that the number on the board didn't change from two.

‘What’s going on?’ Sakura wondered, narrowing her eyes.

Leorio decided to call them up on it before anyone else could think about it, "Hey! Why didn't the score change? We won three so we get to go through!"

Another convict, with a face yet to be revealed and shackles yet to be released stepped into the light, “You haven’t won.”

"What are you talking about!?" Leorio hissed, "The rules were winning three and we did-

"You won two," the person told them calmly, stepping forward in front of Majitani and kneeling in front of him. "This match hasn't been settled yet."

It didn't take Sakura long to realize what this person was telling them. The match had been declared, the to-the-death. Even if it was meant as a ploy to scare Kurapika into surrendering. The only other way to escape would be to surrender-which Majitani did not have the chance to do before Kurapika knocked him down.

Sakura clicked her tongue, “I get it,”

Leorio, Gon, and Killua looked at the pinkette, "What?"

Sakura glared at the platform, “He’s still alive isn’t he?”

There was a soft laugh, “That’s right. He was only knocked out and this was a death match. The fight doesn’t end until one contestant surrenders or dies. He has done neither.”

Leorio frowned, glaring as the convict walked back to their corner, away from Majitani’s form that remained lying on the ground.

“Great, now what are we going to do?”

Sakura looked back at Kurapika who was leaning stoically against the wall, “Initially, I’d assume someone would have to finish their match.”

Kurapika looked up to glare at her before turning away and closing his eyes again.

“You heard her Kurapika!” Leorio hissed “Go and finish that guy off!”

Kurapika gave nothing more than a curt response, “I refuse,”

“Why!?” Leorio asked, bewildered as to why the blonde wouldn’t finish the match.

“The fight is over,” he stated. “He’d already lost his will to fight when I punched him. I will not fight someone who has lost.”

"How about you try fighting so that we win?" Sakura suggested, glaring lightly at the Kurta. "You lost your composure and when that guy was literally on the verge of giving up, you couldn't contain yourself."

"Then let him handle it," Kurapika replied, visibly irritated. "Once he wakes up he can give us his answer. If not, I'll step back in,"

Leorio was not satisfied and continued to rant, "We only have a short period to get through this tower and you want us to wait?"

Kurapika stuck out his chin, “I have no intention of killing him!”

That statement was enough to tell everyone clearly that Kurapika was not going to be swayed in his decision, it also made it obvious that he was a novice to the act. It was a hunch Sakura had when she met Kurapika and read about him in the book, but she hadn’t been able to confirm it. However as he was a self-proclaimed avenger, the question had been hooked in the back of her mind.

Killua stepped in, “Hey. If you don’t want to dirty your hands, I’ll do it.”

The casualty of Killua's proclamation did not deter anyone.

“You haven’t killed anyone before right?” Killua added hands in his pockets. "Are you scared?"  

Kurapika replied calmly, “I have never considered whether murder is frightening. But this is a one-on-one battle. You cannot interfere.”

Killua attempted to sway Kurapika's decision about waiting for his opponent to awaken and admit defeat by pointing out that they were working as a team and as such they were all going to be affected by this decision, including the loss of time.

Sakura sighed, throwing her head back, staring up at the ceiling, "Give it up guys. He's not going to budge."

“So you’re with Kurapika on this Sakura?” Leorio asked, frowning at her.

"Neither of us took the match it's Kurapika's. He has the right to decide how he wants to execute this fight and as a team, we have to respect one another's decisions. We probably still have a long way to go down this tower and if you force Kurapika to kill that guy, he might develop hostility towards us and for majority rule, it can negatively affect our teamwork when it counts." Sakura said all of this without once looking at the Kurta. "Besides friends don't force friends to do something they aren't willing to. Consider Kurapika's feelings as well,"

In her honest mind, Sakura didn’t think she was placing much of an argument, but she knew she would likely have the same reaction if she had been put in a position where she was pressured to kill someone she did not want to. Regardless of her personal feelings towards the person. She wouldn’t want someone to draw her hand. Which wasn’t good for a shinobi. This did affect all of them, but she had implicated it would affect Kurapika to a greater degree than the rest, which wasn't entirely accurate.

 Although her theoretical logic seemed to have worked as it tranquilized the group somewhat.

“Then, we should just wait for him to wake up,” Gon said.

Leorio slumped, muttering. “Guess we don’t have a choice.”

Sakura glanced between the four males, this situation of disagreement and clashes was a familiar one and she knew how it would affect teamwork. Having gone through it herself and seen the risks first hand. Be it personal or not, individual opinions were overruled by this majority rule and could cause the dissolution of the entire time. It would be better if there wasn't any internal strife.  

..

..

..

Ten hours passed and Majitani was yet to awaken, no one said much of anything as they waited patiently. Although it was clear Leorio was holding on by a thread, even Sakura had been losing more patience with the fact that the pages were yet to ink themselves in words. Since then she hadn't said a word and even feigned sleep in hopes that time would escape her.

‘What’s happening now?’

Looking to her side, Gon was staring out at the platform where Majitani’s body lay seemingly unconscious. Killua came up to ask him if anything was wrong and he confirmed there was. He just pointed to Majitani and Killua instantly came to understand the implication.

“I get it…”

Sakura stood up, coming next to Killua and Gon, “What’s the matter?”

Killua just gestured over to the platform, walking further in the hallway to get to Leorio who was laying on the floor, his hand behind his head. “He might already be dead,”

Everyone's interest peaked; their thoughts came around the possibility as Gon pointed out the obvious period length Majitani had been unconscious. When Sakura thought about it she realized Gon had a point. Although the time a person can be knocked unconscious was not an exact science, Kurapika had put a lot of strength into his attack.

“The only way we can confirm whether he is dead or alive would be to check him,” Sakura stated. From this distance and the way he was laying on his stomach, with his face turned from them, they couldn’t even detect breathing.

Leorio called over to the other convicts, “Hey, we want to check his body!”

The fourth cloaked prisoner stepped forward, “What’s that?”

Leorio pointed to Majitani, “He might already be dead.”

“I already told you, he’s only unconscious.”

Leorio frowned, practically screaming out of the pent-up frustration. "How many hours has it been!? You think I can take your word for it!?"

Unfortunately for all of them, they missed the smirk behind the figure's cloak, "Then how about we make a bet?"

Sakura narrowed her eyes, ‘A bet?’

“On what exactly?” asked Leorio,

“On whether he’s dead or alive,”

“What would we wager?” Leorio asked,

“Time,” was the subtle response. “Look at the monitor.”

Everyone’s heads turned to the monitor on the platform, it flashed on and showed the number fifty on both halves. The cloaked individual then further explained that they would bet time. But they could only wager in multiples of ten and they would continue to place bets until one of them ran out of time.

“A match where we bet time….”

Sakura came to realize along with everyone else that Leorio’s match was likely about to begin. They were already this close to getting the three points, so if this went well then they would be able to pass.

“Well take turns deciding what to bet on. If you end up with zero hours your time limit will also be shortened by fifty hours. And if we end up with zero hours, our sentences will be extended by fifty years. If these terms are acceptable, I’ll check whether or not he is alive or dead,”

Sakura couldn't shake off as paranoia. It was too simplistic and while the prisoners in the tower aimed to delay everyone as much as they could, there was something that seemed drastically wrong about this arrangement. But it was Leorio who would be challenging her since he had spoken out and was two of the five left to do battle. However, Sakura did believe that this person who had challenged Leorio must have been confident in their gambling ability if they were willing to wager fifty years add on to the sentence of all the prisoners and none of them were complaining about it.

‘They must have had this in mind from the start,' Sakura concluded, glancing at Leorio before looking back at the cloaked figure (by a voice she assumed was female), ‘I bet this prisoner has a criminal history with gambling,'

If Sakura had bothered to look at the book then she would realize how right she was. The prisoner's name was Leroute. Serving '112' a year sentence for endangered species trafficking and illegal gambling.

"Okay, I'm choosing the first bet on whether he's dead or alive." Leroute stated, "And there's one more add-on to this first gamble. If he is dead that's one point to your side and you five get to leave immediately. However, if he is alive, then that's one point deducted from your side."

“SAY WHAT!” Sakura exclaimed,

“Hey, can you even deduct points like that!?” Leorio demanded, frowning.

There was a soft but clear snicker, “The prisoners get to decide the conditions of the battle and this is mine for the first bet only. After all, it was you who wanted to continue to the next round without properly finishing the other. This is the only way I am going to check him. Don't worry, you wouldn't lose the two points you already have, just the one you would have gotten from the third match.”

Whoever was behind that cloak was nothing short of a genius, at least from Sakura’s perspective. Without a doubt now, Majitani was alive and they all knew this. The assumption that he was dead might have been Gon’s honest prediction, but it still gave them an excuse to check and have something happen. But with this bet, the odds had fallen out. If he was dead then they would gain a point and have three and if he was alive then they would lose the point they would have gotten from Kurapika’s match and still have two. In which they would have to rely on Leorio to win this round to get them to three or Killua in the next.

And that wasn’t even what they were betting, the stakes were on their time, not just points. But now with the way things were, Sakura was worried.

“Well,” Leroute chided, “What’s it going to be?”

“I bet ten hours that he’s alive,” Leorio stated.

“Very well then, let’s check,”

Leroute stepped onto the platform, standing over Majitani. Leorio stepped onto the platform as well, and with that, the next round started. The conditions of this bet were what seemed to concern Leorio the most when he stated Majitani was alive. If he was alive, then they would lose the point, yes, but he would win the bet and if he was dead Kurapika would get the point, and then they would have won and lost nothing more than ten hours.

‘He’s too cautious,’ Sakura thought.

 While she only knew to gamble from the perspective of her master, who had terrible luck and was known worldwide as the 'Legendary Sucker,' Tsunade had always told her pupil that the only way to win a gamble was by having the will to take risks. Because otherwise, it was a greater chance you would never win if you played it safe. It would just be a waste of time as well as money. While Tsunade didn't know the meaning of the word 'quit while you're behind' Sakura did see some sort of logic. Being too cautious can cause paranoia and give your opponent easy access to your mind.

Leorio leaned down, turning Majitani on his fright and checking his pulse at his neck, feeling the pulse and then opening one of his closed eyelids before stating his conclusion. “He’s alive.”

That brought the group at sixty hours and their opponents down to forty. However, the screen above the criminals on their side had changed to one point while they remained at two.

"Least we've got two chances to get back to the point," Sakura said, folding her arms.

“This is bad,” Killua told them, “It’s possible he isn’t going to wake up,”

Sakura nodded seriously, "I get what you're saying. When that woman walked to check him, I don't think that it would have done them much good to tell us he was dead since that would lose a point and time for them." She slapped her forehead hard, "Dammit! But saying he’s unconscious while we couldn’t confirm it, meant they could stall for time,”

Killua swore under his breath, “Great,”

“That was their intention all along,” Kurapika said in disbelief.  

Back on the platform, Leroute told Leorio to make the second bet. And everyone felt a ray of hope when Leorio chose his bet. He pointed to Majitani.

“How about we bet whether or not this guy is unconscious?”  

Majitani lay on the ground, wondering what he was going to do now. The bet was that if he was alive that the group would lose their point from the third match but he didn't know what to do now. He was meant to stall for time by pretending to be unconscious.

“Very well, I bet twenty hours that he is unconscious,” Leroute stated calmly.

Majitani grinned internally if he was to remain in this state for a few more hours their sentences could still be reduced.

“But how do we confirm whether he’s unconscious?”

Leorio smirked, leaning back down to Majitani and taking the man's arm to lift him, dragging his body over the end of the platform. Leorio held Majitani by his shoulder while the rest of the man's body was slumped back.

“I’ll just toss him over the edge,” Leorio stated, “If he’s unconscious, he’ll fall to his death,”

Sakura had a wide mouth grin, “Not bad,”  

“Are you insane? You weren’t his opponent and even though the point was already taken, the match has not officially been declared over. We can't accept those terms." Leroute stated.

“Don’t worry. If he is unconscious, then we’ll forfeit the match and you guys have two points. What do you say?” Leorio asked with a mocking grin.

"Yes, it is,"

Kurapika, Killua, Gon, and Sakura watched with smiles on their faces. This way they would be rid of the factor delaying them.

“But then I’m changing my wager,” Leroute told him, “I bet forty hours that he isn’t unconscious.”

That was an unexpected twist to things, but not entirely out of bounds. There was no stating the person betting couldn't change their bet. Everyone looked on diligently as Leorio let go of Majitani. The instant Leorio had let go of his shoulder, Majitani's eyes shot open and he started reaching out for something to grab on to before he lost his balance over the edge.

Leorio grabbed his arm and pulled him back to the platform where he fell to his knees.

“Forget the sentence reduction! You people are crazy!” he said before storming back to his section. “I surrender,”  

Sakura exhaled, “At least we’re rid of the delaying factor,”  

It seemed that had been Leorio’s intention from the beginning, they had already lost the point that would have been gained if he was dead or surrendered, but at least now he couldn’t be used to stall for them. If anything, they could have just said that Kurapika still hadn’t finished his match as it wasn’t confirmed and then they would just have to wait it out.

"The only problem now is we've only got twenty hours left," Kurapika said, looking at the scoreboard that had drastically changed with this single bet.

“You knew he was awake,” Leroute said to Leorio.

“I aspire to become a doctor. All I had to do was check his eye movement.” Leorio said smiling.

While they may have lost their hours, Leorio knew that he would just have to make a bet that he would win and get those hours back, on top of it he needed to also win the bet so that they could get that last point they needed. Perhaps it was the fact that they were in the lead or that Leorio had figured out the women’s scheme, but he was feeling confident.

“It’s your turn. What do you want to bet on?”

The shackles around the women’s hands and feet unlocked, the heavy metal falling on the ground.  Laughing softly, as she pulled off her cloak, Leroute spoke. “Very well,”

Under the thin tattered cloak, was a young woman with long magenta hair in pigtails and violet eyes, her full appearance seemed to have changed Leorio's initial impression of her. Or at least that's how Sakura, Kurapika, and Killua felt while they watched from the platform.

"That old guy probably dancing on the inside," Killua stated to which Sakura nodded in agreement.

“I have a bad feeling about this,” said Kurapika.

No sooner after revealing herself, Leroute declared the next bet. "Then let's bet on whether I'm a man or a woman,"

“Now I’m sure he’s backflipping on the inside,” Sakura grimaced.

It didn't take Sakura very long to realize the angle this woman was aiming from. And her worries only increased with Leorio's agreement to the gamble along with a question, she did not need to look in the book for an answer to.

‘Don’t do it Leorio,’

“Very well. But how will we prove if I’m wrong?”

"Oh right, I'll let you examine every part of my body," Leroute put the tips of her fingers at the base of her collarbone, "Until you're satisfied,"

“We’re screwed,” Sakura stated, with a deadpan expression. While the trap was obvious, the bait was simply too tempting for the prey. And Leorio was going to walk right into it knowingly.

Gon looked at her curiously, “Huh, why do you say that?”

“Because Leorio’s going to bet she’s a man,” Kurapika told him.

Killua nodded, also seeing what was going on right in front of him. Gon was unaware still. He tried getting an explanation by asking his friends again why Leorio would deliberately lose the bet and all Sakura responded was, that Leorio wasn't going to feel like he had lost much of anything. But that still counted as ambiguous to Gon. At times like this, his pure and straightforward nature was a fault when he couldn't analyze to uncover his intention. Because he struggled to see further than what was right in front of him.

Leorio pointed to Leroute, “I bet ten hours that you’re a man!”

“Dirty old man,” Killua muttered.

“That pervert,” Sakura whispered next to Killua.

Gon looked back at them, “How did you all know?”

Sakura paused from her facepalm to look at Gon, then glanced back at Leorio who demanded the answer almost too eagerly.

"Too bad, I'm a woman."

Leorio had a light blush across his face, “How do I know you’re telling the truth?”

Leroute remained undeterred with her grin, “As I said before, you are free to examine me,”

The pinkette’s eyes widened, watching Leorio moving towards Leroute to examine her and confirm her claims.

“Gon, Killua, come over here right now,” Sakura pulled the boy’s wrist so that he stood right in front of her and covered his eyes quickly. Killua still struggled a little, with realizing why she was doing this. The reasoning behind this was what caused his resistance.  

“Hey don’t’ lump me in with-

“Shut up,” Sakura quickly covered the cat-eyes of the Zoldyk boy and turned her head to the side as well. “Honestly, what the hell is wrong with him?”

Kurapika’s eyes were closed as well, his arms folded over his chest as he tried to mask his discomfort and appall. “Now we’ve only got ten hours left,”

Although they were all more disturbed about how they had just lost those hours.

Leorio walked back to his side of the platform where his friends were fuming at him, but his expression implied he did not regret his decision in the slightest. Sakura was covering her ears in an attempt to block Gon and Killua's questions and ranting about covering their eyes. There was also greater concern about this, with Leorio playing so conservatively, and their hours remaining she didn't know if things could change.

Sakura that Leroute was aware of this as well. And now that they were able to see the finish line, (however blurry) the tension would be high.

‘The only advantage we have now is that Leorio gets to decide the bet.

 "Alright, now it’s your turn. What do you want to bet on?”

 Leorio had been internally celebrating from the last bet, but when he realized that it was his turn to make a bet and he needed to win this one otherwise, they were going to lose the point as well as the full fifty hours.

His friends observed him and were somewhat anxious about what would happen next. Leorio was struggling with these decisions, muttering out a few ideas.

“Leorio!” Gon called, waiting for his friend to look back at him, “How about you bet on whether or not you’re a teenager!”

Regardless of the solidity of the idea, Leorio had taken offense and was quick to clarify before understanding the logic behind Gon’s suggestion.

“Come on Gon! I don’t look that old! I’m obviously in my teens!”

Sakura saw Leroute’s expression change in surprise before narrowing her eyes to analyze Leorio, visually confirming for herself that he was a teenager, and it was clear she wasn’t convinced.

“Yeah, you were so obvious we all had to pause on the stairway during the first phase!” Sakura stated sarcastically.

Leorio glared back at her "Oh you shut it if anything I should bet whether or not you're twelve or fifteen!"

Biting the inside of her cheeks, Sakura folded her arms and turned her head away, “That’s obvious!”

Kurapika, Killua, and Gon were watching their female teammate skeptically, before turning their heads away when she looked their way, feeling their doubtful gazes but keeping herself in place.

“Just pick something Leorio! It doesn’t matter!” Sakura exclaimed, still fuming.

Back on the platform, Leorio turned his back to the four, clearly deciding on the next bet, "Alright, in that case, we'll settle this with rock-paper-scissors. A bet who will win a game!”

“Never mind, have her guess my age!” Sakura called back, smacking her forehead.

“No way, we’re going to bet on who will win at rock-paper-scissors,” Leorio declared.

Leroute laughed softly, “Sure,”

Leorio didn't make this declaration on just a whim, he was truly confident in his rock-paper-scissors skill'. However what he failed to understand as his other friends did was that rock-paper-scissors, were not just a game of luck or skill as he had interpreted.  

 Which he was about to discover.

“Let’s see, I’ll bet eight hours on my win,” Leroute smiled, while Leorio’s face dropped.

Leorio's mind started running wild with thoughts with no particular direction in mind. He began thinking of the possibilities of the outcome here. Leroute continued to point out that she had the option of betting as much time as she wanted to and even as it was, Leorio would only have to bet the ten hours he had left. The way he was looking at it, it appeared as if Leroute was giving him the advantage. But the offer had sparked suspicion and urged him to look further to try and figure out what was the intention behind this. The fact that there was no reason for her to bet eighty and risk losing the bet meant an addition to the years of the prisoner's sentence was making Leorio stressed.  

“Well, now what?” Sakura asked, turning to the males around her. “I can practically see the steam coming out of Leorio’s ears.”

Kurapika sighed, “I know, this doesn’t look good.”

“Why?” Gon asked curiously. “Rock-paper-scissors is easy to play right?”

 "Well, that would be if you looked at it from a probability standpoint," Kurapika told him, "By doing this, there's only a one in three chance of losing. However, if your opponent can predict your reasoning and control your reactions, defeat becomes much more likely."  

"And that's all this woman has been doing since she started betting with Leorio," Sakura added, frustration in her voice. She would have liked to be able to predict the outcome of this match by reading it beforehand just so that this tension would vanish for her. However, knowing the outcome could pose another problem on its own.

Taking a glance at the book, Sakura's expectations were met when her eyes wandered along the blank pages, the narration stopped only a few moments before she had opened the book. The pages would fill themselves without her having to read them; that was part of her analysis. She hoped to confirm the last part of her theory soon.

After Leorio stated his certainty in his decision, he turned back to face his opponent but wavered when Leroute took a step forward with a calm smile.

“It’s obvious what you’ll use.” Leorio gasped softly, before she continued, “I can read minds.”

“Liar.” Leorio glared, leaning down slightly. The whole area was suddenly begging to feel hot. “Your bluffing won’t scare me!”

“You’ll believe me soon enough,” Leroute grinned wider as she watched Leorio lose his composure over the blatant lie. She held up her fist, “Let’s do this.”

Before the first throw was made, Kurapika stated that Leorio was going to use rock softly on Gon, Killua, and Sakura. When the first move was made, both opponents had thrown rocks. Kurapika explained the reason he knew Leorio's move. Their friend was nervous and nervous people would unconsciously avoid opening up. It ensured that Leorio would avoid using paper as well.

Leorio looked at his clenched hand, "Hold on if we both used rock that means it was a draw right?"

“What of it?”

“Aha! I know you couldn’t read my mind! If you could, you would have won!”

Leroute giggled “I gave you that win on purpose.”

“Quit lying!”

“Did you forget? We’re trying to stall you here. If I wanted, I could force an infinite series of draws.” Leroute shrugged, “But that wouldn’t be any fun,” she smirked at Leorio, watching the beads of sweat run down his forehead, “So I’ll end this in the next round.”

Sakura felt her fingers digging into the skin of her arms, she could sense Leorio’s anxiety. The mental strain these bets had placed was finally starting to weigh on him. He was grasping his head in his hands, trying to figure out what Leroute was planning on doing next when he didn’t realize she had already executed her strategy.

‘She’s going to win,’

That’s what Sakura’s instinct told her.

Kurapika had deduced that Leorio's lack of confidence was going to result in him either throwing rock again or paper. And so long as Lerote used paper, she wouldn't lose either way. Taking the game of chance and turning it into a one-way win.

“Leroi!” Gon called, “You’ll win if you use scissors next!”

Sakura gasped, “Gon! It doesn’t help if she can hear you as well!”

“What? Scissors!?” Leorio looked back at Leroute in hopes of seeing some sort of flinch that would give away her game, but she just laughed.

“Go ahead and try.”

The statement had Leorio assume that Leroute was going to use rock but then changed his thoughts that she would use paper in thinking a step ahead. But then just as the thought came to him, another left his mind. Throwing his head back, Leorio cried out.

“Man I have no idea what to think!”

Leroute then drew back her fist, taking the chance resented to her, “Here we go!”

Without a second to think, Leorio drew back his fist, waiting for Leroute to throw her hand, but she spoke as she did. Saying, 'here comes the draw!' however it was far from it. Leorio stilled, staring at his fist and the wide-open hand of Leroute. The monitor made a small noise, switching the right from ten to zero and ninety to a hundred.

“I win!” Leroute exclaimed happily, running around the platform with her arms spread.

“Now the score is two-two,” Killua observed.

"Worse yet, we have to give up fifty hours he lost," Kurapika added.

Sakura remained silent, watching Leorio make his way back from the platform to their side. He was trying to keep his composure, but his disdain was coming off in waves.

“Sorry, I was pretty confident in my rock-paper-scissors ability,”

"It's done now. We still have a chance," Sakura told him calmly. "Killua looks like you're up."

"Finally," Killua sighed, moving towards the edge.

Leorio threw his arms up, “What? It’s Killua’s turn!?”

The cat-eyed boy glared at Leorio, “What’s that supposed to mean?”

Instead of replying, Leorio voiced his inner monologue, “Dammit, I wish I knew how badly I needed to win my round.”

Sakura covered her mouth to hide a small smile on her face, while Killua tried to get to Leorio but was blocked by Gon, attempting to calm him down.

“I don’t want to hear it from someone who just lost us fifty hours,” Killua retorted before turning his head, pouting slightly. “Well if it’s something mental, I’m surrendering.”

"How reassuring," Sakura mumbled behind her hand, but realized Killua could hear her when he fixed his glare on her. Although Killua's hostile face vanished when the pink-haired girl brought her hand down on his head and ruffled his messy white hair. "There, there, I'm only kidding."

Muttering under his breath, Killua turned back to the platform. When he looked to the other side, he immediately noted the change in atmosphere around the inmates suddenly. They had backed away from the shadowy area in their section. Then there was a rough scraping noise heard within the darkness. Stones hitting the ground, rather the rubble that was collecting on the floor from the last concealed prisoner. The only visible part was his arms, rippling with muscles and veins. But when he removed his cloak to reveal his face, Leorio paled at the sight of the man. He had blonde hair, a square face with narrowed dull blue eyes.

“That guy…”

“You know him?” Gon asked.

Leorio's face was stern as he spoke, but it was surprising what he said next. "We should take the loss. Killua, don't fight him."

Killua held his hands in his pockets calmly, “Why not?”

“Johness the Dissector. The worst mass murderer in Zaban history. He chose his victims randomly. It was a famous case…"

Sakura's eyes narrowed as Leorio told them about this special criminal, he had supposedly murdered 146 people, with no regard and no exception to his victims. And they had all been murdered with his bare hands. Famous for his iron grip.

Johness crushed a piece of the wall, before turning to the five, “It’s been a while since I touched human flesh.”

"You don't have to face that psychotic killer, there's always next year," Leorio told him.

For only a moment, Sakura considered Leorio’s suggestion to withdraw, but a single glance at Killua reassured her. He didn’t make any particular gestures, nor meet her eyes as a means of assurance. Rather she came to remember everything she had learned about everyone since taking the Hunter’s exams.

Killua stepped onto the bridge and paused, "Hey Sakura…."

“Yes?” Sakura waited patiently for Killua to respond, keeping her eyes on his back.

“We’re friends right?”

Everyone looked at Sakura, there was a lingering curiosity. This question was signed for an event in the past that they had not been a part of but wanted an explanation for.

The implications could not have been clearer to Sakura, she easily took in the message.  With her eyes becoming as hard as emeralds Sakura nodded. “Yes,”

Killua smirked, walking onto the platform, ignoring Leorio's calls to come back. Sakura continued to smile watching Killua. The question was a reference to her statement that night on the airship. When she had stopped him from killing and declared herself his friend. She knew then what he was asking. He wasn't asking for permission to kill, he was asking if she would still consider herself his friend if he did kill.

And she gave her response.

Gon was silent as well, watching Killua’s back diligently without getting caught up in the bickering of Kurapika and Leorio.

Killua stared up at his larger opponent, while he returned the gaze blankly. “How are we settling this contest?”

Johnes’s hands twitched with anticipation as he took in his next victim, “Contest? I believe you are confused. This will be a one-sided massacre. I have no interest in the exam or any offer of amnesty.”

Sakura’s eyebrows raised, ‘Good because he won’t be getting any,’

“I just want to hear you scream.”

"Okay, so the loser is the one who dies," Killua stated calmly. Enough to make Johnes blink slightly baffled by the child's behavior.

“Yeah, that’s right.” Johness raised his hand. “I’ll tear your body apart.”

Killua's eyes became sharper and Sakura felt a shiver run down her spine. Although she couldn't see Killua's face, she could feel his bloodlust and murderous intent. He was definitely who he had claimed to be. His next actions verified that.

Before Johness could react, Killua had walked passed him with no difficulty. But it took a moment for the mass murderer to realize that he was missing something. On the left side of his chest, there was a small black hole, sinking into his clothing and thinly blended in crimson.

“W-What?” Johness clutched his top, where his heart was missing. “I’m so cold.”

Killua turned back around, holding up his arm with a piece of cloth tainted red. His eyes were blank, but he had a taunting smirk on his face. The clump at the bottom of the cloth was moving, contracting, and expanding at a slow pace.

His heart.

'Wow….' Sakura held her breath as she watched, she didn't even see Killua rip out that man's heart but he was holding it now. It had all happened in an instant, barely a second she believed. But her eyes had missed it.

Johness turned around, trembling with every step he took as he tried to reclaim what Killua had just removed from him. “G-Give it back….”

As if still connected to his body, Johness fell the moment his heart stopped beating in the sack of material and he fell with his palm open. Killua promptly placed his heart in his hand before stepping back. A stream of pride ran through him from the rush and the awestruck expressions on everyone's faces. He glanced up at the entranceway, the monitor showing three for them.

“Okay, that’s three wins and two losses. We pass right?” He called to the other convicts.

Bendot hadn’t been able to move or find his voice to gasp his surprise when he saw Killua take out the most vicious criminal of them all. That was a confession from Lippo himself and surely he was looking at the monitors just as surprised as the rest of them.

‘These aren’t children, they’re monsters.’ He thought looking back to Sakura and then Killua.

Killua walked back to his side of the platform, his eyes wandering around to everyone, curious about what the aftermath of this would bring with his close companions who had now seen him in action. He had boasted many times of being an assassin but of course, it was seldom anyone believed him. Although he didn't know the reaction he would have from those who saw him carry out the craft, especially those who were novices to the world of darkness.

“As expected of a master assassin huh,” Sakura said coming up to Killua, ruffling his hair (which earned her a hand slap).

“Did you say assassin?” Leorio asked.

“That’s right. You guys don’t know. Killua comes from an elite family of assassins,” Gon told them.

Leorio was still taken aback, turning to the boy in disbelief. “Huh? E-Elite family of assassins?”

“That’s right,” Killua nodded, fixing his bangs that felt out of place after Sakura’s assault.

“Uh….good work…” Leorio chuckled nervously. He hoped Killua did not hold grudges.

On the other side of the room, another bridge extended from the platform, and the part of the wall where it was leading ascended as well, making a third entranceway. The intercom went on and they heard their examiner's instructions.

“Across the bridge, you’ll find a small room. You must spend the fifty hours you gambled away there.”

Killua looked at the room and then back to the rest of the group,

“Well, let’s go.”

Chapter Text

Hello everyone, I know it’s been a while, ironically editing stories takes longer than writing new ones, but I have figured out how I’m going to work on updating this story and Through the Looking Glass as soon as possible so that they can continue. I’m just trying to do the touch up’s as quickly as possible but  these chapters are long so please bare with me and I hope you enjoy this chapter

The metallic door behind the group shut and locked swiftly, a monitor displaying fifty hours was in their sights on the wall.  A tiled room with no windows, soft carpeting, and legless-floor chairs around the sides of the room, with a table in the middle, a fridge next to the door a large bookshelf stacked, a television set, and a nightstand with a lamp.  

‘Least they thought to keep us occupied.’  

Gon and Killua were already scouting the room for entertainment, Kurapika took to the bookshelf and Leorio rested on one of the chairs.  There was not much of anything else they could do at this point but allow themselves to rest because there was an unspoken certainty that there wouldn’t be a moment to spare when they came out of that room.

It could be considered astounding how much time had gone by in near-complete silence. Three hours and thirty minutes, the timer on the wall showed. Everyone seemingly settled, Killua was attempting to teach Gon how to use a skateboard, Leorio was lazing around and Kurapika was trying to read his time away with the material provided. Sakura was doing the same, only her focus was taken by one book.

The experience was something similar to reading a journal with far more accuracy on display. Even the feelings portrayed were revealed without her having to verify them. It truly was as if she had become a character in this story.

‘I wonder what that means for everyone else and the rest of this story,’ Sakura extended her legs across the chair, having sat cross-legged a little too long for her liking. She stretched out her arms before returning to her place in the book. She was just at the moment when they had entered the room for their penalty.

 That’s when she saw it.

Last x Test of x Resolve

During the Exam's Third Phase, which requires applicants to reach Trick Tower's base within seventy-two hours. Gon and his friends have incurred a fifty-hour penalty.

With Forty-seven hours and thirty-five minutes left for the group to wait. Killua was attempting to teach Gon how to use a skateboard. Killua handed the skateboard to Gon after flipping it into the air and catching it single-handed, warning Gon not to hesitate on his step.

Leorio looked at Kurapika, a somewhat hesitant smile on his face as he inquired about the time limit they were all going to have to get through the tower before stating that less than ten hours was going to be more than enough time to make it through. However, Tonpa who had been silent up until this point scoffed at the notion.

‘Wait Tonpa?’ Sakura frowned. So he was supposed to be the one that the other four were meant to be traveling through this tower with, but instead, Sakura had been with them during this time.  

Sakura narrowed her eyes, holding her hand over her mouth, ‘This proves it.’

It was clear now that Sakura would be able to read into the future of the chapters set like she had assumed, so long as she had some sort of reprieve of time before the next chapter was set to take place.

‘If I can do this then….’

 Sakura's eyes widened as she looked at the ink-spilled pages once again, the words began to morph again, this time changing to implement her.

‘What’s happening?!’ Sakura looked at the time in the room and realized that it had come to the hours mentioned in the book. So she was now in the present of what was the future in the chapter.  When attempting to read further, the pages remained black. Sakura closed the book.

'So, as long as I'm directly involved, I won't know the future of the story because I'm living it,' Sakura sighed before she started looking around the room.  She watched Killua jump off his skateboard, flipping it into the air and catching it, then handing it to Gon.

“If you hesitate on the first step, you’ll hurt yourself,” he warned.

“Got it,”

Sakura then turned to Leorio and Kurapika on the other side of the room.

"Hey, Kurapika. Once we've spent fifty hours here, we'll have fewer than ten hours right?"

Kurapika faced Leorio, hand on his hip. “Yes, that’s correct.”

Leorio’s nervous grin widened, “That’s way more than enough time!”

"Well, our chances of reaching the goal within ten hours will depend on the remaining trials,"

Leorio's shoulder slackened, his gaze turning downward, "Yeah, that's true.'

'So….' Sakura looked at the cover of the book in her hands, 'They're all still on a set course, like a pattern, but if there is some sort of interference with the pattern…like me….’

“Don’t dwell on it too much Leorio,” Sakura told him, getting his attention quickly, as well as Kurapika’s. “We’re just going to have to be quick once that door opens again. It’s not going to do any good to feel guilty. That kind of weight will just slow you down and like I said, we’re going to have to move fast. So cheer up okay? We’re all in this together,”

Leorio smiled after a moment’s pause, “Yeah. Thanks, Sakura,”

The comfortable silence was interrupted when Sakura yelped, ducking her head down on the table feeling a slight breeze passing along with the solid object that had caused it, then a loud noise and Leorio screaming as Killua’s skateboard flew past them. Sakura jumped up and glared at the two boys.

“Are you crazy!?”

“Sorry,” Gon rubbed the back of his head, chuckling dryly.

“Don’t skateboard in such a tiny room!” Leorio exclaimed.

The boys just looked sheepishly at the two.

Exhaling, Sakura sat back down, her cheeks puffed out to prevent smiling, “Honestly you two….Let’s do something that won’t end up taking our heads off.”

Killua shrugged, “Fine, what do you suggest?”

Sakura tapped her chin in thought, “I wonder….

Gon threw up his hand, "How about we play Rock-Paper Scissors?!"

Leorio grimaced, while everyone else held back their laughter.

“No way let's just watch a movie," Leorio said going over to the screen to search for something.

..

..

As the hours passed slowly, everyone had eventually grown tired of staring at the timer and attempted to catch some sleep. Leorio lay across the legless sofa cocooned in a blanket, Sakura used the bottom of the chair as a cushion but slept on the carpet, and Kurapika was doing the same on the other side of the room, a growing stack of books on his sides. Killua and Gon shared a sofa with cushions distance between them. After ten hours had passed, some of them started to rouse.

When Sakura woke all she heard was laughter and a patterned thudding, rubbing her eyes as she sat up right across from her Gon and Killua were wide awake tossing a pillow between each other. Kurapika and Leorio both seemed to still be asleep.

The pink-haired girl frowned, ready to reprimand them. “Gon-Killua, you two keep it down! We’re still trying to sleep-ACK"

A soft material hit Sakura's face hard and she found herself nearly falling on her back, everything was silent again as the pillow slid down her face. Her nose was slightly red.

Killua stuck out his tongue, with a mocking gleam in his eyes. “Sorry, my hand slipped.”

With shoulder trembling, Sakura grabbed the pillow in her lap and in one step jumped between Gon and Killua before attacking them with the pillow. “Let’s see how you like it!”

Gon laughed as he was knocked back by the pillow, "You hit hard!"

“You’re lucky I’m using a pillow!” retorted Sakura, raising her hand into the air with the pillow only to fall nearly right on top of Gon when Killua jumped on her from behind, causing the three to tumble on the floor as they quickly attempted to regain their footing. Though this was quickly becoming more of a game than anything else for them.

There was a heavy thud before the noise grew with the new voice added.

Gon and Killua laughed as Sakura smacked them on their heads with the cotton-stuffed fabric, and soon she was joining in as they managed to get a hold of their pillows to counter her attacks.

Leorio tossed on his side, calling out. “You three pipe down! Let me sleep some more.”

The three stopped to look at Leorio and then heard him grumble a little too loud.

"Sakura, you might not look it but at least act your age,"

With a juvenile glimmer in her eyes, Sakura raised her arm with the pillow, holding a blank expression on her face as she tossed it at Leorio. Hitting him right in his face and hard enough to make him gasp and fully awaken. He jumped up, his face was slightly red from the throw.

“Don’t mock my appearance old man,” Sakura stuck out her tongue.

 “HEY SAKURA WHAT WAS THAT-ACK!”

He was cut off when Sakura threw another pillow his way, hitting him hard enough to make him fall back. Sakura, Killua, and Gon broke out into a fit of laughter. Kurapika's shoulders shook as he gave a closed-mouth smile listening to them. Leorio grumbled sitting up again before grabbing the two pillows and running over to them.

“That’s it now you’re going to get it!”

Gon, Killua, and Sakura scattered around the room, laughing as Leorio chased them around, throwing the pillows about trying to hit each other. Leorio was adamant about finding a way to hit each of them, but they continued to dart around the room.  

“Get back here right now!”  

“Make us old man!” Killua mocked.

“You little!”

Kurapika sat up, very much awake now, watching the four run around the room chasing one another. He just smiled while shaking his head. He realized that this was starting to get out of hand as neither seemed close to a respite.

“Don’t you all think this is going a little overboard?” Kurapika called, but his words were hardly heeded and he realized that all it did was draw a target on him when a pillow flew in his direction and hit him. The force was strong enough to knock him on his back.

“Oops,” he heard a voice that was undoubtedly Sakura mockingly call. Oh, are you mad? I'm sorry, I don't know why I somehow expected you to be able to dodge such a slow throw."

Gon, Leorio, and Kurapika attempted to stifle their laughter watching Kurapika as he stood up with the pillow clutched in one hand; Sakura holding her hands on her hips confidently waiting for him to make a move.

“Do you think he’s going to do it?” Leorio whispered.

“Those who react to puerile actions, lack restraint and discipline. Remember that.” Kurapika stated calmly.

Sakura's raised her eyebrow "And those whose reflex rivals a toddler have no right to preach about the puerility of others."

Kurapika quickly snapped, what Sakura figured during his match was, however calm and collected he appeared, he had a short fuse and Sakura just lit it.

With his face turning red, Kurapika grabbed the pillow and tossed it back to Sakura, but she ducked which resulted in Leorio getting hit instead and retaliating. The room filled with laughter and raves.

Needless to say, no one was able to go back to sleep after that.

..

..

Sakura and her comrades were chipping at the time with leisurely activities such as napping, reading, and watching TV as well as the occasional unconventional prank influenced by all the free time they had. Which included Gon teaching Killua how to use a fishing pole and Killua hooking Leorio's pants and nearly yanking them off just for laughs.  

lunch arrived through a slot that came straight from the wall with five trays in a shelf-life form.

“Come on Sakura,” Gon called after grabbing his tray and sitting at the ‘L’ shaped table with everyone else.  It seemed that no one was touching their food yet and waiting for her to join them.

Smiling slightly, she stood up. “Yeah, yeah,”

..

..

Sakura was looking at Gon and Killua on the other side of the room. They were still doing their hand-stand pushups. “You two do know eventually all your blood will rush to your brains right?”

Killua and Gon were still keeping pace with each other, despite the pinkettes warning, their bodies straight with their feet in the air and their hands keeping them up, they would push down together bending their elbows before straightening again.

“I use to do training way worse than this,” Killua boasted, “I can keep going for two more hours.”

“Me too!” Gon exclaimed.

“Let’s see who can do more push-up’s the longest.”

“Okay!”

Sakura rolled her eyes before standing up and walking over to the boys, with her index fingers she gave both a small push causing them to lose their balance and fall on their backs.

“Ah no!”

Killua slammed his fist on the couch, “Hey!”

Laughing, Sakura clapped her hands, “It’s a tie-you both lose!”

Leorio and Kurapika turned their heads to hide their grins, but their wracking shoulders gave them away.

“Let’s do something else,” Sakura said, shifting to sit cross-legged in front of the boys.

“Like what?”

Sakura paused, tapping her chin, then snapped her fingers when a thought occurred to her. “Ninja!”

Gon and Killua looked at her oddly, “Ninja?”

“Yes, it’s a game that tests your reflexes.” Sakura stood up and turned to the other two teens, “Leorio, Kurapika, come play with us.”

Leorio pulled a face, “I don’t know isn’t this kid’s stuff?”

Sakura narrowed her eyes, “Are you sure you’re not an old man?”

Leorio stood up grumbling and went to join in the circle Sakura, Gon, and Killua had made, then they all turned to Kurapika who had been innocently standing by reading.

“I’m not much for games,” Kurapika stated.

"It tests your reflexes," Sakura told him, "Let's face it-you could use the practice."

Sakura grinned when she saw Kurapika’s eyebrow twitch with irritation and he stood up.

Everyone waited for Sakura to explain what they would be doing and it was also going to be deciphering whether or not they were going to be playing.

Ninja was the name of a game played with four or more people swiping at each other’s hands to eliminate them. Moving clockwise in turns, players strike a pose in one swift movement and slap the hand of the person next to them to get them out.

"So, we start like this," Sakura started, holding her hands in front of her, her fists closed and over each other. "Then we place our hands together after we count down from three and say, ninja, you can take any position you want to hit your opponent and player one has the first strike and you only get one strike. Turns are taken in a counter-clock motion from then on. While it's your turn, either attack or reposition-but you can't reposition two turns in a row or you're slapped in the head. Everyone with me so far."

“I suppose so….” Kurapika trailed.

“Yeah,” Leorio nodded.

When Sakura looked at Gon and Killua they both appeared to have steam coming out of their ears, so she quickly summarized the rules in a short and simple list. Being used to doing this sort of thing for Naruto who also didn't enjoy long-winded explanations. Sakura told them they could only move if attacked or if it was their turn and after attacking or dodging they must freeze, and only hitting the hand counted as an 'out', not the wrist, arm, or shoulder.  

"Okay, you guys ready?" Sakura asked and after they all confirmed the game started.

“One,” Killua counted.

“Two,” Leorio continued.

“Three,” Gon looked to Sakura,

“Ninja,”

Sakura moved her hand out of Gon’s reach in time, without taking a step before swiping out at Killua who ducked his hand away in time before he turned to Kurapika, who managed to avoid his attack using their height difference and reach to his advantage before going for Leorio who also barely avoided Kurapika and almost tripped out his feet because he had to side step.

"I get it now!" Gon exclaimed, before looking again to Sakura, whose hand was in his sight. He moved to slap it but Sakura quickly stepped to turn and face her body to the next person.

“Nice try Gon,” Sakura said sticking out her tongue.

“This might kill time,” Killua smirked. This was a game that could show off skill and he liked the idea of that.

The game did turn out to be one based on reflex and agility, but with the training background almost everyone in the room had, the game lasted longer than expected. After the fifth try, Leorio was knocked out, and after a few more, Sakura managed to hit Kurapika out but Gon, Killua, and Sakura had lasted longer than anticipated and the first game had taken nearly a full half an hour.

 Of course, no one had taken into account the one thing they all had in common, which was their competitive nature and stubbornness, which just made for long rounds. From time to time there were accidental hits, which included one slap by Killua to Sakura's chest (which earned him a slap on the back of the head), three slaps to Leorio's forehead by Gon and Sakura, one to Kurapika's nose, and one fall when Gon toppled over Killua in an attempt to jump out of the way and crashing into him. After five more rounds and two more hours, everyone had grown tired and decided to move back, except for Gon and Killua who wanted to keep playing.

Sakura chuckled as she turned away from the boys who were swiping their arms at each other and back to the bookshelf, Kurapika stood next to her. “They look like they’re having fun.”

“It seems so,” Kurapika murmured scrolling through the books. “I haven’t heard of that game before. Did you come up with it yourself?”

Sakura shook her head. It was a popular game at the academy, she and her classmates use to play it a lot. It was a training exercise as well to improve their reflexes and agility. "It was popular where I come from."

Kurapika paused, he was about to ask her where exactly it was she came from, but then realized that the chances of asking being a mistake and undoing their comradery were high. “I see.”

“Did you enjoy the game?” Sakura asked, partially ignoring the titles of the book and waiting for Kurapika to answer.

The Kurta seemed to be ignoring her when he didn’t respond for more than fifteen seconds, but when Sakura was just about to walk away he responded “I suppose so,”

Sakura smiled then, “I’m glad,”

Sakura was beginning to feel a little less clasped, with the knowledge that she did not have to look over her shoulder at the people she was constantly present with. She realized that Gon and Killua wouldn't question her abilities with suspicion so much as curiosity and she felt better knowing that Kurapika wouldn't either and Leorio didn't seem to be anything but stunned by what she had revealed by far.  

..

..

After trying not to count the hours, it was finally time for them to return to the exam. So impatient that they waited in front of the door for nearly the last half hour just staring at it. Willing for the door to pen.

And when it did, Gon was the first to run out.

"Hey, Gon wait for us!"

..

..

Thirty minutes of running and the result was a disappointing reroute back to where they started in the arena area. They had been tossed into a maze with a lot of twists and turns and as usual majority rules were absolute, but it seemed that their intuition was lagging greatly. Sakura looked at the blank pages of her book and pouted.

‘Wish it came with a map,’

“We should have taken those stairs,” Killua deadpanned.

“Shut up! We all agreed on this route!” Leorio yelled at him.

Sakura held up her hands, “Calm down, we’ll just go down the stairs next time.”

To argue was to lose time and Sakura was trying her best to act as the mediator and prevent this but even amongst close friends, tensions were inevitable when it came to situations like this when the time was of the essence. Sakura herself was beginning to feel that tension and wondered just how much of an impact she was going to have in this particular chapter as they attempted to make their way to the bottom of the tower.

 The issue now came in with the majority rule as it was difficult to debate and properly discuss which path they would agree to take without wasting time, and usually when it turned out to be a bad decision, it was obvious that frustrations were increasing.

 Already the five nearly ended up falling off a railway in a cart because they took the 'O' track instead of 'X'. The traps didn't stop there, they had to follow along a collapsing floor to get to a door a quiz fitted with electric shocks on a mined life-sized backgammon board, and even outrun a giant boulder, a common classic, and many more traps.

..

..

By the time they came to the next door down a brick hallway, there was little more than an hour remaining and a single door in front of them, and they were unable to go back the way they came because a giant boulder was now blocking the turn-off to the next hallway. They needed to vote on whether or not to open the door and the choice was obvious. Although the result surprised them when it came out, four ‘O’s’ and one ‘X’

“What the heck!?” Leorio exclaimed, “Who pressed X?”

Gon chuckled sheepishly, "Sorry, Leorio that was me. I accidentally pressed X"

“Be more careful Gon,” He said.

“Let’s just move on,” Sakura said.

Sakura opened the door and stepped in, everyone followed in shortly after and took in the interior of the room in complete awe.

 A churning feeling entered Sakura's gut as she looked around the tiled room. There was a neat lineup of casings hanging on the wall with a variety of weapons, ranging from swords to spears, axes, machetes, and even kunai, shuriken, and throwing stars. Then on another side, there were two pairs of shackles hanging on the wall.

‘I don’t like this,’

On the opposite side of the door, there was a statue of a woman from her torso with spikes coming out of her arms and head, beside either arm that hung above were two doors, one marked ‘X' and the other ‘O' in red paint. There was also a message plastered between them.

“This will be the last decision made by majority rule. Are you ready? Choose ‘X’ or ‘O’.”

Everyone hit the buttons on their watches simultaneously, getting a perfect choice of 'O'.  The red dot on the statue's forehead became brighter and they heard their examiner's voice project around the room.

"Please select a path. There are two choices. One allows all five to pass but is long and difficult. The other path allows only three, but is short and easy."

The blanket of tension was suffocating, everyone felt themselves grow stiff under its crushing influence. Their breathing became softer and shallow as they tried to keep their eyes from prying on the others.

"Incidentally, the long and difficult path requires a minimum of forty-five hours. The short and easy path leads to the goal in approximately three minutes. Press O for the long and difficult path, and X for the short and easy path. If X is selected, two people must be secured to the wall with handcuffs before the door will open."

Sakura glanced back at the side of the wall where the shackles hung, her forehead beginning to sweat in anticipation.

“Two chained members will be unable to move until the time limit expires.”

Killua observed the room more closely as it became evident what the weapons were for. “The examiner certainly came prepared huh? I think they have every weapon under the sun here.”

“So now what?” asked Kurapika, “We’re supposed to fight to decide the three that pass?”

Leorio stared at the two doors, “Let me make this clear. I’m going to press X. But I have no intention of staying behind. I’ll do whatever it takes to be one of the three.”

“So what? You’re going to fight?” Killua asked casually.

“If I have to,”

Sakura bit on her bottom lip. There was no way they would make it through the long and difficult path and at the same time, she didn’t think it was right that two of them had to stay behind just so that three could pass.

'Do we have to fight each other? Is this how the book goes as well? Two of them stay behind?'

She was completely against the idea but that was only because she had been in a similar predicament like this before.

When she had become a genin and her first assignment with her teammates was to get the bells from their sensei, but the catch was that there were only two bells and three of them. They were given the impression that one of them would be sent back to the academy if they failed to get a bell. But during that trial, they had been taught a very important lesson.

With determination burning inside, Sakura spoke calmly. "Well, I'm going to press O."

Killua, Kurapika, and Leorio looked at Sakura shocked, but Gon nodded with the same determined gleam on his face. "So am I."

“Hey you two, we can’t do that!” Killua said.

“We have less than an hour to get through the tower. We can’t take that path.” Kurapika stated.

Sakura frowned, “I don’t care! I’m not going to choose X,”

“We made it this far by working together. I want us to pass together.” Gon told them. “Even if it’s a big risk. I want to give it a shot.”

Killua held out his watch, showing the remaining time, “With less than an hour, there’s no way we’re going to make it. There’s only one choice if you want to pass this exam.”

Leorio looked at the two who had gone silent, “There you have it,”

"Now, we have to decide how to choose which three passes," Killua said, blinking softly. "Well, I'm planning on the three being you, me, and Sakura."

The air grew harder to inhale as everyone stood still in their position in the circle the five had formed.

“Hey, I said I’m not going to be left behind,” Leorio said.

"Don't you think you should consider the fact that you're the reason we lost all those hours?" Killua pointed out and then looked at Kurapika who seemed to be silently contemplating. "Or the fact that you couldn't finish your match because of your doctrine?"

“Fine then,” Kurapika threw his back off. “If we fight, then let’s set some rules for the match so that this doesn’t get out of hand…”

“Fine by me,” said Leorio

 “Me too.” Killua shrugged.

“Hey…” Gon held up his hands, looking worriedly between them.

"Don't do this," Sakura said, her grip tightening around her as she held her arms crossed against her chest. But the three chose to ignore Sakura and Gon’s pleas. They were fully intent on fighting one another, so long as it meant they had a chance at passing.

“Since we’re pressed for time. We’ll go with a simple one hit system-just like when we played Ninja.” Kurapika said.  “If you’re first or second to get hit by someone-it doesn’t matter who. Then you’re one of the two that has to stay behind.”

“Guys….” Gon trailed.

"Don't be stupid, are you three going to do this?" Sakura asked in disbelief. It wouldn't matter if she and Gon pressed O if the others were going to go with X.

“Gon, Sakura. This is the only way.” Killua told him. “You’re both outvoted in this case.”

“Alright,” Leorio went to get a spear hanging on one of the stands. Killua raised his hand, allowing his nails to grow into sharp pointed claws. Kurapika got out his wooden swords as well.

“On three….” Kurapika trailed. “One…”

Sakura’s fists clenched at her side.

“Two…” Killua held up his hand.

Leorio swallowed before voicing, leaning down slightly to get ready to spring forward “Three!

They never reached each other.

All Kurapika, Leorio, and Killua felt was something swiping across their cheek, but the impact was so powerful that they were each sent into three corners of the room, barely missing the walls. Gon watched with unblinking eyes as Sakura stood in the middle of the room, holding the spear Leorio had taken in one hand and the double swords Kurapika used in the other.

Killua, Leorio, and Kurapika picked themselves up from the ground, facing the kunoichi.

“What the hell Sakura!?” Leorio exclaimed.

Killua touched his cheek, he felt the throbbing but he didn't react to the pain, although he was thoroughly annoyed. "What was that for?"

Kurapika silently stared as she opened her mouth, speaking in an eerily calm tone. Although dark waves were rolling off of her. "Listen here; if either of you takes another step to attempt to attack each other, or me I won't hold back."

“You can’t be serious,” Killua frowned, taking a step forward. “If we don’t do this, then we’re all going to fail!”

“SO WHAT?”

The outburst made everyone take a step back, as they felt a shift in the air again. “Those who abandon their mission are scum, but those who abandon their friends are worse than scum” Furiously, Sakura raised the spear and slammed it into the ground, cracking the tiles. Her grip on the handle was so hard that the wood had broken in two.

Gon narrowed his eyes on the spear sticking in the tiled ground, but everyone else was preoccupied with the person who put it there.

“You idiots honestly want to become hunters like this? By abandoning your friends? Don't you think that we can make our way out of here together? It’s one thing to fight each other, but abandoning is a completely different matter!” Sakura hissed, “What happened to ‘there’s always next year?’ There will always be another chance, but if you think it’s worth destroying the bonds you’ve made…..then you’ll have to get through me. And trust me," Sakura's sharpened glare seemed to pierce through Leorio, Kurapika, and Killua. “You’re going to regret trying.”

Again, complete silence filled the room, no one knew what to say after Sakura's declaration. All of them had felt something stirring inside of them when they looked at the pink-haired girl. Her eyes were glaring strongly but there was a familiarity that shone in them as if she had been placed in a situation like this before. It was obvious she was adamant about not letting them fight but they knew that with the time they had spent in this room now.

'I won't let them do it,' Sakura knew that her actions were irrational. She could have easily knocked two of them out and left, allowing the story to continue, but she just couldn't do that. This idea of abandoning her friends, caused a searing pain to spread throughout her entire body. She didn't want the four to shred their bonds after everything they had gone through.

She just wished there was a solution to this.

Gon suddenly started walking towards Sakura, she watched him silently as he stood in front of her. Though she gasped and took a step back at his next statement.

“Sakura, we’re all not going to fail.”

She frowned, “What do you mean Gon?”

Looking back at the spear, he pointed, “I have an idea…We’re going to get to the base of the tower. All five of us together.”

“Now what are you saying Gon?” Killua asked

“If you all trust me and press O, I’ll tell you.” Gon said, “It’ll be okay, I promise!”

The room was silent.

..

..

Sakura stared wide-eyed looking at the scene in front of her. Her hands were tightly held at her sides. Gon, Killua, Kurapika, and Leorio standing at the start of the long and difficult path's hallway, but they weren't advancing. Instead, the four were standing on the inside, with weapons in hand trying to break through the wall separating the X and O path from each other.  

She had been so stunned by Gon's plan to break through the wall using the weapons, that for the last five minutes she hadn’t moved. She was amazed; that Gon had come up with an idea like this right on the spot when things seemed impossible. While Sakura was strongly focused on ensuring that no one would be left behind, she had all but given up and admitted that even she had been narrow-minded in terms of this test, not nearly as creative as Gon.

‘He’s thought around our restrictions,’ Sakura smiled, ‘Wish Naruto could meet him,’

“Hey Sakura if you’re done crying, we could use some help over here!" Killua called out before dealing another blow to the wall. The stone was dense and thick, so they were going to have to put all their strength in to break through if they wanted to make it down the tower in time.

“I wasn’t crying!”

"Yeah, yeah, come help!" Killua called, that was the partial reason they were doing this in the first place; as well as their faith in Gon. By far each has had an experience that gave them a reason to trust the wide-eyed boy. There was no reason not to trust his judgment.

With a thorough stride, Sakura stepped into the hallway, watching for a moment more at everyone swinging the axes at the wall, stones crumbling at their feet.  

“Everyone, get out of the way.”

The four stopped to look back at her with questioning expressions, she didn't even have any weapons on her to chop through the wall.

“What are you planning Sakura?” asked Leorio. “You need a weapon to help break through this wall. Come on you were the one saying we needed to get out of here together. So let’s work together to break down this wall.”

“Gon’s got the right idea, but we’re going to have to speed this up.” Sakura cracked her knuckles on each hand as she spoke.

Killua tilted his head curiously, “What are you thinking exactly?”

 “Just trust me and stand back.”   

Everyone cleared out of the way as the pinkette requested. Sakura stepped forward and did a quick scan of the wall, before drawing back her fist, feeling the warmth of her chakra pouring in and concentrating it, she spread her feet further apart and pulled back her arm.

Kurapika frowned, recognizing her stance, "Sakura, you're not going to try and-

“CHA!”

She threw her fists forward, hitting the wall in an undamaged part but it did not remain that way for long. Cracks formed and started to spread out like spider webs all along the wall, and the sound of breaking stones ran through all of them.

Gon, Killua, Leorio, and Kurapika's jaws dropped as they watched the wall in front of them crumble as easily as glass under the girl’s punch, spreading around the opening they had managed to make with their weapons and starting to open right up. They could still feel the vibrations running through them from the impact.  

Sakura exhaled softly, looking at the opening she had created on the other path. The hole was a little bigger than she intended but they would all be able to go through it. And with time to spare.

“Whoa….” Killua whistled.

"D-Did, she just….?" Leorio trailed in disbelief.

Gon nodded “Yeah…”

Kurapika just stared silently with wide eyes. ‘To have accomplished this kind of strength…’

Sakura turned back to the gaping males and smirked, putting her hands behind her back and cutely leaning to the side. "Well, what are you waiting for? Let's go!"

..

..

When the examiner Lippo told them that the short and easy path would only take them three minutes to get down, no one had taken into account how that was possible when the long and difficult path would have taken over forty hours. Turns out that at the end of the dark hallway on the short and easy path, there was a giant slide that took them straight down to the bottom of the tower. No one had expected it, so for the first few seconds, everyone had been rolling around and bumping into each other until they finally managed to get themselves upright and slide down the rest of the way properly. But with the momentum, they all still ended up falling on top of one another at the end of their ride.

“Okay,” Sakura groaned, near the bottom of the pile “Whoever’s hand that is I’m feeling, better remove it before I break it.”

“Sorry, Sakura!” Gon exclaimed and Sakura felt the hand move away. After what he saw, he was sure she could break his hand.

“And how about you get off of me, you’re not as light as you look!” Killua exclaimed, wanting to push Sakura, except he would be in a similar predicament to Gon if he did; considering where he was positioned.

"Okay, whose foot is trying to dig out my spleen!?" Leorio called at the bottom of the pile-up.

“The same person who wants you to get your foot away from their face!” Kurapika called back attempting to untangle himself from the group.

Sakura cringed again, “Gon, I thought I told you not to put your hand there!”

"It's not me!" The dark-haired boy replied.

She heard an awkward cough and the small weight lifted again, “My apologies,” Kurapika said.

Eventually, the five managed to come untangled from their difficult positions and distanced themselves a little after their unexpected previous proximity.

“Well, that was unexpected,” Kurapika sighed, getting up and dusting himself off.

"Ah, my butt hurts," Killua complained, rubbing his back. “Didn’t expect a slide,”

“You’re telling me,” Leorio grumbled, standing up and looking around for his case before finding it with everything tossed out.

“Look!” Gon pointed to the end of the hallway, where a lightly lit stone door was visible. “That must be the exit!”

Gon, Killua, and Kurapika ran ahead, while Sakura stayed behind with Leorio to help him quickly gather up the belongings he had dropped. Then they too made their way to the exit. There was a plain circular room with multiple closed doors around it. Several other exam applicants were standing or sitting by them, a few observing the group as they made their way out. Sakura did a glance around at the other applicants that had made it out, especially noticing Hisoka, the two applicants Sakura had knocked out on the airship, and a few of the other applicants Tonpa had told her about (she also noticed that he wasn't present)

'I guess that means he didn't make it through,' Sakura wondered what this would mean for the story considering Tonpa was supposed to get through this round.

“Kurapika, applicant #404, is the twenty-second to pass.” A voice echoed around the room.

“Gon, applicant #405 is the twenty-fourth to pass.”

“Killua, applicant #99, is the twenty-fifth to pass.”

“Leorio, applicant #403 is the twenty-sixth to pass.”

"Sakura, applicant #402 is the twenty-seventh to pass."

Leorio grinned, feeling as if a weight had lifted once he came through those doors. “Well, we all had a lot of problems but we managed to clear the tower. All thanks to Gon and Sakura,”

Gon and Sakura laughed bashfully, “Well I think Sakura helped us more than anything; I only realized we could cut through the walls using the weapons-but she’s the one who got us through it.”

Sakura shook her head, “Honestly Gon, I don’t think I would’ve been that clever. If it wasn’t for your idea, we might have all ended up failing because of me. I was too stuck on the rules, I didn’t think to find a way to bend them,”

“No, Sakura.” Kurapika said, “You were right to stop us, if you didn’t we might have ended up doing something we would regret.”

“Yeah, thanks for knocking some sense into us and breaking down the wall!” Leorio laughed ruffling the pinkettes hair.

Sakura snickered, "I hope you'll all remember this the next time you want to call me my age,"

The five broke out laughing, oblivious to the eyes that had fallen on them when they made their appearance.

‘I’m so glad,’ Sakura thought, looking around at the snickering males. ‘I was able to do something like this, for them.’

Time went quickly in the remaining minutes left when the time had ended officially twenty-six applicants had made it through the tower. The doors then opened to the outside, sunlight hitting all of them for what seemed to be too long. And while this was usually a sign of good fortune, the fact remained that the Hunter Exam was far from over and that this budding comradery was about to face a great storm in brutal individual battles. 

Chapter Text

Hello everyone! I’m finally beginning to get back to a regular writing routine, so that I can finish editing this story and write new chapters soon.

The gusts of wind howled and roared as they whipped through the base of the towering edifice. Sakura gazed up at the colossal structure for only a moment again, glad to be out of its clutches with all of her friends. There was little time for rest though. A short man with a violet mohawk and small red eyes, appeared, the examiner.

He grinned at the group of applicants and when hearing his voice, they were certain he had been the examiner for this phase.

"Ladies and gentlemen, congratulations on escaping Trick Tower," Lippo said, "Only the Fourth and Final phase remains."

Sakura swallowed softly, the concept of two more phases for her brought on a lot of stirring feelings. She thought that if she made it through the Hunter Exam, then the book would come to an end. Even though she hadn’t even touched the middle.

Lippo pointed his thumb back to an island in the far distance, “The Fourth phase will take place over there, on Zevil Island.”

He then snapped his fingers and a cart was rolled in front of him, there was a box on the platform with a square hole.

“I will need you to draw lots.” Some of the applicants asked what the lots were for and Lippo had a sudden change in his eyes that made them nervous. “Who you will hunt and who will hunt you. In here are twenty-seven numbered cards. In other words, your ID numbers are on the cards.”

‘OH GOD’ Sakura inhaled sharply.

Now she understood what they were going to be doing, this was a nostalgic story she was living through. It was similar during the Second Phase of the chunin exams. Except they had been given scrolls. The ‘Heaven’ and ‘Earth’ scrolls and they needed to obtain both to get to their stop-point, which was a tower in the middle of The Forest of Death. The idea was to hunt another team for the scroll you were missing.

This exam was far more vast since they wouldn't know who was going to be hunting them, but the hunter could find out their target based on the number of tags they'd kept clipped on them. Sakura slipped off her tag and tucked it into her bag.

‘Should probably keep this hidden,’ Sakura glanced around at her friends, it seemed they hadn’t figured out what this exam entailed yet.  She tapped them and whispered to remove their tags when they asked why she whispered back.

“How do you think they’re going to identify targets if this is turning into a hunt?” That convinced, Leorio and Kurapika to remove their tags but Gon and Killua insisted on keeping theirs hooked on their shirts.

Lippo then ordered everyone to draw a card in the order that they had exited the tower. Hisoka was the first to step forward, Sakura chose to move to the side to take close note of everyone’s tags when they did this. She narrowed her eyes when she saw Hisoka reach into the box. Being hunted by him put a bad taste in her mouth but she worried more that her friends became his target. As if they weren't already on his radar.

 The next person to take their card was applicant #301, and so on. Sakura continued to note everyone as they came across, memorizing distinct features as well as their numbers.

She went back to her friends when Kurapika went forward.

“Hey, he said something about us hunting and being hunted. Does that mean we’re going to be fighting each other?” Gon asked

“Probably,” Killua said, smirking as he went to draw next.

“Don’t worry Gon,” Sakura put her hand on the boy’s shoulder.

Gon smiled, nodding before going over to draw; he missed the worried expression on Sakura’s face.

After Leorio had gone to draw his card, Sakura went forward to do the same. She reached in and got the last card. It was red at the back, but there was a sticker plastered on the front to hide the number.

“Everyone has taken a number,” Lippo spoke, “Then remove the seal from your card.”

Sakura cautiously removed the sticker, along with everyone else, and looked at her number before scanning her memory to match the face to the number.

“The card indicates your target,” Lippo told them.

 Everyone almost immediately covered their tags, Sakura put her card into her bag as well.  

Lippo then told them that the box had recorded the cards they had drawn so they could dispose of them if they wanted to, although no one looked like they were doing that anytime soon. If used properly, it would be a great advantage when hunting a target.

"The objective is to steal your target's ID tag."

The atmosphere grew tense, and that only got worse when it was clarified that they were allowed to kill each other to get the tags if they chose to.

"Listen carefully. Your target ID tag is worth three points. Your ID is worth three points as well." Lippo held up one finger. "And all the other tags are worth one point. You need six points to pass the Fourth Phase and advance to the final. So on Zevil Island, you must gather enough ID tags to total six points."

‘Oh boy,’

 Now it wouldn’t just be one person they had to look out for. It was everyone who might try to steal your ID tag just to make up the points if it turns out to be too hard to find their target.

..

..

Tensions were already high when everyone got on the boat. The woman acting as their guide, Khara had failed to notice the atmosphere at first when she introduced herself and congratulated them on passing the Third Phase. Everyone was sitting around but attempted to keep their distance while being discrete so as not to give their targets any idea of who would be hunting them while trying to look out for anyone who might be giving them recognizing expressions. The shifting between hunter and prey was a difficult weight to balance.

‘This is going be a long two hours.' Sakura thought, standing up she walked to where Gon and Killua were sitting quietly staring at the sky with blank faces. It seemed that even they were affected by this challenge.

“Wow, you guys sure are quiet,” Sakura sat down in front of them.

“Yo,” Killua greeted. “So which number did you draw?”

Sakura shrugged, “What about you?”

“Secret,” Killua replied

Gon nodded in agreement, “Yeah.”

There was a pause of silence before the three broke out into a grin and started laughing together.

“Don’t worry, neither of you are my target," Killua assured them.

“Same here,” Sakura said, holding out a peace sign.

“You two aren’t my target either,” Gon said, although there was something about his expression that worried Sakura.

Killua rested his hand under his chin, glancing between the two. “Show each other our tags numbers at the same time?”

“Sure,” Sakura took out her slot card, holding it up so the back was facing the two.

On a count, they held out their cards so that they were able to see the numbers in their small circle. Sakura sucked in a breath and Killua gasped when they saw the number Gon had gotten.

“Forty-four….that’s…” Killua didn’t even have to finish that sentence.

Sakura pulled her face and patted Gon’s head, “Oh Gon,”

“You’ve got some really bad luck,” Killua stated.

"Yeah." Sakura squeezed Gon's shoulder, "Is it wrong for me to say I'm going to miss you?"

Gon laughed before looking at his friend’s cards, “Who’s #199 and #80?”

“I don’t know, I thought maybe you guys did.”

Sakura flipped her card back and put it in her bag, “Oh, I know who that is.”

Killua’s eyes widened, “You do?”

Sakura nodded, "When the examiner was explaining that we would be drawing someone's ID tag, I figured to memorize everyone's ID tags ahead of time, along with the individual's appearance. Your target is one of the three Amori brothers. You know those three guys who always work together? It’s the biggest guy wearing the yellow top.”

“Alright,” Killua made a fist and pulled back, elbowing the air in triumph, “So you already figured out what we would be doing huh?”

Sakura winked, “Let’s just say I have enough experience to understand how this phase works,”

Then she turned to Gon, he was trembling but there was a smile on his face.

“Are you happy or scared Gon?” Killua asked.

Gon looked back at his card, his eyebrows knitting together. “Well…both I guess.”

The thrill of having the opportunity to face an opponent that was stronger than you, and the fear that accompanied it. That was a trait only true fighters possessed. Humans did not enjoy order, they were prone to chaos and disorder, even if they would not admit it. They had a certain consciousness that made them seek out excitement. Each had its forms of this.

‘He must be getting a kick out of this,’ Sakura thought. She hadn’t seen Gon lose his composure once, so it must have been a rare occurrence for something to break him from that routine. And he enjoyed it.

"You're not going to be able to face Hisoka in a fair fight you know." Sakura pointed out. Gon didn't take offense.

“Yeah, I know,” Gon admitted. “But if I only have to steal his ID tag then I have a real shot.”

Sakura paused in thought, “Do you want some help?”

Gon looked up at her immediately, smiling brightly. “No thanks, I want to do this on my own.”

Sakura inhaled softly, again there was that look in his eyes that gave her such a familiar sense. She couldn’t argue with him. “Alright,”

..

..

The boat finally docked at Zevil Island, near a forest, the board was set for them to walk across but not before their guide explained the rules for the Fourth Phase. They were supposed to disembark in the order they had cleared the Third Phase and they would have to wait for a two-minute interval before the next person could leave.

"You will stay on this island for one week," Khara said to the applicants in front of her. "During that time, you must amass your six points of your ID tags and return here. The first person may start!"

Hisoka was the first to step off the boat and onto the island, Sakura and everyone else watched as he vanished into the woods. Gon's target was the first to disembark which would only make him that much harder to track since he would have ample time to hide and observe his target if he knew who it was.

She watched as Kurapika, Killua, Gon, and Leorio walked across the plank and vanished onto the island. Without a doubt, they were going to be hunting for their targets now.

‘I should probably do the same,’

“Two minutes have passed, you may go.”

 “Alright,” Sakura reached up, pulling on the fabric of her headband to tighten it around her head.

As soon as Sakura got off the platform, she crouched slightly down, chakra coating the soles of her feet before she shot off into the trees at blinking speeds.  The wind pushed her hair back from her face, tickling her skin. Her eyes darted around quickly.

‘There’s only one way we’re all going to make it through this phase…..’ She continued to remain vigilant, but if anyone was attempting to follow her, she doubted that they would be able to keep up at full speed.

Leaping through the treetops, Sakura was unconcerned about being spotted. Right now she wasn't acting as the prey.

She was the hunter.

..

..

Sakura sighed mid-jump before landing on another branch, ducking under another so that she wouldn't get smacked in the face with leaves. She came to an abrupt halt after three more leaps in the air; looking down below. She saw two individuals making their way through the forest, but couldn't see their faces.

She smirked, before vanishing from the place she stood before.

There were two males, one was a lanky man with messy brownish hair and the other was a dark-haired male with tanned skin. Upon closer inspection, Sakura knew who they were; not just from observing all the applicants from the Third Phase, but also because they were the ones she had encountered on the airship. The ones she stopped Killua from slaughtering.  Applicants #390 and #391.

"Hey," Sakura jumped onto the ground in front of them, hands on her hips. The two men stopped, staring at her.

“Who are you?”

While the appearance of another applicant should’ve made them more cautious and get into a defensive position, Sakura’s presence did nothing of the sort. As it seemed, being outnumbered, she was the one who would be losing her tag.

Looking around her one more time to make sure she wouldn’t be in for any surprise attacks, Sakura proceeded with her plan. She wanted to get this over with quickly.

Sakura snickered softly, folding her arms. “What you don’t know? Oh wait, I guess you guys wouldn’t since you were unconscious when I stepped in front of you.”

“What?” #391 narrowed his eyes at her.

Pointing to herself, without blinking, a mocking grin on her face, Sakura spoke. “Who do you think knocked you out that night on the airship?”

#390 glared at her, “That was you?”

“This little girl?”

Sakura held out her hands and raised her shoulders, watching them shake in anger. "That's right. This little girl knocked you unconscious. Now if you don't mind, I could use your badges."

Both men smirked, strengthening their stances. “Yeah right.”

“Don’t think you can catch us off guard again!”

With that the two sped towards her, Sakura held her casual stance, as they neared her she remained unflinching. Then at the last moment, when they both reached for her, Sakura grabbed their wrists in a tight grip, the pain that shot through their bodies caused them to drop to their knees in front of her but Sakura still held on tight.

“I’m in a bit of a hurry, so sorry about this.”

Extending her arms out, and quickly drawing them back in, Sakura caused the two males' heads to smash together, effectively knocking them out. She released their wrists and crouched down, searching their clothing until she found their tags. Both of which were tucked in their back pockets.

‘That’s two points-now I just need two more badges.’ Sakura smiled, dusting off her clothing.

Going to a tree, Sakura brought out her kunai knife and slammed it into the trunk. Standing completely still. This was a tracking method she had learned about. She didn't have the sensory abilities that could compare to her friends back home, and she didn't have some of their long range of vision either, and as far as sensing presence went, she was adequate, but still not in the same degree. So she had to find other methods of tracking.

By slamming her kunai into the tree, she could feel the vibrations of anyone nearby. Doing this meant she would be able to find her next target.

‘No one,’ Sakura sighed, looking back at the two on the ground. ‘Guess they’re a little slower than the others.’

“Oh well, I’ve got a week.” Sakura shrugged before vanishing from the ground and leaping through the trees.

..

..

..

The remainder of the day was a slow one for hunting. Sakura couldn't find anyone but she was planning on resuming her search in the morning. While it would be more convenient to attack someone in their sleep, she thought it better not to overexert herself. They were meant to stay on the island for a week, which left them enough days to find people to get tags or have their own stolen. Sakura wanted to avoid being the latter. This wasn't entirely new for her. On missions she would have to camp out, she knew how to survive in almost any condition. And she had learned from her previous mistakes what to do and not to do.

By the time the last ray of light had set, Sakura was already finished with her campsite. She settled herself under the canopy of a large tree, made a fire, and found some fruit that she would be able to eat, as well as refilled her canteen with water and set up some traps in case she was spotted.

 While she hadn’t been expecting to be transported into a story set in another world; she was glad that she had been preparing for a mission at the time.  

Sakura yawned, shutting her eyes tightly to blink away the extra moisture in her eyes. ‘I hope the others are doing alright,’

While she had already checked the book for any changes, all Sakura knew by far was that Leorio had no idea who his target was (but the number was yet to be revealed), Kurapika hadn't encountered anyone, Killua was scouting the island now aware of who he had to hunt and Gon….After witnessing someone else having their tag tactfully stolen, incited an idea on how he was going to get Hisoka's tag without engaging in battle with him.

 He was going to practice using his fishing hook to somehow grab the tag from a distance so that he could run away before Hisoka had a chance to counter. This would give Gon one chance and the only one to get the tag. But by far, he had no direct encounters with anyone.

Starring at the cover of the book, Sakura smiled, ‘It feels like I’m cheating a little.’

This world was beginning to feel more real to her than a story ever could.  

..

..

..

With two days soon to be in passing and still no sign of any applicants, Sakura decided to pick up her pace and extend her hours from today. She wanted to stay in the denser parts of the forest since that would be the best place to hide out and ambush. Sakura was aiming to find her numbered target, she already knew who it was, but the only issue was finding them. The same went for the rest of her friends. She wouldn't know where they were and the island was a lot bigger than she anticipated.

When half the day was through, Sakura decided to take her first break; she knew from previous experiences that when on a hunt or being hunted, staying in one area for too long was dangerous, regardless of how well you could conceal yourself. Sitting in a tree, she snacked on the fruit she had picked. It felt safer to remain in the trees than on the ground. Higher ground was usually considered the advantage point.

'Mmm, I need to figure out where my targets hiding….' Holding the apple she was eating in her mouth, Sakura went to reach into her bag but she paused when she heard a rustling in the trees and then a familiar and an unfamiliar voice during a very peculiar situation.

Jumping through the trees, Sakura concealed herself as well as her presence when she came across Gittarackur, applicant #301. He was the one to come in second after Hisoka during the Third Phase.

Landing a tree, in the thicket, Sakura remained, barely breathing. He was also a rookie, but not one she would want to get close to. His appearance of a thin face stuck with pins was intimidating enough to make her step back, but her instincts gave gnawing at her mind to just keep her distance. And what she heard only confirmed her instincts.  

"Hisoka, have you taken your target tag yet?" He asked into a transmitter. Just like the one Hisoka had used back during the first phase. It hit Sakura then.

‘This must be the ‘friend’ Hisoka told us about.’

“No, not yet”

"You don't even know who your target is do you?" Gittarackur asked, rolling a pin between the fingers of his free hand.

“No,” Hisoka replied

“Want me to tell you?”

Sakura found that she was more interested in hearing about who Hisoka's target was than Hisoka was because he didn't want to know.

“No, it doesn’t matter. I’ll just hunt three others.”

Hisoka preferred the opportunity to fight and hunt more than one applicant instead of following the primary rules of the phase.

‘He must enjoy the thrill,'

 Something then caught her eyes in the distance, from where she stood on the high ground, she had a better view of everything. And a little ways from where Gittarackur was standing she could see another finger in the bushes well out of sight. Another applicant crouched down on the ground, holding a sniper. It was aimed directly at Gittarackur.

'Guess he must be her target.' Sakura thought, swallowing softly before it clicked when she recognized the girl as her target. Sakura looked back at Gittarackur, as he ended his conversation with Hisoka and put the communicator away.

Things grew silent, but there was a tension in the air that suddenly dropped all its weight on her and Sakura nearly lost her balance before Gittarackur turned his head, ever so shaky, the creaking cog-like noise sent a shiver down Sakura's spine when he set his eyes on the sniper girl.

‘Oh crap!’

Sakura barely had a second to move before Gittarackur threw the pin he had been holding, heading straight for #80. Fortunately, a second was enough, because all he saw was a pink and red blur, and the person who had been targeting him vanished from where they previously stood, leaving the gun behind.

'Gittarackur' stared at the space where the sniper had been only a moment ago. He could hear the rustling of the trees as the two moved further and further away and turned his head in the direction he saw them going.

‘I didn’t sense that one.’

..

..

..

Sakura winced as she felt the thin strand of metal embedded in her skin, but didn't stop running after she caught the other female applicant and managed to keep her from getting hit by Gittarackur's attack. Instead, she continued leaping through the trees as fast as she could with chakra coating her feet to keep her firmly attached to the tree branches. Then she felt the woman she had thrown over her shoulder in a rush to escape.  

“Hey let me go! Who are you!?”

Sakura shoved her shoulder upwards to knock the woman in her stomach and cease her struggles, "Cut that out or I'm going to drop you!"

When Sakura realized that they weren't being chased, she continued for another ten minutes through the forest until she was certain that they were safe and finally released the women.

Siper, who was commonly known as #80, hadn't expected her target to see her when she was hunting, nor did she expect Sakura's sudden appearance just in time to save her from the needle that had been coming straight toward her.

The second Sakura had landed on the ground, Siper jumped away, giving her a hard glare through her shades. She watched the Sakura pull the needle out of her arm before covering her hand over it.

Sakura hissed softly as she healed herself, “Dammit, that’s deep-least it’s not poisoned,”

 “What the hell do you want?”

Sakura frowned, removing her hand after she healed her wound and tapped her chin, "Gee, I don't know how about a thank you for saving your life from that pin-head?!”

"I didn't need any saving," Siper hissed back, cautiously glancing around. If it came down to a face-to-face battle, she didn't know how well she would fare against this girl, considering her agility, but it's not like her sniper was the only gun she had on hand. There was one tucked away under her thick jacket.

“Oh yeah,” Sakura rolled her eyes, “I’m sure you were just warming up and that pin heading straight for your eye was just a warning. But hey, I don’t care. I’ll take your badge as a thank you.”

“So I am your target.”

Sakura tipped her head to the side and held out her hand expectedly, “That’s established.”

Siper glowered back, reaching into her jacket. “You know, I should thank you…..here’s my hand!”

Just as Siper pulled the trigger, Sakura had already ducked down avoiding a fatal wound from the bullet. Siper didn't even take the gun out of her jacket but shot through the fabric.

 "Should've guessed," Sakura muttered, drawing out a kunai knife, just as Siper drew her gun and began shooting at her.  

Sakura ran to the left as the shots were fired in her direction, she evaded a total of five before taking her turn to throw her kunai at Siper. The blade hit Siper's gun, causing her to drop her weapon, and giving Sakura an opening.

“Sorry for this!”

The kunoichi feigned a dropkick, before spinning on her heel to come up behind Siper and delivering a sharp knock to the back of her skull, causing her to lose consciousness.

She landed softly on the forest ground, face down. Sakura searched her and easily found her tag hidden in the inner pocket of her jacket. After putting the #80 tag away, Sakura sat the red-headed woman up against a tree.

"That was easier than I expected, must not be good with close combat." Sakura smiled slightly, turning around to make her way through the forest on foot. "No tags means you won't be a target anymore. Better luck next year."

 ..

..

..

While Sakura had found herself comparing Hunter's Exam to the Chuunin exam more often, this phase had her noticing one drastic change that made it particularly challenging to cope with. That she was utterly alone during this phase.

 She had always been with her friends during these types of trials, and it had lightened the weight of the tasks given. Although thinking back on her first Chuunin exam, Sakura felt that she hadn't been of much help to her teammates. She didn't have more than what she had been taught at the Academy, and that wasn't substantial when it came to being a real ninja. Her inexperience had been costly and not only for her.

‘I won’t do that to anyone here.’ She thought grunting softly as she jumped to the next tree. She was scouting for sights of any more applicants. With her speed and stamina granted using chakra, she could last long enough to scope the island for applicants.  

‘I just need one more.’

A few hours in passing, and Sakura was yet to see anyone. She kept to the high ground in the forest, hidden amongst the trees. She hadn't realized why there was this constant edge since coming onto the island, the feeling that she was being observed, whether or not it was a result of her paranoia, Sakura's guard was constantly standing.

..

..

..

“DAMN YOU, I’LL MAKE YOU PAY.”

‘That sounds like Leorio.’

Sakura jumped up onto the highest point of the trees, able to overlook the rest of the area, to her right, in a clearer part of the forest she saw Leorio, and another man, he had messy brown hair and thick eyebrows; there was also a monkey on his shoulder and he was holding Leorio’s briefcase. He was Sommy #118, as she recalled.  Leorio ran towards him but Sommy jumped into the trees.

“That’s what you get for letting your guard down!” Sommy called before jumping onto the next branch, with Leorio chasing after him and his pet.

“WAIT A MINUTE YOU BASTARD!”

Looking back and forth for a second, Sakura sighed before taking off in the direction Sommy was heading.

‘Seriously Leorio,’

..

..

Sommy leaped through the trees with his monkey, Leorio was beginning to fade in the distance from the speed he was able to move through the trees. Which was equivalent to a real monkey.

While Leorio had stopped to rest and placed his briefcase down on the ground, Sommy appeared in front of Leorio to get his attention while his monkey climbed down and grabbed his briefcase, where Sommy was certain Leorio's tag was.

‘What an idiot.’ He thought.

Sommy grinned, glancing back at him, although his triumph was short-lived after he heard a whizzing noise coming from his right, barely turned his head before a force was pushing him back and he couldn't move his arms or legs as he found himself pinned to a tree with knives holding him to the bark.

“W-What the-

He heard a soft sigh, and a flash of pink before Sakura appeared in front of him. She was standing with a kunai knife at the throat of his monkey. “Honestly, I’m surrounded by idiots…”

Sakura grinned then, “So, what’s it going to be? Give me all the tags you have or resist and I get a stuffed monkey as a bonus?”

..

..

..

Sakura tossed the tags she had gotten from Sommy in the air after they were handed to her, she restrained Sommy and his monkey with some wires and left them tied to a trunk before she took off in the direction she had seen Leorio running. He hadn’t been able to keep up with Sommy when he was in the trees. But she knew he wouldn’t be too far behind.

‘Now just to get this back to Leorio,’

..

..

‘Where is that bastard!?’

Leorio was only a minute behind, he was checking the trees having lost sight of Sommy, furious and unwilling to restrain himself. When he heard a rustling in the trees, he threw his knife at it, assuming it was Sommy when he heard a light shriek.

“SON OF A-

Leorio stepped back when he saw Sakura drop from the trees, and heading straight towards him fell right on top of Leorio’s back, holding a knife in her arm. She hadn't expected Leorio to throw it at her before she was able to call him and accidentally slipped from the narrow branch. At least he broke her fall.

“S-S-Sakura….” Leorio croaked, silently hoping his spine didn’t snap from the impact.

Growling, Sakura pulled the knife out of her arm and threw it on the ground, before punching  Leorio’s head. “MORON!”

After healing herself, Sakura finally decided to get off of Leorio and handed him back his briefcase with his badge. She sat across from Leorio on the forest ground, glaring lightly with her cheeks puffed as he rubbed the bump on his head, wincing every time he touched it.

“Honestly, not the greeting I was expecting. Especially after getting your badge back from that guy.”

Leorio’s head hung low, “I’m sorry okay; I didn’t know it was you!”

Sakura sighed, “It’s alright. I shouldn’t have assumed you wouldn’t attack me,”

"It was an accident! I thought you were that guy who stole my badge!" Leorio said flaying his arms around in the air. After Sakura's previous display of strength, he wanted to keep away from her bad side.

Grinning mockingly, Sakura stuck out her tongue, “Don’t worry, I’ve been injured a lot worse…”

"Oh yeah," Leorio pointed to her arm, "I accidentally threw the knife into you, but your wounds are gone."

While Sakura had partially revealed her strengths to the group; there was still a lot that they were not aware of and Sakura didn’t want to throw everything at them at once. “That’s just another skill of mine, on top of the super-strength.”

Being reminded of her strength told Leorio that this was not an ordinary girl and to expect a few surprises like this.  

“So; how’s this phase treating you?”

Leorio’s demeanor immediately changed, “Like crap! I haven’t seen anyone until today and I have no idea who my target is. I mean who the hell is number 246?!”

Sakura looked up and then turned back to Leorio, “Oh, I know who that is,”

“Huh!?” Leorio gaped.

Folding her arms, Sakura nodded. "Yeah, I memorized everyone's tags from the last phase including #246-it's a girl. I don't know her name but I do know what she looks like. She has blue hair, is petite, and wears this large yellow hat."

Leorio snapped his fingers, "Yeah, now I know what you-you're talking about! Thanks, Sakura,"  

“Sure, but the problem comes with finding her now. Any ideas?”

Leorio rubbed the back of his head. He had been searching for his target for two days straight, and he hadn't come across anyone until today, what's more until Sakura told him he didn't know who it was. He was just hoping luck would be on his side. In terms of keeping his badge from being stolen, he was fortunate Sakura appeared when she did, otherwise, he would be a total of six points down instead of three.

“So Sakura, did you find your target yet?”

“I did, I have the six points I need right now.”

Leorio slumped forward again, "You're amazing huh? Already got your targets badge?"

Walking over to Leorio Sakura leaned down and placed her hand on his shoulder. "Want to team up? These types of tests are best done in groups to ensure a higher rate of success."

Leorio grinned, “Sure!”

A new but familiar voice then entered into the conversation, “I agree with that,”

Sakura and Leorio stood up on high alert, directing their attention to the area where the voice had come from. A silhouette appeared from the thicket of trees until finally gave shape to a familiar figure that was Kurapika.

Leorio greeted him openly. "Hey, Kurapika! What luck running into you here; for a second I thought it was an enemy."

“You shouldn’t be so careless Leorio,” Kurapika warned, though with the slightest hint of a smile. The two had already revealed that they weren’t each other’s targets and that had released the tension.

Sakura tipped her head, “Hey; Kurapika,”

Kurapika turned, nodding to Sakura in greeting.

“So Kurapika, did you find your target yet?” Leorio asked brashly.

Sakura remained stoic, watching Kurapika. The Kurta closed his eyes and nodded. "I have but for a while, I believed this target to be…..unattainable”

“What are you talking about?” Leorio frowned, “What do you mean by unattainable? You can’t fight your target?”

“Well….yes and no,” Kurapika said slowly, turning to Sakura. “I was thinking how to go about this phase and overcome it, but I finally decided that this is the ‘best’ method to go about the situation.”

Leorio felt a change in the air instantly, looking between the two supposed friends who were now glaring at each other as they had before and he had to take a step back to try and escape the suffocating atmosphere to no avail.

“I’ve decided that I am going to face my target directly and demand a fair battle for the tag,”

Sakura inhaled softly, folding her arms, her voice unchanging. “I see,”

“Oi, what’s happening now?” Leorio asked, glancing back and forth between the two. “Why are the two of you looking at each other like that?”

Kurapika closed his eyes, "Because…..

“I'm his target," Sakura stated.

Chapter Text

Hello everyone! I hope you’ve been having a good May, and I hope this chapter will make it better. Things have become a little more hectic that usual as we’re now entering flu season wehre I’m from. I’ve already had to take two family members to the doctor in one week, and I haven’t been enjoying the chilly mornings.

Anyway! It’s time to finally come back, I have startd on a lot of my new projects that I hope to share with you. 

Hope you enjoy this chapter!

Kurapika didn’t expect to draw Sakura’s number out of all the applicants. He hadn’t known whether to count himself fortunate or unlucky. With this, he would be aware of his target's identity and her fighting style. But the familiarity had reached a personal degree which gave grounds for inner conflict.

 At first, he thought it best to find her, and simply ambush her as it was the best method of attack for this phase but he realized a few things from observing her. She was likely on another level of ability than him, and he wanted to earn that badge. Call it pride or foolishness, that's the conditions he was willing to set for himself.

For two day's Kurapika scouted the island in search of the girl until he finally found her with Leorio.

Leorio jumped back after hearing Sakura’s statement that she was Kurapika’s target, “Say what? Is she really your target Kurapika?”

“Yes,” Kurapika exhaled, clenching his fists at his sides.

Sakura cocked her head to the side, "You know, there were smarter ways to go about this than directly confront me? You could've kept your presence hidden, while Leorio and I traveled and waited for me to go to sleep before stealing my badge-or you could've pretended I wasn't your target and attacked me when my guard was down."

Kurapika remained silent and Sakura’s smirked, her eyebrow raised, “So; why did you decide to confront me directly?”

“Because; I don’t believe in resorting to trickery. I’d rather fight you fairly, simple as that.”

Sakura didn’t miss the twitch of annoyance Kurapika gave when he strained to say that. It made her curious and a little mischievous. Reaching into her pouch, Sakura pulled out her tag number and held it up. “What if I just offered it to you?”

Both Leorio and Kurapika stared at the girl in disbelief as she held out her arm with her tag on the end, clasped in her gloved hand.

“W-What?”  

“Sakura, what are you doing?” Leorio asked. He knew that Sakura had her six points from capturing her target (unaware of the extra-three points she now had) and while he wanted Kurapika to succeed, he didn’t want Sakura to fail. Ever since Sakura and Gon’s display of faith in the group, he had been hoping that they would all make it to the final phase together.

“This isn’t a trick; I’m willing to give my badge to you if you want Kurapika,” Sakura said, she threw the badge to Kurapika and watched him catch it.

 He looked down at the badge in his hands, his mouth was open but he struggled to find the words. A minute later Sakura held out her hand as the badge was tossed back to her aggressively.

“I don’t want to obtain the badge like this. I don’t want you to hand it to me; I will earn it.” Kurapika stated, his face seemed to hold hostility, but Sakura could tell that was just wounded pride at the gesture.

 It hadn't been as a means to insult Kurapika, but it was clear to Sakura that he was. And there was only one way to remedy her mistake.

Sakura put the badge back in her bag and then unhooked it from her waist, throwing it at Leorio’s feet before pulling back the end of her gloves.

“Okay then, if you want to fight for the badge I guess I’ll oblige,”

“Are you two out of your minds?!” Leorio exclaimed, “Kurapika, do you even remember seeing her smash through a solid wall with one punch!?”  

Of course, he remembered. Kurapika hadn't been able to forget that display of power, but it made him realize that this was the sort of people the Hunter exam attracted and if he couldn't keep up with them, then he wouldn't be able to make it as a hunter.

 Sakura meant to keep her abilities concealed, and she had more experience than she led people to believe. Which had been another conflict point in him receiving her tag number as his target.

Despite Kurapika's petite build, he was more powerful than he appeared, something both he and Sakura had in common...

“Alright then, how’s this going to go?” Sakura asked.

Kurapika held up a finger, “One-strike match, whoever gets hit first will lose. It doesn’t count if the attack is blocked.”

"Alright, let's go," Sakura nodded, bringing her one leg to the front and crouching down slightly, holding her arms up. Kurapika mimicked her movements and got into a fighting stance. Leorio swallowed heavily before taking a few steps to the back.

Several seconds passed and neither moved from their defensive positions. A light breeze rustled the leaves around them, and their clothes, yet neither showed their irritation to the brush of the hair across their faces.

Then Kurapika moved. Launching from his position, drawing his fist back until literally within arms-length before attacking. Sakura blocked his attack, followed by a kick aiming for her side. Evading the attack by jumping back, Sakura waited for Kurapika to come to her. Again they engaged; Kurapika was consecutive this time in his attacks.

Sakura held up her arms to block the oncoming assaults, while she and Kurapika began moving back.

‘He's not half bad,' Sakura thought as she continued to evade Kurapika's attacks. They were fast in normal terms, but for Sakura, there was a difference with her adjusted point of vision that had become accustomed to unusually quick attacks.

Grabbing Kurapika's fist easily, Sakura continued to hold on while Kurapika threw his other fist to her side, and ducking her left arm under her right, she grabbed his other fist. Kurapika tried to pull back, but Sakura was using chakra to keep him anchored.

“You’re going to have to do better than that,” Sakura said, smirking.

Kurapika narrowed his eyes, as he crouched down and sprung up, raising his leg in threat to hit Sakura's head. He was pushed back, quickly regaining his equilibrium and holding his gaze on the kunoichi.

“I wouldn’t let your guard down if I were you, Sakura,” Kurapika warned.

Getting back into a fighting stance, Sakura ran towards Kurapika, a little chakra added to her feet to give her an extra boost to her step. Kurapika held his arms up when he saw Sakura raise her fist, he leaned back as it neared his face, but then Sakura ducked down and swung her bottom leg out to trip him and in the position he was in with his upper half leaned back, Kurapika didn't have time to counter and was knocked off his feet.

'Got him!' Sakura smirked, but it was short-lived when Kurapika threw his body back and held his arms straight out to catch himself in a handstand before pushing onto the ground and standing straight.

‘Or not,’

Leorio felt his forehead sticky with sweat, as he watched Kurapika and Sakura’s fight commence. Both seemed to be on par with each other, but Sakura was yet to display her strength and Kurapika hadn’t even drawn his weapons. While the two were taking their battle seriously, he wondered if they were attempting to keep from injuring one another.

'If it wasn't for that one-hit rule, I doubt this fight would end.'

Ten minutes passed and Sakura was yet to launch a full assault, the majority of her energy was spent on blocking her opponent's attacks. Kurapika was growing frustrated, he would have assumed that by now the Sakura would begin to feel fatigued from fighting and moving around this much, but she didn't show any sign of sweating. Constant movement at the pace they were going and yet barely a glimmer of change. There was a clear difference in stamina here. Of course, seeing as she was on par with Gon and Killua during the First Phase, that was apparent.

'Still, I have to win!' Kurapika thought as he vigorously attacked. He was trained well in hand-to-hand combat, but Sakura also held exceptional skills in these terms. He just didn't know the extent.

Sakura continued deflecting Kurapika's punches and kicks with her hands, she didn't even need to use her chakra against him. This was nothing more than pure taijutsu without any chakra to enhance the ability. But she didn't want to show Kurapika.

After dealing with her male teammates, Sakura learned that some guys just had a stubbornness of pride that would force them to endure the worst cases just for its sake. They called it being men, Sakura called it stupid.

Kurapika wiped the sweat from his chin, attempting to calm his breathing. "Why-why are you holding back?"

Sakura replied calmly, “Because I want to,”

Of course, the likeliness that Kurapika was going all out crossed Sakura's mind as well but she didn't voice it.

If she used her full abilities, Sakura was certain she’d end the match in an instant, but Kurapika seemed offended enough by her short statement so she chose to keep the rest of what she considered fact to herself.

‘I’m not going to beat her like this. I’m already sweating and she looks like she can keep this going for hours,’ Kurapika drew in a breath, clearing his thoughts and assessing what was present. He had to win this match, all it took was one strike, one solid hit and he would win.

Kurapika’s eyes opened wide, as he reached an epiphany.

Sakura suddenly strengthened her stance when she saw the sharp light in Kurapika's eyes and the change in his expression. She assumed he was getting ready to strike again.

‘At this pace, he might not be able to land a hit,’ Sakura thought, ‘Maybe I should just let him win?’

Slip-ups were not uncommon in battles even the most skilled fighters would have a moment to drift. If she was caught, there would be no chance of her repairing the damage. Little ever tolerated being underestimated, and she already admitted not fully exposing her power in battle.

‘No,' Sakura thought, watching and Kurapika drew nearer. She slowly lifted one of her feet from the ground as he threw his fist towards her, preparing to side-step after blocking but then his fist blurred out of sight.

 ‘What?'

Sakura felt Kurapika's arms wrap around her shoulder and under one of her arms and then both her feet were off the ground as the blonde lifted her.

'He feigned his punch to catch me off guard and throw me!' Sakura thought before wincing as her head shook from the impact of her back hitting the ground. She felt a weight on her lower half and Kurapika's form blocked the sun from her face.

‘Crap!'

Sakura clenched her teeth, quickly moving her head to avoid Kurapika's punch before grabbing that wrist. Then she had to repeat the process when Kurapika used his other hand in an attempt to reach her. She felt him struggle against her grip, but she held on. ‘There's no way he's going to be able to hit me like-AH'

Sakura shut her eyes tightly, a hard force hitting her forehead and she realized that it was Kurapika who had head-butted her.

"Ah Damn!" Sakura grimaced, feeling a headache coming on, still gripping Kurapika's wrist. "I didn't think you'd use your head to win this fight literally!"

Kurapika panted softly, feeling his forehead ache a little from the impact. “I-I realized I wasn’t going to be able to get you off guard in a conventional battle. At least not long enough for me to hit you,”

Sakura chuckled, “Really, it took you ten minutes to realize that?”  

Kurapika frowned at the sarcastic tone, “So I thought to adopt other means,”

“Gotta admit, that was a pretty smart move. I used to do these things as well,”

Whenever Sakura found herself facing an opponent she was outmatched in terms of skill and strength, she knew to be clever about her approaches to securing victory. She had to do that a lot as a genin.

“Uh,” Leorio interjected, his eyebrow twitching as he looked at the position the two were still in. “How long are you guys going to stay like that?”

Kurapika and Sakura looked at each other and realized that Kurapika was still stacked on top of Sakura and she was still holding his wrists, anchoring him. Quickly Sakura shot up without thinking and the two ended up bumping heads again before Kurapika pulled back holding his forehead.

“Sorry!” Sakura grimaced patting her head.

“N-No, I-I’m at fault for not moving,” Kurapika attempted to remedy, although he was having some trouble with that when he could barely think straight.

Leorio just shook his head, smiling to himself. “Kids…”

“Leorio, pass my bag please,” Sakura called and the older teen did as she requested. Catching her pouch, Sakura dug out her badge and held it out to Kurapika “Here you go. You earned it,”

Kurapika took the tag and placed it in his bag, “Thank you. So what are you planning to do now?”

“What do you mean?” Sakura asked. After their episode, she went to immediately hand her badge to Kurapika. "Before you showed up, Leorio and I were going to team up and look for his target,"

“Yeah, but that’s when you had six points Sakura. Now you’ve only got three-four if you include the badge you took from that guy who stole mine” Leorio stated.

Giggling, Sakura rubbed the back of her head with a bashful expression. "Actually….I already have six points."

“HUH!?”

“Yeah,” Sakura chuckled, “I got two badges from these guys I ran into on the first day.”

Leorio looked ready to pull out his hair, "You should've said that when Kurapika demanded your badge, you idiot! We could've avoided a fight amongst friends!"

“Because I sincerely doubt Kurapika would have taken the badge from me anyway,” Sakura shrugged, watching Kurapika flinch. “You heard him, he won’t accept it from me, because he probably still doesn’t think of me as a friend. I was actually hurt by the impersonal decline.”

Kurapika winced, "I-I didn't mean to make you feel that way! I simply didn't want to get your badge without earning it fairly, because I thought that this would be the only way you wouldn't resent me!"

Sakura and Leorio because still and looked at the Kurta with wide eyes, Kurapika realizing what he said looked away with a clear blush.

Leorio snickered, "Wow, Kurapika….you're being bashful."

Glaring at Leorio, Kurapika huffed. “Let’s just get going. We shouldn’t stay in one place for too long. We’ve already made quite a commotion.”

"You two are the ones who made the commotion," Leorio grumbled but otherwise followed after Kurapika with Sakura.

..

.. 

Traveling with Kurapika and Leorio meant Sakura was taking the low ground, and that made them all the more vulnerable. She had been able to collect her tags because she was moving quickly through the forest, her stamina ensured she could hold up for days if she wanted to.  The same couldn't be said for her companions. There were not that many candidates who stood out to her, aside from Hisoka. But that wasn't necessarily a bad thing.

The moon was full that night, contrasting against the dark sky and complimented by countless stars, yet there was no time to stop and admire the view or it could be the last thing seen. Sakura, Leorion, and Kurapika were aware they weren't the only ones hunting, and some of the worst predators might be nocturnal.  

“Keep your guard up.” Kurapika told the two, “Night provides the perfect cover for someone to attack their target,”

“Right,” Leorio nodded.

“Don’t have to tell me,” Sakura muttered.

While night provided the perfect cover, Sakura preferred attacking during the day for the same reason, because while others would hunt at night, they would be exhausted during the day, and hide out-it was only a matter of finding them after. She could do well with either, but her sight wasn't as sharp in the dark and she would have to rely a lot on her senses.  

“Whoa!” Leorio exclaimed as he slid down the rocky hill, Kurapika held up his finger.

“Shh, Leorio,”

“Sorry, I slipped” the older teen grumbled, picking himself up from the ground. Unlike his friends, he wasn’t equipped for wandering the forest.

“Let’s keep moving, I don’t like being this out in the open,” Sakura said anxiously looking around.

Continuing down a near cleared forest path, they were confident no one else was present. As they hadn't sensed anything.

“I know who my target is not, but how am I supposed to find her on this huge island?”

Sakura gave a deadpan expression, “Leorio, you’re taking the exam to become a hunter-you have to hunt for her.”

“I know that! But isn’t walking around aimlessly a waste of energy?”

Kurapika looked at Leorio blankly, continuing to walk ahead. “Constantly whining and complaining is an even bigger waste of energy,”

"You both already have the six points-so you're finished." Leorio trailed, "But if I don't find my target…

Sakura was going to comment that they would simply find three other applicants and take their badges instead but her thoughts flashed away in an instant when she finally noticed the sudden fear on Leorio’s and saw him stop. She then looked back at Kurapika and saw that he had stopped walking. Further ahead of them, leaning against a tree with a card in between two fingers was Hisoka.

“Hey,”

It was like her heart dropped to her stomach when she saw the magician. She kept her guard, but somehow he managed to sneak in this close to them.  

“Imagine meeting you here,” Hisoka stepped away from the tree, causing everyone else to take one step back when he neared.

“Somehow I highly doubt that this is a coincidence,” Sakura spoke before she could stop herself.

Hisoka smirked, “You see, I need three points. Would you mind giving me your tags?”

“What was that!?” Leorio exclaimed, “Screw that! I’m not gonna-

"Leorio!" Kurapika silenced his comrade; for fear of what might happen if he didn't. He looked back at Hisoka, keeping a straight face. "You said you needed three points, which would imply that neither one of us is your target correct?"

‘What are you playing at Kurapika?’  He was the only possible target along with the three badges Sakura had collected

“I’m the one asking the questions here,” Hisoka held a smile as he spoke. “Will you give me your tags?”

Kurapika looked at Sakura; she was the only one holding tags worth one point and if one of those turned out to be Hisoka’s…

Sakura understood this as well, she didn't know how likely this fact would be but at the same time, she knew that Hisoka was short on tags because he would have been demanding only two hadn't it been for the fact she had drawn #80 and got the tag first.

‘Even if we attempt to negotiate with him, what are the chances he’ll let us go with just one tag?’

“No,” Kurapika stated, “We will not surrender our tags,”

Hisoka licked his lips, and his ill intentions were seething. “Very well, if you won’t hand them to me, then I’ll just have to take them,”  

Leorio and Kurapika drew their weapons, but they were trembling already as Hisoka drew nearer. Sakura was the only one yet to assume a defensive position. 

“If you want a fight, you’re gonna get one,” Sakura said.

Kurapika and Leorio were unlikely to be able to stand against Hisoka, her instincts just told her this but against her… 

Now Hisoka seemed more eager than ever, in fact, he had a sudden expression of delight in his eyes that made Sakura's hair stand up. This wasn't just a look for murder, and that was even more disturbing when she realized what it was.

'What the hell is wrong with him?' Being eager for battle was one thing, but to a perverse nature just didn't sit well in her stomach.

Then she remembered the Chunin exams, and a lesson she had learned from her worst enemy but one she hadn't forgotten. When being hunted and in the sight of a predator, it was common to surrender something more tantalizing to distract the predator so that the prey could make their escape.

‘But I’m not prey,’

Hisoka’s voice was deep when he spoke, licking his lips as if he was ready for a feast. “If that’s your proposition…..”

“Wait a minute,” Kurapika stepped forward and Hisoka ceased his advance.  

“What are you doing Kurapika?” Sakura asked.

“Trust me,” Kurapika didn’t take his eyes off Hisoka.  "We have seven tags-those including mine, Leorio's, and Sakuras. Then there are three others worth one point to us. Amongst them, only four could be your target.”

'So that's the way you want to play this Kurapika,' He wanted to avoid a fight with Hisoka, but Sakura wasn't deterred by the idea of fighting him.

Looking at this from the perspective, Hisoka had three targets, Sakura would have to fight and protect to keep Leorio and Kurapika safe.

Choosing to resign for now, Sakura took out her badges.  “Since I have given my badge to Kurapika, I’ve needed to claim three other tags worth one point. I’m willing to put up two of them and no more than that. I still want to pass this exam and you shouldn’t have a problem getting one more. But we won’t give up any of the tags worth three points to us.”

Leorio spoke up, "Wait Sakura if you do that then you're going to be two points behind."

Kurapika held out his arm to stop Leorio from continuing, he understood that this was the best thing if they wanted a greater chance of escaping with their lives and avoiding a fight.

Sakura strengthened her stance then, her eyes becoming hard. “If you can’t accept that offer; then I’m willing to play pretend just this once and see how well you qualify to be a hunter.”

Kurapika and Leorio were watching Sakura’s back cautiously now. For a moment, they felt as if they were being defended from one predator by another.

Hisoka remained silent far longer than anyone was comfortable with.  Something was burning in his eyes after she finished speaking.

Hisoka covered his face with his hand and began laughing, his shoulders shook as if he had heard something that gave him the best laugh. His entire body trembled and each cackle sent a new shiver down the spine. Through the crack of his fingers, Hisoka looked at Kurapika.

“Out of curiosity, what is your number?”

“#404.” Kurapika was surprised his voice was so steady even when he could barely feel his tongue right now.

Hisoka put away his card and placed both hands on his hips, “Very well, you have yourself a deal. I’ll take the two tags.”

Sakura stepped back without turning around and placed the two tags she had chosen in the crevice of a tree trunk. Leorio and Kurapika were close behind her watching Hisoka in case he changed his mind or this was a bluff.

"Don't worry, I'll stay right here until you're out of sight," Hisoka assured them. He watched as Kurapika, Leorio and lastly, Sakura took a turn into the thicker part of the forest.

..

..

..

Gon was stunned. He could not believe the risk Sakura had taken in confronting Hisoka as she had. While he was hiding and waiting for his chance to strike, Gon had been conflicted for a moment as to what he was going to do when he found out that Hisoka was targeting his friends. He decided that if it turned into a fight he would abandon his plan and help them, he was grateful to Sakura and relieved that the tags she gave up weren't Hisoka's target.

‘I only have one more chance,’

..

..

With no time to set up camp, Kurapika, Leorio, and Sakura found their own patch of ground to lay on, under a tree and barely saying another word to each other fell asleep-or so it seemed.  Within half an hour, Leorio was snoring loudly, and Sakura starring up at the canopy of trees attempting to see the stars in vain. She wasn't the only one still awake.

"That was a risky collaboration," Kurapika stated, crossing his arms. He leaned back on one side of the trunk of the tree, but he knew that Sakura hadn't fallen asleep yet.

“You were the one who wanted to bargain, not me,” Sakura reminded him. Kurapika knew that she was prepared for a fight.

"I don't know if I'm qualified to judge your strength but it wasn't just you at risk back there,"  

Sakura sighed, her arms folded across her stomach. “That’s true,”  

“So, what do you intend to do now?”

"Well, I've got to get two more badges for myself," Sakura said casually. She was certain Kurapika understood what she was implying.

“When are you leaving?”

“At first light,” Sakura told him.

Kurapika closed his eyes, “We’ll see you on the last day then?”

"Mmm…." Sakura trailed, "Actually if you can't find Leorio's target you should go and wait near the checkpoint. It's a common tactic, I'm sure other applicants will do the same thing if they can't get their six points too. Though the last day's a bit too risky, maybe the sixth…"

“That makes sense. You’ll be there on the sixth day?”

“Hope so,” Sakura said. “I need two more tags.”

Things went quiet for a while and Kurapika contemplated something, “What if….I gave you back your tag?”

The answer was swift and like a kick to the Kurta’s gut,

“I won’t accept it,”

“Why?” Kurapika asked almost too quickly, hissing softly when he remembered Leorio was basically in between them.

"Because you already earned my tag and you shouldn't underestimate me, I'll get back the points I lost," Sakura stated haughtily, although she was smiling now. “Also it took effort on my part just to get you to take the badge, no way I’m letting you give it back to me. Now it’s your turn to be patronized,”

“I wasn’t trying to patronize you or anything of the sort,”

“Listen; there are only a few people that are going to make it through this phase. And I'm willing to bet you, Leorio, Gon, and Killua are meant to pass this phase. I'm not going to jeopardize that,"  

“But why?”

Sakura turned on her side, giving no response other than, "Goodnight Kurapika,"

Kurapika wanted to ask her more questions. He wanted to know what made this girl so adamant about believing that they should be the one to pass this phase.

“Goodnight,”

When Kurapika woke up the following morning with Leorio, Sakura’s side was already empty.

Chapter Text

Hello everyone! I can’t believe we’re already this far into 2023. A lot’s been happening in the world of One Piece, and I’m over the moon excited! I’ve mentioned that there are some other projects in the mix and soon you’ll be able to follow me up on them.

Remember to check out my tumblr for any new updates or if you’re interested in commissions.

Hope you enjoy this chapter!

“I swear if I ever get the chance, I’m going to get that psycho and kick the crap out of him,” Sakura muttered, leaping through the forest.

 She hadn’t stopped scouting for applicants since this morning after leaving Leorio and Kurapika. She could only hope that they would find Leorio’s target before the deadline. Taking only one break that day, Sakura had kept a strict pace but even so, the number of applicants would be expected to decrease even if it was only the fourth day.

She realized only later that she wasn't so much as looking as she was blowing off steam. Hisoka’s words were like nails to her brain.   

He was stretching her sanity slowly and she didn’t know how much longer it would be before she snapped. Looking down on her, even though he didn’t realize her real power, and she was confident that she could throw him.   

Sakura stopped on a high branch and brought a hand to her throat, her fingers dancing across her skin and her heart started beating rapidly.  

‘What is this?’

Vigorously shaking her head, Sakura slammed her palms against her cheeks thrice before stretching out her limbs. ‘Come on Sakura! Get it together.’

She reminded herself of her objective; to finish the book, compared to that this phase was nothing more than a side quest in achieving her goal.

Sakura deflated, sliding down the branch.  “Damn, minor task or not finding two more applicants at this time isn’t going to be easy given the limited number and method people can use to get these tags.” Sakura rested her chin on her knees. ‘Can’t fate cut me some slack just this once?’

In a moment, Sakura heard something whizzing past the trees, it was light but it was loud enough to catch her attention and allow her to see something flying past at a short distance. It was small and white.

Jumping up, Sakura leaped through the trees at top speed until she was nearly in front of the object and extended her hand, grabbing it in mid-air. Landing on the ground, Sakura looked at the item to confirm her suspicions. A wide smile broke across her face when she saw the tag in her hands; the ID tag that had literally come flying out of nowhere!

“#197 huh?”

 Sakura looked back at the forest she had come out of. It was one of the thickest parts, with the biggest canopy; so she figured it would be one of the best places for applicants to hide or plan an attack. However, she didn't think a tag was going to come flying in her direction. The chance was so slim, she had to look up at the sky and mouth 'thank you' to whoever might still like her up there.

“Alright, just one more tag to go!” Sakura punched upwards.

She knew that this badge belonged to one of the Amori brothers and Killua was targeting one of them.

..

..

..

Sakura chose not to dwell on questioning how that tag had fallen into her possession and took it as a great blessing of being in the right place at the right time for once. While she was curious, she didn't turn to the book; her determination to find her last target that day was at its peak. However, the rest of the day was a slow one as it seemed a miracle was only going to present itself once.

She kept on the move the entire day without encountering a single applicant; although she wasn’t distraught over only regaining one tag. The only issue that continued to dwell on her was Hisoka. Her mind was constantly drifting in its free time to her short encounters again.

Sakura sighed, taking a stick she had left by the fire, impaled with a fish she had caught. She blew away the steam coming from the near-whole fish. One of the few things she knew how to make and ensure it was edible.

She set up camp near the riverbank on the outskirts of the forest, a lot more out in the open than she would initially opt for, but her caution and guard felt slack. Encountering Hisoka had brought her senses to their peak, and once she was out of his presence, they collapsed.

‘I shouldn’t be thinking this way,’ Sakura thought.

Holding up the book with her free hand, Sakura stared at the letters of the title, the flickering fire giving her the light she needed to make out the depictions. She had only been in this world a few days, but her stomach still churned when she thought of home. It wasn’t comparable to being out on missions, because she wasn’t usually alone and secondly, she was in her world.

Sakura opened the book, ‘I just have to keep my eye on the goal,’

..

..

..

Zevil Island was the perfect location to host the Four Phase given its elements. It tested the skills of applicants who had to track their targets as well as the evasive skills of those being targeted and the area they had to accomplish all of this was secluded but large enough to grant everyone equal opportunity or deter them.

 Sakura was finding herself on the latter end.  

‘I'll probably find someone else right?' Sakura reassured herself, leaping to the next branch of the fourth tree in front of her.

A flash of light reflected by the sun caught Sakura’s eyes and that moment of blindness made her quickly realize that she was being followed; and that she probably hadn't been alone for a long while now. She drew her kunai, and in that instant throwing stars came straight toward her.

Sakura quickly evaded by leaping to another tree and that’s when she caught sight of the flashing black and red in the distance within a darker part of the forest.

While running along the branches, she saw someone moving through the trees, keeping close pace with her. When they came into the sunlight, Sakura saw a man, he was bald with narrow dark eyes and feather-like eyebrows and she recognized him as the applicant Hanzo.

‘He moves, kinda like me.’ Sakura thought offhandedly, keeping her eyes focused on Hanzo while jumping through the trees. Throwing stars were tossed at her again, and this time Sakura deflected them with her kunai knife. She then threw the knife at Hanzo who deflected it with his kunai then!

‘And he’s fast too!’

Hanzo hadn't initially planned on targeting three people during this trial; in fact, with the head start he had been granted for his target, he was in the perfect position to retrieve his target's tag and he had been carefully shadowing him and waiting for his chance. He also knew quite a bit about his target, that he was one of the three Amori brothers, and that they worked for a team. Although there had been just one problem.  

He was duped.

When one of the youngest applicants, Killua was being targeted by #198 and when he confronted him, the other two brothers appeared to help get Killua's tag. However, the boy seemed to be looking forward to this and it turned out that one of the Amori brothers also happened to be his target.

So Killua got all three tags and threw away the two remaining tags that he did not need. Hanzo had been watching from a distance and went after the tag, what he had thought to be #197, however, ended up as #198 and realized then that Killua was aware of his presence the entire time.  

Therefore he had to target two others to reach the quota before the deadline; it was better than aimlessly searching the island for his targets tag. He already took #89's tag and had been searching for one more target when he encountered Sakura.  

Both Sakura and Hanzo continued to maneuver through the forest while avoiding each other's attacks. When they reached a clearing leading to an open field, both were forced to leave the treetops now enduring a standoff.

Hanzo held out his hand, "Look we can do this the easy way. Just hand over your tag and this will be finished. If you have more, don't worry, I only need one, after that you can be on your way."  

Sakura narrowed her eyes at Hanzo, holding up her kunai knife, “Funny, I was going to say the same thing to you,”

While assessing Hanzo from where she stood, Sakura was able to see the experience and training behind him. However, her frustration in giving Hisoka the tags she had taken before already had her stubborn nature draw a line.  

Hanzo narrowed his eyes at the weapon the pinkette was using. "That's a kunai, right? What are you a ninja too?"  

“Too? Wait a minute,” Sakura pointed at Hanzo, “Are you implying that you’re a ninja?”

Hanzo puffed out his chest, smirking "Of course! I come from the Hidden Cloud village in Japon. But that's a secret."

“If it’s a secret, why’d you tell me?” Sakura deadpanned, but Hanzo ignored her snide remark and continued.

“So, are you a ninja as well?”

Sakura cringed, pondering what she should say; she was surprised to hear that there was a Hidden-Cloud village in this world as well, but she was still wary about answering these types of questions. “…I’m not obligated to answer that question.”

Hanzo pulled a face but nodded, "Alright then, returning to the matter hand-will you give me the tag in your possession?"

Sakura shifted her stance immediately before answering, “No,”

“Then I’ll have to use force. I apologize.”

In that split second, what few feet were apart from Sakura and Hanzo was covered as the male appeared beside Sakura ready to strike. However swiftly, the move was predictable who understood what said ninja was planning she quickly shifted her position to turn around and protect her neck as Hanzo brought his arm back to chop at her neck and knock her out.  

Hanzo moved again, but Sakura anchored herself with chakra just as he came in again for another attack, the same one. Sakura threw a punch at Hanzo’s chest. However, when Hanzo suddenly felt a heavy breeze pushing against him he jumped back before Sakura could hit him.

He placed a hand on top of his chest, ‘Was that just the wind or actual force from her punch?’

Sakura activated her chakra to strengthen her body making her form far more durable. It had taken some time, but she was able to do this at quick speeds. The strength she would receive was also enough to hold her in a fight, at least against someone who didn't use chakra. When she fought Kurapika, she hadn't used any charka and was only relying on straight-up martial arts but in this case, circumstances were different.

‘These guys won’t hesitate,’  

No personal attachments.

Sakura shifted on her feet and then sprung forward, reaching into her pouch, she pulled out throwing stars and threw them at Hanzo who easily evaded them. Then the kunai of both opponents clashed; the metal sparked against each other. Hanzo held himself, but he could feel the strength put behind the pinkettes attack and when he felt the ground under his feet break from the force, he jumped back.

“You’re stronger than you appear,” Hanzo said.

“I get that a lot,” Sakura replied, keeping an offensive stance in case he attacked.

‘I probably shouldn’t play around too much though. I still need to find Gon.’

Hanzo closed his eyes, a moment longer than necessary before opening them again. “You should know, I’ve trained since birth in the art of ninpo. Eighteen years of training without rest.”

‘And I went to an academy for that,’ Sakura thought haughtily.

She learned over the years that different villages had different customs and ways of cultivating ninjas. Few were more vicious than others and she had a feeling that Hanzo's training must have been brutal to result in the physical strength and ability he honed without chakra.

‘That doesn’t mean he has the edge,’

“The point you’re trying to make is I cannot defeat you,” Sakura stated.

“That is correct,” Hanzo stated. “I’m still willing to simply negotiate and have you hand me a tag, instead of having to fight you and take it by force.”

Sakura exhaled, lowering her head “Perhaps if I was twelve again; that arrangement would sound very appealing to me. But unfortunately, regardless of who my opponent is, I’ve given up on giving up. So make all the threats you want, but know that it’s not going to get you anywhere. And you should know….I’ve fought opponents far more intimidating than you.”

When she looked back up Hanzo felt a sudden change in the air. Sakura’s eyes were glaring hard, shining like emeralds themselves. It spoke volumes. Of someone who may have endured and been enduring more than he could understand.  

Hanzo knew then what had to be done; holding out his arm from under the bandages wrapped around them he drew out a single blade. “Alright in that case; I shall not hold back,”

“And I’ll do the same,” With that Sakura charged forward, pumping chakra to her feet to take a single leap and appear where Hanzo stood. He swung his blade at her, but Sakura ducked; she hadn’t spent nearly two and a half years training to evade attacks that could crush her bones for nothing.

‘I will not lose!’ Sakura jumped into the air and directed a kick at Hanzo’s head. Hanzo held up the blade so that Sakura would hit its surface.

'Too slow,' Hanzo thought, however before he knew what was happening, he was knocked off his feet and skidding across the field. His head rang from the force of Sakura's chakra-enhanced kick.

While this would have allowed Sakura to strike, she couldn't help but take the moment to admire her craft. For those enemies who always underestimated her, it was the most satisfactory and perhaps also a bad habit of her, to take in her success in bringing an opponent down.

Hanzo quickly got on his feet, disoriented after that kick. He looked at the Sakura who was still holding an offensive stance, ready for a counter. ‘I was right; she is stronger than she appears.

Hanzo ran towards Sakura, instead of taking a defensive stance she lowered her guard, jumped back in the air, and raised her arms forming quick hand signs, but other than that made no move to counter his attack. Hanzo drew his fist forward, hitting her as she came down but when he made contact with what he thought was her stomach, there was a puff of smoke and in Sakura’s stead was a log.

‘Is this?!-

“CHA!”

The shock that overtook Hanzo left him open for Sakura to attack his side. Hanzo held up his arm to defend against the punch again, but he was stunned when he watched the blade shatter like glass when Sakura's fist made contact and that had her landing a clean blow to his face with a punch that sent him flying straight across the field and near the forest where he crashed into a tree and went through it; this went on three more times before he finally stopped. A trail of dust followed the places he had landed, quickly clearing.

“How was that?”

Sakura pulled back her gloves; from where she stood she could still see Hanzo; he was slumped against the remainder of a tree trunk. While she hadn’t been all for using her chakra-enhanced strength against anyone because it appeared that they weren’t able to use chakra and she might end up fatally wounding or worse killing them; Sakura found that she had also underestimated the people here.

Sakura began stepping in the direction Hanzo had landed and she continued until she was nearly right in front of him. Her sensei had been wary of her punches because of the force she had behind them, and that hadn't even been at full, otherwise, she was certain Hanzo would be the one unconscious. "I knew you'd be able to handle that attack."

Hanzo coughed up blood; his lungs ached when he attempted to take in a breath. "T-That technique was-was-replacement jutsu?"  

Sakura stiffened but nodded nonetheless. "Yes. You were right in your assumption. I am a ninja, a kunoichi.”

“I’ve never seen that technique be performed so-so flawlessly before.” Hanzo wheezed, “Usually, I could see through it.”

However similar the techniques seemed and how familiar Hanzo may have been with them, Sakura’s suspicions were confirmed then.

"We might both be ninjas, but I think it's safe for me to assume there's a big difference between us."

“That’s clear,” Hanzo stated, “All it took was that single punch and who knows what you might have done to me at your full strength….”

With a defeated sight, Hanzo held out his hand revealing one of the tags he had gotten. “You only need the one correct? I’m allowed to keep the one I captured and my own?”

“Yeah, I only need one,”

Sakura leaned down to examine the tag, before taking it from Hanzo. Still wary in case he should choose to attack; though she doubted he would. He wasn’t without honor, and so far, Sakura couldn’t sense any malice either when she looked at him. If anything, he was looking at her with respect.

"#198 huh?" Sakura paused, looking at the tag and then back at Hanzo. Intuition edged on her sharp mind. "Hey, why are you looking to get three tags instead of your targets? You were only the third person to set foot on the island, so you had the advantage to shadow your target."

“I did.” Hanzo told her, "And I was waiting for my chance to get his tag, however, he often worked in a team with #199 and #198. See, #198 was following this kid #99-

‘Killua,’ Sakura thought.

"When #99 went to confront his stalker, the other two showed up and I was hiding in the shadows during the time. The three ganged up on #99, but he subdued them easily; took his own targets tag and then tossed #197 and #198 tags in different directions. I followed after the tag I thought was my target, but as it turned out; the kid knew I was there so he switched the tags at the last second."

Sakura covered her mouth to stop herself from laughing. She had to commend Killua for his little prank. “I-I see….hmph!”

Hanzo frowned, “It might seem funny but it’s really not!”

However, Sakura was still trembling with laughter when she thought about it. "Sorry, sorry; I shouldn't be laughing," Reaching into her bag, Sakura pulled out one of the tags, glancing at it first before tossing it in Hanzo’s lap. “How’s about a trade? I’ll take #198 for…#197!”

Hanzo’s jaw dropped as he stared at the tag; so she had found the tag.

"I caught it yesterday when it was flying through the air," Sakura explained, smiling. "That gives you the six points you need right? Take it as an apology on behalf of my friend; he's the one who tossed your tag."

“I-I don’t know what to say,”

“How about thank you?” Sakura suggested crouching down in front of Hanzo. She removed her glove before resting her hand on his injured cheek; it was swelled to the point where it covered the lower half of his eye. Chakra soothed the injury and the swelling went down in less than a minute. Again, Hanzo was stunned, watching as she pulled back, he touched his cheek. He had been taught to endure pain, but it was completely gone now.

“You’re not injured anywhere else right?”

“No. Thank you….uh, what’s your name again?”

“Oh, Sakura-Sakura Haruno,” She held out her hand for Hanzo to take and he accepted, giving a firm shake.

Dusting off her clothes, Sakura turned around, "Well I should get going. I'm on the lookout for another friend's target. Oh, yeah you wouldn't have happened to see a girl with teal hair? Wears a big yellow hat? Applicant #246?"

Hanzo paused, “Yes actually I did. I believe her name is Ponzu.”

Sakura gasped, “Really where?”

"While I was shadowing my target, I saw her at a distance going into a cave." Hanzo rubbed the back of his neck, "Out of all the applicants, she's one of the few who didn't seem to carry any weapons on her; so I assume she specializes in chemicals to fight."

"How can you be so sure? She could just be hiding her weapons." Sakura pressed; she wanted to get as much information as she could report back to Leorio and Kurapika.

 They had set a meeting place; in case the two were unable to find Leorio's target, but there was no guarantee something else wouldn't happen to them. This manhunt was beginning to thin out and with the deadline approaching, there would be a lot of desperate applicants round about this time.  

“Well before she went in, I saw her using some kind of container that emitted gas. So I'd assume she was tracking her target, the probability of her still being in that cave is close to zero though.”

Sakura knew that much, but it was still a great lead. “Do you know the direction exactly?”

"Should be east of the island, when coming from the starting point," Hanzo told her.

“Thanks, I appreciate the help.”

“Least I could do,” Hanzo said standing up, “After all; you could’ve just taken the tag without giving me my targets.”

Sakura shrugged, “What can I say? I’m generous-besides we have a sort of kinship as shinobi.”

Hanzo nodded, “Well I’ll see you around, Sakura Haruno.”

With that Hanzo leaped into the forest, Sakura turned around and headed in the opposite direction.

..

..

..

Frustration, anger, humiliation, disconcerted; all these feelings were stirring inside of Gon. Simmering at the surface and ready to boil over at any moment. The air was musky of wet grass and mud; a nostalgic scent for him; who had spent most of his childhood playing in the forest. He remained curled with his face buried in his knees. His pride was wounded deeply.

After all his planning, and finally getting a hold of Hisoka’s tag, he was shot down instantly by another who was targeting him. He had felt such accomplishment for capturing Hisoka’s tag all the while remaining undetected that he hadn’t even been aware he was being observed as well.

What’s worse, the person targeting him could’ve caught him off guard thousands of times over with all the openings he had given. It was only admiration for his diligence that Gon was allowed to attempt his plan. Then just when he thought he was finished, Hisoka appeared and regrettably assisted Gon by giving the tags that were stolen back to him.

Gon didn’t think it was possible to suffer this type of humiliation, but this single event had him reflecting on everything that had happened throughout The Hunter Exams and suddenly he felt….useless.

‘Have I done anything on my own?’

It had been so unbearable, Gon was barely able to sleep the other night; he hadn't eaten in days aside from the bark of the tree he was in, but that was so that he could expel the poison from his system quicker. It didn't make for a pleasant meal or experience, on top of which he was still a little stiff in his movements and knew he couldn't go out now. If someone spotted him in his condition, he wouldn't be able to resist.

And what's worse, now he was indebted to Hisoka.

There was a noise from outside, and the wind carried a familiar scent to his nose. A faint sweetness, mixed with the earth, but not at all unpleasant. He knew this scent.

“S-Sakura?” Gon called out carefully, waiting just in case this person wasn’t who he assumed it to be but then he heard it.

“Gon! Gon, is that you?”

"Sakura!" Gon called, beginning to crawl out of the hollow bottom of the tree. A figure peered down, hands came under his arms and he was pulled out by Sakura. Gon winced as his stiff muscles were forced to move after hours of remaining in the same position. His cheek stung being exposed to the cold air.

Sakura nearly fell out of the trees when she heard someone calling her name, but that subsided when she realized it had been Gon.

"Look at you!" Sakura exclaimed.

There was a foul smell coming from Gon's clothes and she realized it was vomit and had become stagnant. His cheek was swollen with a dark purple bruise. She put him down in front of her, holding onto his shoulder so he wouldn't have to support his entire weight.

“I’m okay…” Gon trailed, although he winced when Sakura placed her hand on his cheek and began to heal him. He silently watched as the soothing energy calmed his irritated flesh and the swelling vanished. When Sakura pulled away, the warmth vanished as well.

Gon touched his cheek, “Wow….”

“Are you hurt anywhere else?” Sakura asked checking him for further injuries but Gon shook his head.

“No,” Aside from his wounded pride.

 Gon moved stiffly trying to get up, but the sudden movement caused him to stagger a bit. So Sakura grabbed his shoulders and had him sit back down. “My muscles are just a little stiff,”

“Why do you smell like vomit?” Sakura asked, slowing her breathing so she didn’t have to take in the odor.

Gon laughed humorlessly, “Um, I was hit with these poison darts,”

"Oh, so you emptied your system to expel the poison."

Sakura finished digging through her bag when she found what she was looking for. A small vile of anti-toxin that she carried around in case of emergencies.

‘Only one,’ Sakura took off the cap of the needle.

 “Where were you hit?”

Gon craned his neck, where Sakura could see a little visible mark from where the drug had been inserted, and directed her needle there. Gon barely made a sound when the ice-cold needle hit his neck. Sakura healed that area as well.

Gon was already finding it easier to move his body now. He moved his arm steadily before standing up, wavering just for a second before catching himself again.

Sakura watched him cautiously through the silence, observing Gon in his recovery. When he looked at her, she turned her vision to the side.

“There should be a river somewhere near here.” Holding out her arms behind her, she gestured to Gon. “Let’s go,”

“I can walk-

"I wasn't asking Gon," Sakura said in a gruff voice, shooting the boy a warning glare. He quickly climbed on her back.

..

..

Gon silently stared at his distorted reflection in the water; although all of his wounds were healed, he didn’t seem to be feeling any better than before.

Sakura stood on the edge of the water, holding the makeshift spear she intended for catching dinner.  As she began to walk toward the water, her gaze fell upon Gon, who appeared to be lost in thought. His distant expression was unmistakable, and she knew that he was trying hard to conceal his emotions.

“Gon,” she called out to him, but he didn't move from his spot. Sakura's pout deepened for a second before she flashed a mischievous grin and stepped onto the water's surface, walking toward him.

“Ah! You’re-You’re-you’re-" Gon stuttered, pointing at her with an incredulous expression.

Hands-on her hips, Sakura leaned down to him, her eyes sparkling with amusement.

"What?" she asked, feigning ignorance.

“You’re walking on water!” Gon exclaimed, looking up at her with amazement.

Sakura giggled and bounced a little on the surface. "That's right. It makes fishing a little easier," she replied, smiling.

“But-But-how do-” Gon stuttered again, struggling to find words.

Sakura winked at him and placed a finger to her lips.

"Secret," she teased.

“Aw… please, tell me!” Gon begged, his eyes pleading.

“Sorry, not happening," Sakura replied with a chuckle.

She kicked up some water playfully, watching Gon splutter as it hit him. When he had calmed down, he glared at Sakura, and without warning, he grabbed a handful of water and threw it at her. The pink-haired girl grinned back at him, a mischievous glint in her eyes.

“It’s on now!”

..

..

..

The kindle crackled, and the smell of smoked fish was strong in the air. After kicking the first splash, Gon wouldn't let Sakura leave the water until she also had to huddle near the flames for warmth and to dry her clothes.

Gon sneezed stiffly and rubbed his nose before a cover was tossed over him. He looked at Sakura with a questioning gaze. She was already halfway done with her second fish.

"Don't go catching a cold now. There's still one more phase to get through."

The straight-lipped smile told Sakura that Gon was reminiscing again.

“Um, Sakura….” Gon pulled back a little when he met the pinkette’s eyes, “T-Thank you,”

“Don’t mention it,” Sakura leaned back on her hands, looking up at the sky; catching the last ray of light before the sky turned dark.

“Do you have all the points you need to pass?” Gon asked.

Sakura nodded, "Yeah, I had some real luck after a lot of bad."

Gon stared back at the flames, but this time, Sakura was determined not to allow silence to envelop them.

“And did you get all of your points?”

“Yeah,” Gon nodded, though his solemn expression returned.

“From Hisoka…….?”

Again he nodded.

Sakura gasped, "Are you serious Gon!? That's incredible!"

With a wry smile, Gon looked away, back into the flickering flames, "Not really. After I only had it for a few minutes before it was taken from me….

Gon proceeded to tell Sakura what happened the last few days. How he trained to prepare to steal Hisoka's badge and stalked him waiting for the right moment when he would be at his most vulnerable. Ironically, that moment was when Hisoka was on the offensive with his bloodlust raging, about to strike down a target. It had taken a lot of waiting for the opportunity to present itself, but Gon managed to grab the tag using his fishing rod straight from Hisoka's shirt.

As he told the story, Gon didn't spare a chance to kick himself when he told Sakura how he had thought he had everything planned to perfection, only to forget to watch for anyone who might be after him.

“Hisoka came and handed back my badge and his,” Gon stilled, as if he had turned to stone but spoke with such sharp emotion it cut straight through her. “He said that I owed him and when I tried to give it back….he punched me and left. Laying there completely helpless; it was the worst feeling….”

Sakura kept quiet, listening to Gon as if he were grieving over a great loss. In this case, it was his pride.

“Then I thought….” Gon began to tremble, his voice lost for a few seconds before he was barely able to speak. The tears ran down his face in a stream, his eyes tightly shut with disdain. “I thought…if I’m this weak-then-then maybe I don’t have what it takes to be a hunter…that I should quit”

It was difficult for Sakura to counter, not because she thought he was right it was the exact opposite because she had just witnessed for the first time a side of Gon that showed how greatly he despised losing.  

A thought struck her. A cruel-yet seemingly kind one.

"Oooh, you think so?" Sakura put a finger to her chin, "Then I guess I'll be quitting as well."

“Wha-What?”

Sakura shrugged, throwing her arms up, “Well if you say the exam is too hard then there’s no way I’m passing.”

"What do you mean?" Gon asked his curious gleam back in his eyes. "Of course, you can pass Sakura. You're super strong, really smart and you're always helping everyone."

Sakura just shook her head, “No way, no way, if someone as determined as you can't even see this through to the end then I don't have a chance. I only came here because I was curious. They say that motivation and drive are what makes a person achieve, so if someone like you who has a reason for taking the hunter exam wants to quit, then I'm gonna do the same."

Gon stood up quickly flailing his hands around, “Okay, okay, I won’t quit, so don’t you give up either Sakura!”

She stopped for a moment, allowing silence before looking up at the boy with a grin stretched wide with mischief.

“Okay!”

Gon looked at her in disbelief before pointing accusingly to the pinkette, “Hey wait a minute! You were faking!”

She winked, pinching her forefinger to her thumb and holding it up to Gon, “Bingo.”

“That’s just mean!”

"Hey, you're the one who was beating yourself up in the first place.”

“I’m allowed to.”

"No, you're not."  

"Well, I didn't do anything on my own for this exam." Gon pointed out.

"Neither did I-I was always with you, Killua, Leorio, and Kurapika." Sakura countered. “Therefore your excuse isn’t good enough, so I’m blackmailing you with responsibility. If you quit then I’m going to do the same.”

 “Mmm, you’re so mean.” He pouted.

“How so? I was trying to make you feel better.”

"Well, now I can't give up because of you."

“You’re welcome.”

With his cheeks puffed, Gon turned his head away brashly crossing his arms.

A minute was lost to Gon completely as if it were a second because he hadn't been able to register when he felt the warm (if not slightly damp) weight pressing against his back. An arm wrapped around his shoulder, the other across his torso, rendering him immobile. Though that didn’t bother him as it wasn’t the kind of hold he felt like escaping from. Sakura rested her chin on top of the boy’s head, speaking softly.

"Listen to me Gon, right now you might think that this humiliation means you aren’t good enough, but that’s not true at all. It just means that you’re going to have to find a way to get stronger. A defeat today can lead to a victory tomorrow if you decide to learn from it. So don’t say you’re giving up on the exams when you have a reason to become a hunter."

Gon hadn’t entirely listened to Sakura’s words, but he didn’t want to lose this sudden warmth he was feeling. He leaned back and said what he hoped would prolong the moment of comfort that he especially needed after the recent events he had endured.

“Thank you, Sakura.”

..

..

..

..

After informing Gon of the problem Leorio was having to find their target and the meeting place Sakura had set with Kurapika, the two left on the sixth day to get back to the starting point. They waited up in a tree together and sure enough, Leorio and Kurapika arrived. The two males were discussing what they should do next as they haven't found Leorio's target yet. That's when Sakura and Gon decided to drop down from above and in front of them. Both Kurapika and Leorio stood up from their hiding place, which gave them a clear view of the boat they had arrived on a few days ago through a thicket of bushes.

“Sakura! Gon!” Leorio exclaimed.

Sakura waved at the two, “Hey,”

“Gon, did you find your target?” Leorio asked,

Gon nodded, though with a distant expression. Since confessing the event to Sakura, it hadn't been trudged up for the duration of their journey, until now. The wound to his pride hadn't completely healed, but he had hoped that finding his other two friends and helping them might speed the process.

Kurapika looked at Sakura, “Sakura, did you….?”

“Yeah, and I got some information on Leorio’s target,”

Gon, Leorio, Kurapika, and Sakura were crouched down to avoid being spotted by the other applicant's Gon and Sakura had seen from above. Listening to the information she had gathered regarding Leorio's target. Sakura told them what Hanzo had said to her regarding Ponzu, including the weapons she supposedly used, as well as the last place she was seen.

“Although he told me she had gone in a cave, I doubt she’s still there.”  

“There are four possibilities we can consider,” Kurapika held up his hand straight while explaining, “She’s in good shape and still has her tag. She’s in good shape but lost her tag. She’s out of action and still has her tag. Or she’s out of action and doesn’t have her tag.”

Though Leorio questioned the likelihood of her still having her tag when she was out of action, assuming that to achieve that status, there would have to be a confrontation with another applicant, he hadn't taken into consideration the elements that they were up against aside from the other exam applicants.

Gon thought for a moment, “Sakura, you said that Ponzu uses chemical weapons right?”

Sakura nodded, “Though I’m not sure how accurate that bit of information is, why?”

"Because I might be able to track her scent," Gon said, reminding them that he had an incredible sense of smell which he was able to use to track and place all of them.

“That’s right!” exclaimed Kurapika, “Some drugs have strong scents,”

"Well, Gon?"

“I’ll give it a shot.”

..

..

..

Gon started by returning to the highest point, a large tree, and climbed right on top where he could catch the scent that was carried by the winds. Finding a strong scent that was distinct from some sort of chemical, he led the group through the forest.  Although Gon was able to track the scent, it had been scattered but Sakura had informed them of the information Hanzo had given her regarding the last place Ponzu was seen. And after traveling through thick fields of grass, crossing over streams, and trampling in the softest soil, they finally came to a cautious halt.

The sky was already a bright orange, soon deepening when the four were staring at the mouth of a cave inside a rocky hill with trees, its vines visible around the opening which gave the cave an eerie appearance.

“In there Gon?” Leorio asked.

“No doubt about it,”

Sakura narrowed her eyes, “Hanzo said that he saw Ponzu heading into the cave after she sprayed something in it.”

“That could imply she was targeting someone,” said Kurapika.

“Exactly, so why would she stay in the cave?” Sakura asked, “If she was going after her target and that person was in the cave……”

“What is it?” asked Gon,

“It could be that she defeated her target and took the badge, but decided to stay in the cave to wait out the deadline-or she was defeated by her target and was killed. There could be nothing but a body in that cave,”

It wouldn't make sense for a person to pass up the chance to take a badge if they were lacking or to thin out the competition.

Leorio watched the cave for a moment, before he set his briefcase down, picked up a stick, and started making his way towards the entrance. "I'm going in. I want you guys to wait here."

When he got to the front of the cave Leorio only prodded at the corners and perimeter within his reach to check for traps and when he believed there weren't any, he returned to the group.

“I’ll head inside, wait until I give the okay-then you three can come in.”

Kurapika held up three fingers, “If we don’t hear from you in thirty minutes, we’re coming inside.”

Leorio immediately rejected the arrangement, “No way, if you don’t hear from me in that time. Leave.”

"We can't do that," Kurapika stated. "We've allied."

Leorio turned around sharply, “Then this alliance is over.”

“Leorio,” Sakura called but he kept walking.

“I won’t know for sure what’s going on unless I check for myself, but I can’t have you guys carrying me through things all the time. I appreciate everything you guys have done for me, but I’ve got to do this alone.”

It wasn’t offensive to hear. It was clear then that Leorio needed to assure himself, that he would be able to get through this phase and make it to the final. He was beginning to feel like he was being carried and having learned from experience the agony, Sakura couldn't say anything against his decision.   

Although Gon didn’t stand on that same perspective, “No way.”

Leorio turned back to them ready to state again that with the alliance severed there was no need for the three to remain behind for him, but Gon didn’t heed him.

“We’re staying here because we want to. Is that a problem?”

Sakura closed her eyes, her eyebrows raised high, ‘That’s a stubbornness that cannot be deterred.’

And Leorio understood that as well since he relented before proceeding into the cave cautiously. A lighter in his hand and his switchblade close in his pocket. Leaving his briefcase with them.

..

..

..

Time went by silently on both ends of the cave. Sakura, Gon, and Killua were yet to hear anything from Leorio and they hadn't stopped anxiously watching the imaginary clock in their minds for the deadline.

"He's taking too long," Kurapika said finally breaking the silence.

“Is Leorio okay?” asked Gon.

“I hope so,” Sakura murmured.

There was an echo through the cave then, it was Leorio’s voice, screaming towards the entrance. “Gon, Kurapika, Sakura, don’t come in here!”

While the warning was heard, it was not obeyed. The three immediately charged forward without a moment's hesitation. The tunnel was wide leading to the back of the cave, and there hadn't been a need for light either since the journey to the back of the cave was short or there was already a light being produced at the end; however, dread-filled them when they saw the state Leorio was in.

Laying on the ground, flat on his stomach, visible red indentations in pairs littered his body. Leorio was twitching in pain but it was more than that. Around him, there were also several severed heads of snakes-vipers.

Leorio looked up at them, “You idiots, why did you enter the cave?”

Sakura covered her mouth, before swallowing back her fright and leaning down towards Leorio to heal him. Her hands trailed along the open wounds, but there was one issue.

 “This is bad. He needs an antidote.”

 They weren’t the only ones in the cave. Leaning on the wall was Bouban-the snake charmer as Tonpa had introduced him. He was completely still, seemingly in a trance on the right wall of the cave there was Leorio’s target, Ponzu, watching the three inept.

Kurapika and Gon kneeled in front of their friend. "Leorio, do you have any serums in your bag?"

Leorio began to tremble, though he was already in a cold sweat. “If I did….I could’ve saved you guys.”

Sakura pulled back after healing the last of Leorio’s wounds, “Although he’s healed, the poison’s still in his system. I don’t have any antidotes. We need to leave right now.”

Moving quickly and carefully, Sakura hoisted Leorio onto her back and stood up. Gon and Kurapika moved to step out of the cave as well when Ponzu spoke.

“I wouldn’t do that if I were you,” she said, “You can’t leave this cave.”

Kurapika asked the reason for this, but Sakura didn’t need to hear it. S chill run down her spine as she watched the cracks and crevices of the cave with unblinking eyes, completely overwhelmed by the number of snakes that began slithering out around the exit of the cave.

Sakura did not have the best experiences with snakes and even now she preferred to keep her distance from them. It wasn’t just that they made her skin crawl. They were a trigger for very unpleasant memories.

“Bourbon the snake charmer set this trap. If anyone tries to leave, the snakes attack them.” Ponzu explained, “If you’re bitten, you’ll end up like your friend, paralyzed and then-

“Death,” Sakura finished, taking a shaky step back.

Kurapika turned back to Bourbon. "You're looking for tags, right? We'll give you all of ours if you let us out!"

Ponzu sighed, “Don’t bother. He’s already dead.”

Upon closer inspection, they could see that the blue-haired woman was telling the truth. Bourbon hadn't moved since they entered the cave, and when they looked at his unblinking eyes they saw that all signs of life had been snuffed out.

 After setting Leorio on the ground and leaving Gon to watch over, Sakura and Kurapika looked a little closer, there were large, purplish bubbles on his hands. Sakura knew what this signaled.

“Are you…..carrying bees on you?” Sakura asked, looking back at Ponzu.

Kurapika attempted to reach for Bourbon; he rationalized that if you were going to use snake venom to fight then it would make sense to have an antidote on hand in case. However, just when he was about to make contact Kurapika had to pull away when more snakes appeared from Bourbon's clothing, hissing and snapping their fangs at the two. Sakura took a jumpy step back.

“Afraid of snakes huh?” Ponzu observed. “Those snakes are trained to attack anyone who gets too close to their master, as well as anyone who tries to leave the cave.”

“Even though their master is dead, they’re still trained to remain with him huh?” Sakura narrowed her eyes, looking back to Bourbon “He must’ve died from anaphylactic shock right?”

Gon asked then, “Anaphylactic shock?”

Kurapika nodded, "When a bee stings a human, the human produces antibodies to fight the venom. But if a human is stung again by the same bee, then they'll experience an allergic reaction."

"That's right," Ponzu stated.

“So you used bees to kill him?” asked Gon.

Ponzu told them that Bourbon had been her target. She managed to track him in the cave they currently occupied. “After confirming he was in this cave. I sprayed sleeping gas at the entrance before entering. When I found him, he was out cold, but he already set his trap.”

The sleeping gas Ponzu had used didn’t reach into all the cracks in the cave, such as the roof where dozens upon dozens of snakes were set and lying in wait.

"I jumped back in time and avoided being bitten, but that's when my trap triggered." Tapping the giant yellow hat on her head, everyone watched as a swarm of bees came out of the fabric. This image reminded them a lot of an actual beehive. "When I scream, they attack any nearby humans. I didn't expect him to die. How could I have known he was already stung once?"

Despite what Ponzu said, she didn’t sound the least bit remorseful, “And I couldn’t help him because of the snakes.” Raising her finger, Ponzu made an eight in the air and that was the signal for her bees to return to her hat which they did with no issue.

“The problem now is that he’s dead. We can’t disarm the trap or look for a way to disarm it.” Ponzu told them. “I’ve already given up, we just have to wait for the examiners to come and save us.”

Sakura tilted her head a little, "How can you be so sure the examiners will get us out?"

"Our ID contains a tracking device. The examiners can locate each applicant. If someone hasn't returned by the deadline the examiners will look for them."

It would have been a lightning thought if it wasn't for Leorio's condition. While he was calm after Sakura's treatment, he was still unable to move because of the poison that was running through his system.

“The best course would be to give up this year and wait for the examiners to get us out.”

"But Leorio doesn't have that sort of time," Sakura stated, glaring at Ponzu. “He won’t make it through the night.”

"The examiners won't move until the deadlines are met though." Ponzu countered, "If you don't have your tag, you'll be left for dead."  

Sakura bit her bottom lip hard, she looked at the entrance of the cave. It was completely out of the question to try and force her way through with all her friends present. The snakes would go into attack mode. She couldn’t try and take down the walls either because that would probably trigger a rain of snakes that would go after anything that moved.

Then another thought came to mind.

'I wonder….' Sakura looked back at Bourbon. She felt her throat tightening and her stomach quiver as she stepped closer to the snake charmer. 'If I'm right….he should have an antidote on him but if I'm wrong or if he used it…..but…..it's the only way…..I can….

With a trembling hand and tears gathering in the corner of her eyes, Sakura reached towards Bourbon, his snakes watching her with harsh yellow eyes but then another slapped over her own and pulled her back. She looked back at Gon.

“Gon what are you-

“You don’t have to force yourself Sakura,” Gon said, letting go of her hand. He stepped towards Bourbon.

Sakura’s eyes softened, “Gon….don’t tell me…but if I don’t then Leorio will-

Instead of responding, Gon took a breath before throwing his hand forward. Ignoring Ponzu and Kurapika who were calling to him. The instant Gon touched Bourbon, the snakes charged with their mouths open, fangs flashing in the light of the oil lamp.

Dread filled Sakura as she watched Gon's form vanish under dark scales pattered with red. The vipers surrounding Gon slithered and without a doubt were injecting their venom but Gon persisted. A few seconds later, Gon raised his arm, his hand visible through the coils revealing a bottle and two syringes.

"Found it! Sakura!" Gon tossed the bottle and needles her way. Sakura managed to catch them, but her concern was still averted by Gon. She watched as he fell back, and landed on the ground. The cloak of snakes slithered away. Gon lay with a weak smile, one of his eyes swollen purple from a bite, while the rest of his body was also covered.

The image quickly broke Sakura from her fearful grip and she drew out the antidote in the syringes, handing one to Kurapika. “Give this to Leorio quickly.”

“Right.”

“Dammit,” Sakura then went to Gon, injecting him professionally while inspecting his wounds. After that, Sakura then proceeded to heal the bites as she did for Leorio.

Ponzu looked on in awe, crouching down in front of Gon and Sakura, “I can’t believe he jumped in a nest of poisonous snakes to search for an antidote he didn’t even know was there.”

“Neither can I” Sakura hissed, clenching her jaw. “Though the odds were in his favor. When using poison like you or Bourbon, you’d often have an antidote as a bargaining chip. Though it takes a lot of courage to……”

Sakura ran her hand along Gon’s face, ensuring that all of his wounds were healed again. She then looked back at Kurapika to see how Leorio’s condition was. The Kurta gave her a reassuring look that he was fine.

"You guys must be really good friends," Ponzu said, smiling genuinely. It surprised her the lengths that these four were willing to go to for each other. While it was common to form alliances for this phase, there wasn't any need for comradery or loyalty. It was merely a mutually beneficial agreement that wasn't expected to be prolonged.   

‘They couldn’t have even known each other that long,’ Ponzu assumed.

Gon opened his eyes and began lifting himself, he looked at Ponzu. "Hey, do you have any sleeping gas left?"

The question triggered everyone’s curiosity.

“I do.”

Gon reached into his pocket, bringing out a badge. He held it out towards Ponzu, “Will you trade it for this?”

#103, Bourbons tag. Gon had managed to find that as well when he was looking for the antidote, all the while he had managed to come up with a solution to get the group out of the cave of snakes without relying on the examiners and failing the phase.

“Wait, what are you going to do with the sleeping gas though?”

"Put all the snakes to sleep so we can escape," Gon stated.

Ponzu’s face dropped, “That would be effective if I were spraying it from the outside. Within five minutes the entire cave will be filled with gas and the snakes will fall asleep. But it’ll take five minutes! We’d be put to sleep as well! No one can hold their breath that long!”

Sakura closed her eyes, “I can hold my breath long enough to get us out, and I have a resistance to poison as well,”

"Nine minutes and forty-five seconds," Gon said, standing up. He started to stretch his muscles which had become a little stiff after being injected with venom. "That's my record for holding my breath."

Sakura caught on, “Gon and I can carry all of you out of here.”

Ponzu frowned and looked away, “I can’t trust you. You might escape without me.”

Kurapika then interjected, "Do you think they'd do that? When both were willing to jump into a pit of vipers to save their friend?"

That seemed to settle Ponzu’s suspicions and the women brought out a small chamber holding the sleeping gas. She set it down and looked at Gon and Sakura. “It’s ready.”

Gon looked at Sakura and nodded before giving a thumbs up to Ponzu, signaling for her to release the gas. She unscrewed the cap and a cloud of gas was released.  

Sakura and Gon stood still, watching as everyone fell unconscious along with the snakes there were hiding in the walls of the cave. Sakura kept herself from cringing when she felt some of the snake’s bodies hit her own when they fell or making any unnecessary movements so as not to lose count for the five minutes they needed to escape.   

‘Nearly time,’

Then when the time was up, Sakura and Gon moved to pick up the unconscious individuals. Sakura picked up Leorio and Gon picked up Kurapika and Ponzu, tossing them on his back before the two made their way to the entrance of the cave.  

..

..

Sakura gently placed Leorio down next to where Gon placed Kurapika, both were still unconscious, as was Ponzu. Gon had set up upright against a tree, going through her belongings before placing Bourbon’s tag in her lap but then Sakura saw why he was searching her bag in the first place.

Gon held up Ponzu’s badge, “A small fee for carrying her out.”

Sakura stared for a moment before her shoulders shook from laughter, and joined in with Gon.

“It looks like, we’re all going to the final phase together.”

Chapter Text

Hello everyone! I’m back with more drama and more chapters for you! It has been a hectic week. From mountains of work, to my sister convincing me that our house was on fire-not kidding, I’m finally able to post these new chapters.

Hope you enjoy!

Gon, Kurapika, Leorio, and Sakura emerged victorious from the treacherous Fourth Phase, just like shining stars amidst a darkened sky. Their triumph was shared with Killua, Hisoka, Hanzo, Pokkle, Gittarackur, and Bodoro, forging a group of ten resilient applicants. Together, they boarded an airship and left to face the next phase of the Hunter exam.

As Sakura stepped onto the airship, a sense of urgency consumed her. The weight of the past week clung to her like an unshakable shadow, infiltrating her every move. The constant need to be vigilant had disrupted her usual rhythm, making even the simplest tasks feel foreign. She longed for the comfort of a routine undisturbed.

But keeping her mind blank proved to be an impossible feat, akin to a delicate glass sculpture resisting cracks under the pressure of a tempestuous storm. Alone with her thoughts, Sakura found herself drawn into a whirlwind of memories, replaying the intricate details of the recent exam within the theater of her mind. Each challenge, each triumph, and each setback danced before her.

Suddenly, the airship's intercom crackled. Bean's voice, amplified, resonated throughout the vessel's corridors, announcing a message. The chairman sought to interview the remaining candidates. The call to gather in the first reception room on the second floor.

As Sakura listened to the announcement, she found her gaze drifting downwards, captivated by the sight of water streaming over her palms. For several minutes, she stared, lost in contemplation, as though searching for answers in the watery labyrinth of her hands.

Eventually, Sakura's resolve solidified, a determined spark igniting within her core. She clenched her hands tightly, squeezing out any lingering doubts.

"I still have a ways to go," she whispered to herself, her voice a barely audible echo within the confines of the bathroom. With a resolute gesture, Sakura turned off the cascading shower, its steady flow reduced to a mere murmur, and stepped out onto the cool tiles beneath her feet.

Wrapped in a towel, Sakura caught a glimpse of her reflection in the mirror above the sink. Her eyes, once filled with uncertainty, now shimmered with a newfound resolve.

..

..

.. 

Killua stood in front of the bathroom, as  Sakura emerged, a fleeting smile came to her lips. Their encounter was punctuated by a curt wave from Killua and a reciprocal greeting from Sakura, their words exchanged as gently as a breath carried on a breeze.

Seeking solace and a momentary respite, they settled upon the benches lining the lower half of the airship, their eyes fixated on the expanse of clear skies. The view offered little in terms of excitement or intrigue, yet it served as a tranquil backdrop where their contemplations could unfold.

Killua, his head resting upon the windowsill, turned his gaze towards Sakura, his eyes probing for her perspective on the Fourth Phase. The question hung in the air. Sakura scrunched her nose, for the Fourth Phase had been a whirlwind of unexpected encounters.

"Well," she began, her words tiptoeing delicately, "I didn't particularly hate it. What about you?"

A somewhat arrogant smirk adorned Killua's face as he lifted his chin, his expression painted with the hues of triumph. "It was so easy,"

He regaled Sakura with the events of the fourth phase, amused as he did so. Talking his target feeble attempts to outwit him with the help of his brothers. The thrill of witnessing the defeated opponents' stunned faces had brought a sense of satisfaction, but as the adrenaline subsided, a lingering sense of boredom took its place after.

Sakura chuckled her laughter a melodic interlude in the conversation. "Yeah?" she teased. "Well, my experience was a bit different. I found myself in a fight with Kurapika because I was his target. I had to get back three points after-"

Interrupting Sakura's account, Killua leaped from his seat. "Seriously, you lost to him?"

Amusement flickered in Sakura's eyes as she explained the nuances of their confrontation, the rules they had abided by. The fight had been governed by a single-hit system, akin to their game of ninja. Yet, the battle had stretched on, catching Sakura off guard at a pivotal moment, allowing Kurapika to seize an advantage.

"I was taken by surprise,"

Killua shook his head in disbelief, "I don't get it. Why did you let him have your badge? Couldn't you have escaped instead?"

Killua's words held an underlying curiosity, a desire to unravel the depths of Sakura's capabilities. He recognized her resilience, her stamina, and the strength she possessed.

"No way," she refuted, her voice firm. "We agreed that Kurapika would get the badge if he managed to land a hit on me. I wouldn't have given it to him otherwise, but I offered it willingly.”

"You offered it to him first!? That's so stupid!"

Pouting, Sakura's cheeks puffed up, lending her the appearance of a small creature with a touch of whimsy. It was a momentary distraction for Killua, who had to resist the urge to point it out.

"It's not stupid,"

"I think it is," Killua replied, leaning back, his hands finding support behind his head. "Why would you inconvenience yourself like that?"

 "It's what friends do for one another, Killua."

Silence fell between them, thick with unspoken words and lingering inquiries. Killua's stillness spoke volumes, a language of curiosity and uncertainty. Finally, he found the words to voice it.

"Would you have done the same for me? If I were your target, would you have given me your badge back on the boat?"

Confusion etched itself upon Sakura's features. Peering into Killua's earnest eyes, Sakura responded without hesitation, her words carried on the wings of unwavering loyalty. "Of course. You're my friend too."

Killua's brow furrowed, his mind engaged in deep contemplation before he finally posed a question. "How do you know when someone becomes your friend?"

The inquiry, unexpected coming from Killua's typically astute mind, reflected his unique upbringing and the shadows. He had honed his skills as an assassin, dedicating his formative years to a craft that allowed little room for companionship. Perhaps he had been denied the luxury of forging genuine connections, or he simply hadn't known how to navigate the complexities of friendship.

Sakura's eyes drifted upwards, her gaze locked on the ceiling as if seeking answers from above. "There's no easy way to answer that," she began, her voice a soft melody of introspection. "You meet someone, you spend time together, and before you realize it, you've become friends. It's something that happens unexpectedly. You'll figure it out for yourself."

Killua absorbed her words. But as he processed Sakura's response, he couldn't help but notice her fleeting expression, a subtle shift in her countenance. He recognized the ache of empathy, the glimpse of understanding that flickered in her eyes. His concern drew him closer, leaning forward, his voice tender yet tinged with uncertainty. "Why are you looking at me like that? Are you going to cry again or something?"

Caught off guard by the question, Sakura blinked, her surprise momentarily displacing the contemplative air surrounding them. "Huh? What? No, why would you think that?" she replied, her confusion etching lines of innocence on her face.

Killua pointed at her, specifically at her glistening eyes, the ethereal shimmer that lingered within. "Because you looked like you were,"

A small smile curled upon Sakura's lips, her voice gentle and reassuring. "I wasn't,"

Killua pressed on. "So, how did you decide? How did you decide that we were friends?"

Sakura observed the vulnerability in his eyes, the yearning for understanding that shone through his usually guarded demeanor. Killua was not like other children. His journey had been marred by shadows and secrecy, leaving little room for the formation of bonds.

"It's a secret!" she teased, a mischievous glimmer in her eyes. Her arm draped around his shoulders, her presence offering comfort and solace. Little did Killua know that the embrace served as much to support Sakura as it did to reassure him.

"Hey!" Killua protested, his cheeks flushed with embarrassment. "Cut that out!"

Sakura laughed. "It's alright, it's alright," she reassured him, her fingers gently ruffling his hair."After all, we're friends, right?"

Killua's reluctant pause spoke volumes, his gaze fixed upon Sakura, his chin resting upon her arm. He couldn't bring himself to meet her eyes, yet his grip on her remained firm, a silent affirmation of their bond

"I still want an answer," he persisted,

Sakura's gaze drifted back to the vast expanse of the sky, her chin finding solace upon the crown of Killua's head.

..

..

..

Sakura was among the last to be called in by the chairmen for the interview, she had thought it was maybe the last phase but her friends who went before told her that they were just asked some questions. Entering the room, Sakura saw Chairmen Netero sitting before a table, a single pillow laying on the opposite side where the other applicants had been.

“Come have a seat,” Netero gestured to the pillow. Sakura sat down, noticing the brush and writing pad that the chairmen picked up.

“Firstly, why do you want to become a Hunter?”

“Well, it’s not really that I want to become a Hunter.” Sakura told him honestly, “I was just curious about the exam.”

Netero nodded, “You’re the second person to tell me that.”

She guessed the first was Killua. He had wanted to come to the Hunter Exam to kill time and the others all had their motives for wanting to become hunters.

“Now, out of all the applicants who are you keeping a close eye on?”

Sakura looked confused, “Who I’m keeping an eye on?”

Netero nodded, “Someone who’s caught your eye,”

The kunoichi didn’t even blink before she answered, “#44, Hisoka.”

Sakura didn’t explain her reasons why though, she had thought the reason she was keeping an eye on him, was perhaps to the fact that she was cautious and that’s when she realized her answer wasn’t entirely accurate. But Hisoka was the one applicant that haunted her thoughts and the answer seemed right with the unspoken implication. There was this knowing at her whenever she thought of Hisoka. It was something more complex than aggravation.

Netero noticed the stiff posture of the only female applicant to make it to the Final Phase this year, but he did not point it out to her. He found it a bit ironic that she would say Hisoka was the one she was keeping an eye out for when he had said the same for her. There was a rather dangerous glint in his eyes when he admitted to that, but Killua and Gon were also mentioned.  

 “For the final question; which of the nine applicants would you want to fight the least?”

Sakura paused, “I wouldn’t want to fight any of my friends, that’s #99, #404, #403, #405. I’d probably quit right away.”

Again, it was an answer that Gon had given the chairmen as well.

Netero found it splendid that seven rookies managed to make it to the Final Phase but he was especially partial to Sakura, after hearing her feats during the Fourth Phase. She had gone to great lengths to ensure her friends achieved the points they needed to pass, and she managed to secure the points for herself as well. Adding to that, she had adapted to each situation and showed little intimidation when encountering the other applicants. Her ability was another thing. Of course, Netero had this type of data on all the applicants as they were evaluated during the Fourth Phase.

“Alright then. You’re excused.”

Sakura stood up and left, giving a slight bow before exiting the room, but she had a sneaking feeling that those questions were about the Final Phase and already she knew what was coming.

‘I might not need the book to figure this one out.’

“Hey Sakura,” Gon called as she came out of the room, Leorio and Kurapika were also standing with him.

Leorio pointed his thumb to the back, “Come on, we’re gonna go get dinner.”

Sakura grinned, “Sounds good to me.”

That night went by so peacefully, Sakura forgot to read the book to see what was up ahead.  

..

..

..

The following day, the airship landed and Sakura had a feeling that was going to be their last trip on the contraption. They were brought out to a large building with dome rooftops, extravagantly designed with lush gardens. The inside was well kept, everyone observed when they entered into a giant hall. It seemed to be completely vacant though, aside from the Hunter applicants and the examiners for that year’s Hunter Exams, Satotz, Menchi, Buhara, Lippo, Beans and Netero, and a few individuals in suits who were probably part of the Hunter organization.

Netero stood in front of the group of applicants to address them, “This hotel is owned by the Hunter Exam Selection Committee. The place is all yours until the battles have concluded.”

Someone came in, rolled a board covered with a cloth, and placed it next to Netero. "For the Final Phase, we will be holding a one-on-one tournament."

Grabbing the cloth, Netero pulled it to reveal the board. Everyone lifted their heads, they weren’t able to see who would be fighting who because of the large tape at the bottom, hiding the applicants for the tournament, but they were still a bit baffled because of the brackets.

“So, only the last person standing passes?”

“No,” Netero held up a finger, "One win is all you need to pass. The winners are removed from the competition, while the loser continues up the bracket."  

That would mean only one person would fail this exam; so this was going to be a bit different than a regular tournament. Although it settled everyone somewhat, there was still a new tension in the air as everyone knew there was no room for error in this final phase of the exam.  

“And here is the bracket,”

Netero pulled back the tape and the whole room went silent. The tension increased. Sakura especially felt like her heart had dropped into the pits of her stomach and was being devoured by her stomach acid because it hurt with every beat all of a sudden. She stared at the bracket, barely blinking. There were pictures of all of the applicants and their numbers, including herself. On the left of the chart, there were Gon and Hanzo, who were paired to fight first, Killua, Pokkle, and Gitarackur were also there, but the brackets were uneven. The same went on the right side where Sakura was situated. The side of the chart she was in, made her closer to battling Leorio and Kurapika if she didn't win her first match.

Which was Hisoka.

Gon, Killua, Kurapika, and Leorio looked over at Sakura while trying to maintain passive demeanors, there was an obvious concern for the girl.

“Impressive right?” Netero asked the tense group, “After all, everyone has at least two chances to win.”

"But some people like #294, #405, and #405, get five chances."  Pokkle pointed out.

Sakura was also wondering how she wound up with so many chances. To distract herself from her fear, she chose to keep to the present and not what the near future would bring.

“Why didn’t you use a balanced bracket?” asked Bodoro

Netero explained to them that the bracket was assembled based on their performance throughout the entire exam and those who performed better were the ones who received more chances and were granted a higher chance of success.

She couldn't register to do much herself when she was always with Gon, Killua Kurapika, and Leorio. The only time she was on her own during this exam was really during the Fourth Phase and that didn't last long.

Killua then chided, “Can you tell us how you scored our performances?”

Sakura knew why Killua was demanding to know, he was probably looking for a re-evaluation of sorts because the brackets were meant to represent their performance and he did not believe in any way that what was represented right now was accurate on his own accord.

 ‘Got a bit of an ego too,’

Killua was curious as to how they were scored since he only had three chances, and this was based on performance. But Netero refused to tell them, saying it was classified. Much to Killua’s disappointment and aggravation.

"I can't explain how you were scored but I can explain our methods. First, we consider three major criteria: physical strength, mental strength, and overall impression. For physical strength, we use an aggregate of agility, flexibility, endurance, and perception. For mental strength, we use an aggregate of resilience, adaptability, judgment, and creativity. However, this information is only used as a reference point. After all, you were strong enough to advance to the Final Phase."

Netero paused briefly, allowing everyone to reflect on their performances; "We are most concerned with your overall impression. This refers to any intangible factors not previously mentioned. You could consider this your evaluation of your potential as a Hunter.”

When Sakura heard this she reflected on something different, the whole reason she had taken the exam in the first place was that it was a means to an end that was meant to be the conclusion of the book. It was so that she could finally return to her world; so she didn't even need to pass this exam. But it left her to wonder what would come next.

"And we also incorporate the opinion of your peers," Netero said, looking directly at Killua.

Sakura could see that Killua was contemplating everything he had been told but at the same time, he hadn't changed his opinion of his evaluation. To break him from his thoughts, she threw her hand against his back to jolt him back, since everyone was being so subtle with their reactions in anticipation of what was to come. Killua looked up at Sakura with a light glare; she smiled back reassuringly in turn and seemed to calm somewhat after.

“Now, the battle rules are simple. Weapons are allowed. No cheating. If your opponent admits defeat, you win. However! If you kill your opponent, you will immediately be disqualified. All remaining applicants will pass and the exam will end.”

Now there was something good Sakura could take from that; they wouldn’t be able to kill their opponent so that worked both ways. She could use her weapons-another plus, but it all seemed redundant compared to the rule where you had to make your opponent admit defeat.

With everything set, the first match was about to commence.

..

..

..

It took no less than a minute for Gon and Hanzo to prepare themselves for battle. Sakura was anxious about this fight, and very concerned for Gon because she had witnessed some of Hanzo's abilities and she didn't know if the younger boy would be able to handle it. Despite the amount of opportunity he had, Gon had a strong nature that rivaled Naruto's and in Sakura's terms, that was a great deal. If it was just to judge power, she knew Hanzo held a flame that Gon was unable to hold a candle to right now.

When Gon and Hanzo were called to the front, placing them at a good distance from the other applicants and examiners so that they could be observed safely; Hanzo addressed the man, Masta who was serving as the referee. Hanzo thanked the man for the evaluation he had given Hanzo during the Fourth Phase.

As it turned out, all of the applicants had someone shadowing them, and Sakura realized that’s why she had constantly felt like someone was watching her but the presence didn’t feel threatening.

Hanzo then asked to confirm that the only way they could win their battles was to make their opponent surrender and it was confirmed that no other method could be used, which included knockouts and killing your opponent.  

'That's what I was worried about,' Sakura had gotten the impression but now that was confirmed, she knew this was going to be hard. And it made her more anxious about Gon's battle.

Sakura’s instinct of concern was not paranoia because the second the match began between Hanzo and Gon her interpretation was realized.

..

..

 Gon sprung to the side to put distance between him and Hanzo but the shinobi covered it with a single step. He was right beside Gon, complimenting him on the confidence in his legs before knocking him out in a second. His hand came down on the back of Gon's neck, the blow caused Gon's vision to not only become blurred but nearly distorted.

Hanzo held Gon by his shoulders before digging his knee into the boy’s back. It was clear that Gon had taken a very powerful strike and it was making him nauseous. Sakura cringed, watching as Hanzo continuously asked Gon to give up but he would not surrender. Hanzo even attempted to reason with him, that if he quit as he was he’d still be able to fight after but Gon continued with the same defiance.

“I’m never gonna quit!”

After that, it was all a matter of endurance for the onlookers who had become so fond of the boy; as even they were unable to convince Gon to give up this battle. Every strike Gon received ran through all of his friends who were watching.

Three hours passed and still, the first match was continuing, Gon's body hadn't left the floor as Hanzo knocked him around with little effort. Leorio and Kurapika wanted Gon to give up the fight but knew they wouldn't be able to tell him to. He'd have to decide that for himself. But Sakura watched quietly. Leorio had nearly interfered but the other examiners warned him that if he did, then Gon would be the one who gets disqualified. It might have been another novel if Leorio was the one who would get disqualified but he couldn't squander Gon's chances, because he knew the boy would probably not appreciate his interference then.

Though the words had Gon getting back on his feet slowly despite the pain, attempting to reassure Leorio. “It’s okay Leorio…..this is….nothing.”

It was far from that, but still, Gon was determined to hold in despite all the pain that must be running through his entire body like hot water.

Hanzo decided to change tactics after that, threatening to break Gon’s arm. He placed the boy’s arm behind his back again telling Gon to give up and once more the boy refused.

The snap echoed through the entire hall.

Gon's left arm was broken in an instant. But there was one thing Sakura knew about that break. She had studied the human body thoroughly to the point where she could identify every organ, vein, and artery that lurked beneath the surface, as well as bones. It was a clean break. Nothing shattered.

It was probably what helped keep her composure as well. From lashing out at Hanzo right then. The same couldn’t be said for Kurapika and Leorio.

“Kurapika, don’t try to stop me. If this guy does anything else to Gon…..

"Me? Stop you?" Kurapika hissed, clenching his jaw. "Not a chance."

 Kurapika’s eyes were already starting to turn red from rage and Leorio was trembling and was at a point where he had become so rigid most of his veins could be seen on his hands.

Sakura grabbed both of them by their arms, “Both of you better calm down, you can’t lash out aimlessly.”

Kurapika and Leorio were about to protest, demanding to know how the pinkette could hold such composure when the person she considered her friend was getting tortured right in front of her, but what she said threw dirt on their flames of anger.

"If Gon fails this exam, he will probably never forgive you," Sakura told them, silencing the two. "His resolve is so strong he's able to endure all that pain. It shows how much passing this exam and winning this round means. If you take that away from him-you of all people." Sakura paused, gripping her arms tighter so that the fabric of her gloves burned her skin. "It'll all be meaningless and that's worse than letting this match continue."

Killua glanced stoically from Sakura back to Gon; even though the pinkette was saying that it was clear she was having a hard time watching this match too. He couldn't understand the sympathy that the others had for Gon and he had simply been comparing how he and the other twelve-year-old were different from one another. Reevaluating himself.

Hanzo looked down at Gon, his forehead was pressed against the floor and he was clutching his broken arm. He had a feeling that this match was going to be difficult, not in terms of combat reasons but the resilience that the young boy showed right before they fought. And hearing what the pinkette said, made him more concerned.

 ‘I have to finish this quickly,’

Placing a hand on the ground where Gon lay, Hanzo lifted himself on that hand, straightening his body like a pillar. "I'm sure you're in too much pain to listen but hear me out. I am descended from the shinobi, a clan of covert agents. From the day I was born, I was forced to endure harsh training to master the art of ninpo. I have trained my body and technique without rest." Hanzo explained to Gon, going from resting his weight on his hand to the tips of his fingers until he was balancing on his index finger alone. "At this point, you cannot defeat me in combat. Admit defeat-

Hanzo was unable to finish his words because Gon had somehow managed to bring himself back to his feet and muster enough strength to deliver a swift kick to his face. This caused Hanzo to topple back and landed on the ground. Gon stood up, still clutching his arm.

"My head a little clear after all the pain and that long explanation."

While this quick recovery was surprising, Sakura knew this didn’t make for a win despite Leorio’s chanting and Kurapika’s smirk. Gon still struggled to hold himself up.

“This isn’t a battle to see who's stronger,” Gon stated. “It’s to see who’s willing to surrender first.”

Hanzo pushed himself up, with a stoic expression despite the blood running from his nose and the bruise on his face from where Gon had kicked him. “You don’t understand. This isn’t a warning. It’s an ultimatum.” Hanzo wiped his face, “If that’s too hard for you to understand, then I’ll make it easier.”

Everyone watched as Hanzo brought his hand out to the bandages wrapped around his arm, from under the cloth, he revealed a sharp blade as he spoke, “I’ll cut off your legs so that they can’t be reattached. A permanent injury should help you wake up. But first I’ll ask you once more,” Hanzo held up the blade, a dangerous smirk on his face, “Surrender.”

Gon continued to stubbornly stare back at Hanzo and what he said next made everyone flabbergasted. “I won’t accept that! I don’t want my legs cut off, but I don’t want to surrender. So let’s find a different way to fight!”

Hanzo gaped at Gon in disbelief before glaring at the arrogant boy who was giving such demands, asking if he even understood his own position. The applicants and examiners were trying to hold back their laughter at how comical it seemed that Gon had become the one making demands. Even Sakura had to cover her mouth to stop her snickers from escaping.

‘Gon’s so……’ Sakura giggled behind her hand.

"Do you even understand your position!" Hanzo asked, fuming. "I'm seriously going to cut off your legs!"  

"But I don't want to surrender." Gon repeated seriously before his expression softened, "Besides if you do that I'll bleed to death and you'll be disqualified right?"

The referee confirmed Gon’s assumption; although he didn’t seem too sure how seriously he should be taking the question given the situation.

Killua didn’t understand.

How was it possible now that the atmosphere had become so much light when nothing had changed? Gon’s arm was still broken, he was still weaker than Hanzo, there was no difference in power nor position and yet everyone was behaving as if something miraculous had happened.

Hanzo then pointed his blade directly at Gon’s forehead, enough to make the tip cut through the skin and break it. “You really don’t get it, if you die, you’ll never get another chance. If I kill you here, I only need to try again next year.”

'But he won't,' Sakura assured herself. She knew Hanzo wouldn't kill Gon based on her encounter with him. If he was just about that, then he would have tried to kill her during the Fourth Phase just to save himself the trouble. He wasn't needlessly malicious. But he was determined to make pass the exam through this round. Although she sincerely doubted he was going to. 'Besides…if he does try to do something like that to Gon,' Sakura felt her chakra spike in her fists, 'He won't make it to next year.'

But she could also see Hanzo wavering now.

“Why won’t you concede? It’s so easy to do. You can always try again next year. Do you value your pride over your own life!?” Hanzo asked raising his voice now.

Gon held a firm face as he spoke, “I’m going to find my dad.”

“Your dad?”

“My dad is a Hunter. So I’m going to become a Hunter and find him! I will find him someday….” Gon trailed, “But if I give up now, I’ll never find him and also…..I won’t be the only one who gives up becoming a Hunter!”

Sakura tensed, her demeanor cracking a little on the surface but none too noticeable as she tried to hold back. She realized then that Gon had taken her words to heart and somehow took a greater meaning to what she told him back in the forest.

‘Oh, Gon…'

Gon felt the cold metal against his forehead disappear and Hanzo pulled away, placing the blade back under his bandages. “I give up. You win.”

While some were more surprised than others, Hanzo stated that he was unable to think of any other way to make Gon surrender and he wasn’t going to kill him either. So he was going to concede himself. While this may have settled most other applicants who had endured what Gon did; the self-centered part of the boy reeled its head again.

“I can’t accept that! That’s not fair!” Gon pointed.

Sakura slapped her forehead, listening to Gon rant to Hanzo about figuring out another way to resolve their fight, despite Hanzo's arguments that it wasn't possible when Gon wouldn't surrender anyway. He had proved that much by enduring all that pain. The two began a back-and-forth dynamic.

“I’ve already given up this match, but you want me to try and win again while helping to determine a way to make you feel good about a victory?” Hanzo asked, his eyebrow twitching from the irrationality of the boy. “Is that right?”

Gon looked at him with an innocent smile on his face, bluntly replying “Uh-huh!”

“Idiot!”

Losing what remained of his patience, Hanzo delivered a powerful uppercut to Gon’s chin and sent him into the air, knocking him unconscious. Hanzo began to walk back to the other end of the room where the spectators stood; while some of the examiners went to check on Gon’s condition.

Sakura watched as Gon was carried out of the room carefully and into another where he was to be treated and into another room to be treated for his injuries. Sakura knew she likely couldn’t leave right now because she still hadn’t had her match.

“When this guy wakes up, he’ll probably reject his license.” Hanzo told the committee, “Only one person will fail this exam right? If Gon fails then won’t that make all our battles meaningless?”

Netero spoke, “He’s already passed. Nothing he says can change that.”

Receiving the response he wanted to hear, Hanzo went to return to the line of other applicants in the running when Killua called him.

“Why did you let him win?”

Hanzo gave Killua a questioning look, “Let him win?”

“I’m sure you knew how to make Gon surrender without killing him,” Killua stated in a deadpan voice, so void it was almost disturbing.

"When I torture someone, I expect that person to hate me for the rest of their life. When someone is in pain their eyes show a gleam of hostility towards the person that caused that pain." No one could disagree with that notion when many had personal encounters with that sort of situation. "Even with extensive training, it is difficult to surpass that gleam of hate and rage. But there was no gleam in Gon's eyes. Can you believe it? I had just broken his arm. But his eyes had already forgotten about that. I guess you could say that he won me over."

Killua seemed genuinely intrigued and surprised by what Hanzo told him. He couldn't handle that sort of transaction. He'd become fueled with rage and hate and he'd kill anything to sate those feelings.

“It’s time to start the second match, #44 Hisoka and #402, Sakura step forward.”

The tense atmosphere returned once again, to the point where it was suffocating. Leorio and Kurapika watched Sakura walk forward, Hisoka a little ways from her. The two maintained a distance while they continued their pace.

Leorio felt his throat go dry and looked to Kurapika, whispering, "Am I the only one who's nervous about this one?"

“No,” Kurapika murmured back. “You’re really not.”

It looked like everyone in the room was fixated on this next match. Even the examiners seemed a little anxious about this one. Some of them didn't understand the chairman's decision to put Sakura up against Hisoka for their first round.

‘She doesn’t stand a chance against him,’ Killua thought. He might have seen her strength, but Killua could also see the gap he had created between Sakura and Hisoka’s ability and power.

 ‘Don’t be an idiot Sakura.’

‘The chairmen sure has a nasty streak,’ Menchi thought, watching the two applicants as they stepped into the fighting area.

‘I’d say the chairmen’s outdone himself this time,’ thought Satotz.

..

..

..

When they got to the front, Sakura turned to face Hisoka. He remained with a smile on his face, completely tranquil and with that same glint in his eye that sent a chill down her spine before. It truly was like a predator waiting for the chance to strike its prey.

One thing that Sakura continued to remind herself was that Hisoka had great confidence in his abilities; which he had blatantly pointed out during the last phase. And then there was something that was constantly nagging at her, something about Hisoka that she couldn't place yet. Something just below the surface of his exterior. An unknown source which was giving him this edge.

‘Of course, it’s not as if I’ve shown anyone my full abilities yet either.’ She reminded herself then, reaching back into her bag for her kunai knife, twirling it around her finger before strengthening her grip on it.

"I hope Sakura isn't going to be as reckless as Gon," Leorio muttered to Kurapika.

“As do I,” was his subtle reply.

Hisoka did not miss the way she looked at him. He was a very perceptive person and he often knew the intentions of all his opponents just with a single look. He could see the flickers of embers that would become a great fire, even in the deadest kindle. He knew who would burn brightly and who would turn to ash. He enjoyed the risk and excitement of getting burned a little before evidently extinguishing the flames with his bare hands. And Sakura was no exception.

It couldn't hurt for him to reach out to that small flame right? Just to get a taste of what's to come in the future.

Sakura felt her shoulders tense when Hisoka drew a card between his fingers and held the arm diagonally across his chest.

The referee stood between them at a distance, his arms extended out as a barrier, and he was ready to break it.

“Begin!”  

The anticipation in the room reached new heights as Sakura became the first to move from her position. Taking a few throwing stars from her pouch, she swung her arm, releasing the metal stars between her fingers. Five. All of which did not reach their target, as Hisoka started moving swiftly around and Sakura followed in the opposite direction so they would be going in a circle. Several cards then came flying in Sakura's direction, at a difficult speed but she used her kunai to knock them away. Each Strike was like hitting hard steel instead of laminated paper.

The two moved, circling each other, but it was clear to onlookers that this wasn’t for the sake of keeping a distance from each other. They were drawing in closer with each turn and eventually would meet.

Sakura threw her kunai at Hisoka but he jumped high into the air to avoid it; he bent to the back intending to flip before landing. However Sakura didn’t want to wait for him to hit the ground and she jumped higher so that she was hovering right above Hisoka, but it had been a quick step that surprised a few members of the audience and drew in for a punch but at the same time Hisoka threw his arm forward and pushed hard on Sakura above her chest to launch himself back quicker and stop her attack.

'Dammit!' Sakura cursed internally. She had been waiting for an opening to strike her opponent, but he managed to counter her before she could do anything. He wasn't one to become disadvantaged easily and his eyes were much more calculating than she anticipated.

“They’re so fast!” Leorio exclaimed, watching completely awestruck.  “Is that really Sakura?”

Kurapika's eyes were completely fixated on the battle; now he was certain Sakura had been holding back when she was fighting against him. He had a hunch about this but he didn't want to acknowledge the fact, that Sakura was stronger than him; the aspect surpassing physical strength alone.

As Sakura landed, she felt Hisoka’s unwavering stare on her form and returned it with a glare. He smirked, “Well now, this is an interesting surprise. You’re able to keep up better than I predicted.”

Strengthening her stance, Sakura poured chakra into her feet and hands, her fists clenching hard. Her heart felt like it was trying to punch her ribcage even though she had only just started fighting. She knew just by looking at who had more experience on the battlefield between the two of them, and she also knew that the rules right now were the only safety net she had to catch her if Hisoka threw her off balance. Yet somehow, the thought of tempting him to that point was tantalizing in a way she couldn't place.

That feeling was begging to burn inside her again. In the pits of her being, she felt it as her fear began to dissipate without warning.   Sakura's hand reached to her neck, her fingers lightly grazing over the skin, and just like that, her throat no longer felt dry, her heart wasn't drowning in her stomach and her hands became dry under her gloves.

‘What is this?’  

Hisoka felt his mouth water when he caught a whiff of bloodlust beginning to stir and it was coming from his opponent. It was obvious she didn't know what that feeling was, but it excited him to think he was causing this. However, getting this spike of passion in battle told him she was more experienced in combat than she appeared to be; even if she wasn't anywhere near his standard in this case. There was also something that pulled at Hisoka about this girl. While he may have had a greater incentive for scouting potential; there was something that stood out about this particular person; that was just driving him to break her before the time was right and he wanted to know what it was before he called this match to an end.

‘I will find out,’

With a burst of energy, Hisoka shot forward like a lightning bolt, leaving everyone astounded. It was the first time he had initiated an attack without Sakura's coaxing, catching everyone off guard.

"Look out, Sakura!" Leorio's voice echoed in the chaotic scene.

Hisoka extended his fist, aiming to strike, but his blow met only empty air as Sakura swiftly evaded, her head swerving aside. Simultaneously, she lifted her leg, delivering a forceful kick. Hisoka, his muscles tensed, brought up his arms to block, but the impact was stronger than expected. He staggered backward, his feet sliding across the floor as he desperately tried to regain his balance. Finally, he managed to halt his momentum, his feet grinding against the ground.

"That's--" someone began to exclaim, but Sakura wasted no time reveling in the awe of the spectators. Instead, she seized the opportunity, darting toward Hisoka with remarkable speed. As she closed in on him, she struck without hesitation, attacking relentlessly. Hisoka, now focused on her movements and the power behind her blows, evaded her attacks, keenly aware of the force in each near miss. He refrained from counterattacking, realizing that Sakura had no interest in evading his strikes; she desired a full-fledged exchange of blows.

Sakura raised her leg, her stance unyielding, and began to spin, drawing closer to Hisoka. In less than a second, he dropped to less than half his height, his body recoiling with astonishing agility. Just as quickly, he rose to his feet, but Sakura continued her relentless advance. Observing Hisoka's back hit a wall, she readied her fist to strike. However, in the blink of an eye, Hisoka vanished from her line of sight, reappearing at her right. Caught off guard by his last-moment maneuver, Sakura's blow landed against the wall, causing the concrete to crumble like soft sand, creating a gaping hole through which the outside world could be seen.

Time stood still as everyone froze in disbelief. Leorio, his jaw-dropping, finally found his voice, never tearing his gaze away from the intense battle unfolding before him. "Okay, Kurapika, remind me not to tease Sakura anymore."

Kurapika himself couldn't fathom the spectacle before him. It wasn't just Sakura breaking through the wall that impressed him; it was her unwavering determination in facing off against Hisoka. Amongst the applicants, Hisoka was considered the most dangerous, yet they had been oblivious to another formidable strength lurking so close to them.

Killua found himself at a loss for words as well. While he had witnessed Sakura's strength during the Trick Tower, he had doubted her ability to hold her ground against Hisoka, given his experience. Yet now, he saw it. They were more similar than he had initially thought, and he wasn't sure if he liked that revelation.

The examiners of the Hunter Exams for that year watched in awe and admiration as the girl displayed her immense power. Lippo had shown footage of Sakura breaking through the wall to reach the Short and Easy path in the tower, but it hadn't been widely known among the participants. Nevertheless, it was a remarkable feat.

"She's got spirit," commented Netero, his eyes fixed on the unfolding battle.

Menchi, hands on her hips, glanced at the combatants and remarked, "Obviously, you were counting on that, Chairman. Otherwise, you wouldn't have chosen her for this fight."

During his interviews with the remaining applicants, Netero had asked who they would least like to face in combat, and almost everyone had mentioned Hisoka. Wanting to ensure an intriguing Final Phase, Netero had deliberately arranged the brackets accordingly.

"Yes, but the real fight is just beginning," Netero mused, aware that the true intensity was yet to unfold.

Sakura and Hisoka faced each other, both retreating, resuming their stalemate position. Despite the distance, a shiver ran down Sakura's spine as she locked eyes with him once more, noticing the sudden sharpness in his gaze.

Hisoka glanced at the hole in the wall, then back at the pink-haired girl who had caused it. He marveled at the fact that such a petite body held such unimaginable power, even more than he had anticipated. It sent a rush of excitement and restlessness surging through him.

"My, you're just a little wolf in sheep's clothing," Hisoka whispered, his tongue darting out to lick his lips. His fingers twitched with excitement as he battled the urge to eliminate the girl. "You're making this really hard for me."

Sakura's senses heightened, sensing the increased danger in the air. She channeled chakra to her feet, enhancing her speed, never taking her eyes off her target. However, something was different this time as she closed in on Hisoka. He moved before she could reach him, assuming a fighting stance with an air of indifference he had not shown earlier, blatantly dismissing the significance of this particular fight.

Hisoka skillfully blocked Sakura's punches, deftly redirecting them away from his body with well-timed strikes. When she attempted a kick, he swiftly evaded, and then he counterattacked, launching his assaults. The sequence of movements flowed seamlessly as if the two were engaged in a dangerous dance. The atmosphere was both captivating and suspenseful, leaving everyone uncertain of the outcome.

Then Sakura abruptly disengaged, leaping back as far as she could.

"What's the matter?" Hisoka taunted, one hand resting on his hip. "Giving up already?"

Sakura grunted in response, her determination unyielding. "Not even close."

Sakura, fueled by determination, surged forward once again, though this time at a slightly slower pace. Bringing her hands together in a flurry of swift movements, she weaved a series of intricate hand signs. In an instant, three identical Sakura's materialized, running toward Hisoka. The self-proclaimed magician appeared taken aback by the sudden multiplication of his opponent, mirroring the astonishment of their onlookers.

Each Sakura moved with her unique style, creating a complex array of attacks. One of the clones soared through the air, aiming to deliver a powerful dropkick from above, while another targeted Hisoka's chest with a lightning-fast punch. Hisoka reacted swiftly, adjusting his stance to block the simultaneous assaults. However, in that critical moment, the third clone dissolved into thin air, leaving Hisoka momentarily vulnerable. With impeccable timing, the real Sakura capitalized on the distraction, striking Hisoka square in the face with a blow that sent him hurtling backward, skidding across the ground.

Panting softly, Sakura straightened her posture, wiping a bead of sweat that trickled down the side of her face. "Just wanted to give you a taste of your tricks," she declared, her voice laced with a mix of exhaustion and triumph.

"They're going at it," Leorio commented, loosening his tie slightly as he struggled to catch his breath amidst the charged atmosphere.

"She's an incredibly skilled fighter, especially considering her age," Bodoro remarked, his initial underestimation of the younger applicants now shattered. He had included Sakura, along with Gon and Killua, among the few he wished to avoid fighting due to their young age.

"Man, that girl is a monster," Pokkle chimed in with undeniable admiration.

"That's a ninja for you," Hanzo thought to himself, a sense of pride and kinship surging within him. Sakura had mastered her jutsu to a level that surpassed anything he had witnessed in his village, instilling both awe and a sense of camaraderie.

Killua watched with a seemingly stoic expression, but beneath the surface, tension coiled within him. The battle had been dragging on for too long, and if it didn't conclude soon, neither combatant would pass the test. "This is only going to get worse," he realized, the weight of the situation pressing upon him.

It was no longer a matter of intuition; it had become an undeniable fact.

Hisoka let out a deep groan, the pain coursing through his body from Sakura's devastating punch. It packed an unexpected ferocity and power that left him reeling. He knew he should end the match soon, but a strange desire swelled within him. He wanted to continue, even at the risk of disqualification. He craved to revel in this experience, to explore the alluring depths of this unripe fruit.

With a swift, fluid motion, Hisoka sprang back to his feet. His intense gaze locked onto Sakura's stormy emerald eyes. Although she had not yet reached the pinnacle of her potential, her current prowess was already tantalizing to him.

"Calm down, calm down, calm down, calm down, calm down…" Hisoka repeated to himself, trembling with both excitement and the effort to suppress his raging bloodlust. "It's not time, it's not the right time."

As Hisoka struggled to contain his mounting desires, Sakura felt her fighting spirit wane. She sensed it being devoured by the overwhelming intensity of Hisoka's presence. The realization dawned upon her that she was unknowingly pushing him closer to the edge, a point of no return. Fear began to creep back into her mind, realizing that her safety net was endangered when she stood so close to the precipice of defeat.

The sharp pain of the first card sinking into her shoulder jolted Sakura out of her momentary paralysis. She managed to jerk her head to the side, narrowly avoiding a direct hit from the second card. Nonetheless, the force of the attack caused her hair to whip to one side like a feather in the wind, the cards slicing through the shortened strands, leaving them even more jagged and askew.

This time, Hisoka moved with lightning speed, leaving Sakura no chance to escape. He blurred before her, his sharp nails tearing through the fabric of her top and slicing into the side of her stomach. However, he withdrew his hand just in time, preventing it from plunging further into her vulnerable flesh.

"Sakura!" Kurapika and Leorio cried out in unison as they witnessed the pink-haired girl fall to the ground, the impact resonating with a resounding thud.

"What the hell are you doing!? You can't kill your opponent!" Leorio screamed, his fear of Hisoka momentarily forgotten as anger surged through his veins.

"I know, but I need her to surrender," Hisoka stated matter-of-factly, the frustration in his voice easing slightly as he savored the warmth of Sakura's blood under his fingernails. Though he relished the moment, he knew that his restraint was wavering, and he hungered to consume her entirely. With an ominous gleam in his eyes, he reached down toward Sakura's seemingly lifeless form.

"Now..."

Just as Hisoka's fingers grazed Sakura's body, she vanished in a cloud of smoke, sharpening the focus of everyone present. To their astonishment, Sakura reappeared behind Hisoka in an instant, launching a punch directly at his chest. But at the point of contact, Hisoka seized her arm in a painful grip, twisting it behind her back. He swiftly captured her other arm as she instinctively flailed, attempting to alleviate the excruciating pain, effectively immobilizing her.

This wasn't a normal grip, it felt as if something was binding her arms and somehow her chakra-enhanced strength couldn't break through it. Like some kind of barrier had wrapped around her, restricting her movements. The only other explanation was that her opponent suddenly increased in strength, but how was that possible?

“What did you do?” Sakura hissed softly, “Why won’t my arms move?”

Hisoka chuckled, “Oh so you can’t see it?”

Sakura felt her tendons and muscles burn under the strain forced upon them by Hisoka's relentless grip. He closed the distance between their bodies, amplifying the torment. A hot breath brushed against the side of her face as Hisoka whispered hoarsely in her ear, his words laced with a menacing edge.

"If you don't stop, I'm going to break you."

She halted, feeling Hisoka's grip tighten to the point where he was ready to shatter the bones in her arms. However, as she turned her head slowly, a wide smile crept across her face, twisted with malice, and her eyes shimmered dangerously.

"Why don't I help you with that?"

With a sudden surge of strength, Sakura pushed off the ground, shifting her weight to lift herself at one end. A resounding snap echoed through the air, reminiscent of the previous match between Gon and Hanzo. Sakura delivered a powerful drop-kick to Hisoka, putting him in the same vulnerable position she had been in moments ago, the impact causing the ground to shudder beneath him. However, the pain overwhelmed her, and she slumped back to the ground, gasping for breath.

A chilling chuckle sent shivers down Sakura's spine as she watched Hisoka gradually come to life once again. He lifted his face, blood trickling from his temple and markings etched on his skin from her attack, yet a wicked smile adorned his lips. With effortless grace, he dusted off his clothing before turning to face her, his powerful presence towering over her petite form.

"That was... marvelous. Simply marvelous," Hisoka remarked, his voice laced with admiration and lust. Sakura tensed, forcing herself to stand quickly, clutching her arm in pain. But Hisoka turned away from her, beginning to walk, his defenses lowered.

"I surrender," he declared, glancing back at the battered girl. "Consider this a reward."

The referee, momentarily stunned, raised his arm after a brief pause of surprise. "Number 44, Hisoka, has conceded. Number 402, Sakura, passes."

The examiners and applicants watch as Hisoka drew further away from his opponent. It was a wonder how he had come to admit defeat. But no one was able to find their voices just yet after witnessing the match. Giving an anti-climatic atmosphere.

‘I thought they were going to kill each other,’ Satotz couldn’t help but feel after witnessing the match. He didn’t think that either would have stopped.

‘I knew this girl was strong, but this is just….’ Lippo smiled.

'That's probably going to be the best match,' Menchi thought, unable to hold back a grin. She was very impressed with Sakura, and the fact that she was only a rookie able to hold her own against someone like Hisoka said something.

There were already two people rushing over to Sakura, carrying a medical kit to tend to her wounds, but when they reached her, Sakura just stood up and looked over to the examiners. Holding a calm place, despite also holding her broken arm and when she spoke, her voice drew on a blank.

“Where was Gon taken?”

Netero pointed to the side of one of the closed doors in the hotel, "He should be resting right in there. You can be treated there if you wish."

Sakura nodded and started slowly making her way over, she glanced at Kurapika, Leorio, and Killua, she couldn't even bring herself to smile and reassure them that she was fine before she disappeared into the room with the medics. As the doors closed, everyone felt more content with speaking.

Pokkle looked at Leorio and Kurapika, “Hey, you guys are friends with her. Who is that girl?”  

“We have no idea.”

And that’s all for now! But of course there is more to come and more to enjoy! I want to thank you for reading and would like to offer you this little sneak peak of what’s to come in the next chapter!

Sneak peak: Crossroads of Fate chapter 13

Summoning a deep breath, Sakura rose from her seat and silently approached the bed. She knelt at its edge, her upper body gently resting upon the mattress. With a touch as light as a whisper, she laid her hand upon Gon's forehead, commencing her healing efforts. The wound on his brow disappeared beneath her ministrations, and then her focus shifted to his damaged arm. Taking her time, she mended the broken bones, grateful that they had cleanly snapped, sparing her the burden of fragment removal. A cast wouldn't be necessary either. As Sakura completed her healing, she noticed a subtle shift in Gon's demeanor, as if a weight had been lifted from his slumbering form.

"What a reckless boy you are, Gon," Sakura murmured, brushing her hand tenderly across his forehead once more before withdrawing.

Chapter Text

Howdy do Amazing Readers! The gears have been turning this month and the midnight oil is burning! I’m hoping there will be lots more to give as we come towards the end of this year. Be looking forward to it.  

Hope you enjoy this chapter!  

The hotel room enveloped Sakura in hushed tranquility, the air heavy with a sense of quiet healing. The dim lighting cast a soft glow upon the scene, illuminating Sakura as she sat in a chair at the center table. She exuded an air of calm determination, despite the signs of her recent skirmish etched upon her form. Her neck bore the absence of its usual rosy cloak, the vulnerable skin exposed to the cool air. Her disheveled hair, asymmetrical and unkempt, didn't even warrant a moment's concern.

But Sakura's focus was not on her wounds. Her gaze was fixed solely on the slumbering figure of a young boy nestled upon the large single bed near the window. Gon lay there, his body positioned upright, his left arm in a makeshift bandage, a testament to the injury inflicted by Hanzo's blade. Yet, he seemed to find solace in the depths of sleep, undisturbed by the pain that had recently plagued him.

Summoning a deep breath, Sakura rose from her seat and silently approached the bed. She knelt at its edge, her upper body gently resting upon the mattress. With a touch as light as a whisper, she laid her hand upon Gon's forehead, commencing her healing efforts. The wound on his brow disappeared beneath her ministrations, and then her focus shifted to his damaged arm. Taking her time, she mended the broken bones, grateful that they had cleanly snapped, sparing her the burden of fragment removal. A cast wouldn't be necessary either. As Sakura completed her healing, she noticed a subtle shift in Gon's demeanor, as if a weight had been lifted from his slumbering form.

"What a reckless boy you are, Gon," Sakura murmured, brushing her hand tenderly across his forehead once more before withdrawing.

However, her mind was still awash with the memories and emotions stirred by her encounter with Hisoka. In her long history of battles, she had faced countless opponents, but none had evoked the complex feelings that Hisoka had awakened within her. It was not merely a matter of strength or raw power that she measured, but something deeper, an intangible quality that eluded those who had come before.

"If only I knew what that was," she whispered to the air, her voice laced with a mixture of frustration and curiosity.

Sakura's fingers clenched around the fabric of the bed cover, the threads digging into her skin, almost echoing the pain she felt deep within. When she closed her eyes, Hisoka's visage materialized before her, etched into her memory like a scar that defied healing. It wasn't physical pain that she experienced; it was something far more primal—an insatiable thirst for bloodshed.

Bloodlust—such a feeling had never consumed Sakura so intensely before. In her previous battles, that sensation had always been held at bay, like simmering water over a low flame. But Hisoka had been the catalyst, the oil poured onto the fire, causing the water to boil over. The passion with which she had fought against him was unlike anything she had ever known, transcending the fear she usually had to push past.

There was so much she had wanted to achieve in that fight, but Hisoka had decided it was over, concluding his twisted game. Sakura had left an impression on him, but she was nothing more than a new toy in his eyes—a plaything he could discard if he deemed her unworthy. That reality infuriated her to no end.

"Dammit," Sakura muttered, her clenched jaw adding a touch of pain to her already burdened state.

This battle had revealed glaring gaps in her abilities, despite her progress from the point she had started. Hisoka, unable to utilize chakra, had managed to render her in such a state. She yearned to understand how. There had to be other avenues to gain power, and for as long as she remained in this world, she would strive to uncover them.

"Even if it means staying here a little longer," Sakura whispered, her thoughts of returning home dampened by the image of Gon and the flickering memories of Killua, Leorio, and Kurapika that danced within her mind. At that moment, the pangs of homesickness were replaced by a resolute determination.

Resting her head against the mattress, Sakura listened to the rhythmic cadence of Gon's gentle breathing. The weight of extreme battle and physical exhaustion finally caught up with her. Her mind grew heavy, causing her eyelids to flutter closed, while her body succumbed to a lightness that embraced her in a hazy slumber.

..

..

..

Gon jolted awake, his body drenched in a cold sweat. The remnants of a vivid dream lingered in his mind—a relentless ascent up a towering flight of stairs, chasing after a familiar silhouette. As he drew closer, he recognized the figure to be his father. Desperate to reach him, Gon extended his hand, but the staircase crumbled beneath him, leaving him with nothing but a sinking feeling in his gut. And just like that, the dream dissolved into darkness.

As the mist of sleep dispersed, Gon surveyed his surroundings and his gaze fell upon Sakura, who was perched precariously on the edge of the bed, her head resting against the mattress. Her disheveled hair resembled the aftermath of a tumultuous storm, with one side seemingly untouched while the other bore the marks of a blade's whimsy. Blood stains adorned her top, tracing a short, straight line across her shoulder. In essence, she looked worn and weary.

"Sakura?" Gon called out, his voice carrying a mix of concern and confusion.

In response, he heard the faint sound of a book being closed, and that was when he realized they were not alone. Sitting in a chair at the table in the room's center was Satotz, a calm presence amidst the unfolding scene.

"Ah, Gon-kun, you're finally awake," Satotz greeted him with a warm smile.

Gon's initial question escaped him in fragments, "Where am I?"

"In a waiting room, next to the arena for the Final Phase," Satotz explained, his gaze shifting momentarily towards Sakura. "She came straight here after her match and fell asleep at your bedside. She was quite insistent on seeing you."

Gon blinked, his gaze shifting between Sakura and his seemingly healed arm. "Right, we were in the middle of the Hunter Exam. But why is my arm..."

Satotz moved his chair closer to Gon's bed, mindful of Sakura's presence. "Your arm, I believe, has something to do with your friend over here. She's quite a mystery. In any case, congratulations on passing the exam."

Gon's confusion persisted as he hesitantly extended his hand, which Satotz clasped in a firm shake. "Satotz-san, I..."

"You can't," Satotz interjected gently, holding Gon's hand firmly. "Just as someone who fails can no longer pass, someone who passed the exam can no longer fail. The rest is up to you. If you feel you are unqualified to be a pro, you are free to destroy or put away your license. You can even sell it. However, as a person who passed the exam, you cannot take it again."

Gon's expression mirrored that of a curious puppy, a mix of passive acceptance and eagerness for more understanding.

"Professional Hunters are treated well, largely due to the efforts of our predecessors," Satotz continued, reaching for one of the files placed beside Gon's bed. "Hence, there are many who harbor ill intentions. If it weren't for them, we would accept every person who applied."

Gon opened the file, revealing a rubbery booklet with a small card nestled within. Adorned with the Hunter Association symbol, the card held a value that surpassed even the worth of one's life, yet could be regarded as nothing more than a worthless scrap of paper.

"The important thing is what you accomplish once you've become a Hunter," Satotz emphasized, offering the card to Gon. "Gon, you can decide for yourself when you're ready to use this card."

A smile finally graced Gon's face, dispelling the confusion that had clouded his features. "A lot of people helped me reach this point. Especially..."

Both Satotz and Gon turned their attention to Sakura, who stirred awake at the side of the bed, the covers drawn around her waist.

"Damn, not a nightmare," Sakura muttered, her voice laced with a tinge of disappointment.

"Sakura!" Gon called out, causing her to startle briefly before realizing who had called her. A smile spread across her face as she recognized Gon.

"Gon, you're awake!"

Gon gasped with excitement, his voice filled with anticipation. "Hey, how did your match go!?"

"She passed," Satotz interjected, admiration evident in his tone. "It was a remarkable display."

Sakura chuckled modestly. "Well, I'm not so sure about that. I wasn't even sure if I could make him surrender."

Gon gasped again, his awe palpable. "You got Hisoka to surrender? That's amazing, Sakura!"

Sakura shrugged, downplaying her achievement. She didn't believe she forced Hisoka to surrender; rather, he had chosen to do so on his own. Moreover, she couldn't help but reflect on the collateral damage she caused to the hotel in the process.

"Not my proudest moment, considering all the damage I did to the hotel rather than my opponent..."

Satotz intervened, holding out the second file to Sakura. "Congratulations on your passing as well, Sakura-san."

Sakura flipped open the book, retrieving the card that now marked her as a licensed Hunter. Though she hadn't initially attributed great significance to it, reaching this milestone filled her with a sense of pride. "Thank you, Satotz-san. By the way, how is everyone else doing?"

"Oh, that's right," Gon chimed in, realizing they had been oblivious to the exam's progress while they slumbered. "Are they still fighting?"

Satotz revealed the truth, punctuating their curiosity. "Actually, the exam is already over. The ones who passed are currently completing a brief orientation. You both will have one as well."

Eager to satisfy their lingering curiosity, Sakura spoke up, her voice carrying a mix of anticipation and concern. "Who failed, then?"

A momentary hesitation swept over Satotz as he carefully chose his words. "It was... Killua."

The revelation caught both Gon and Sakura off guard, an answer they hadn't even considered.

"Why did Killua fail?" Gon questioned, his voice filled with genuine concern.

"How?" Sakura added, her curiosity mirroring that of her companion.

"First, let me fill you in on what transpired..."

And with that Satotz started explaining to Gon and Sakura what had happened while they were unconscious. He started right after Gon had been knocked out and what Hanzo had said regarding him. Then what occurred in the second match with Sakura fighting Hisoka- and surprisingly enough Gon was very quiet while Satotz relayed the match to him- not in any more detail than Sakura would have wanted. The next match was between Hanzo and Pokkle, where Hanzo was able to get Pokkle to surrender by threatening to break his arm as he had to Gon.

“The next match was between Kurapika and Hisoka.” Satotz could practically see how concentrated the two were when hearing about their friend and Hisoka. “They fought for a while, but Hisoka conceded after whispering something to Kurapika.”

“What did he say?” asked Gon.

"I don't know," Satotz admitted. They had been too far at the time to hear anything, but whatever was said had certainly impacted Kurapika. “Then it was Killua and Pokkle who were scheduled to fight, but Killua walked away. Confidently, he declared he wasn’t interested in fighting him and seemed very confident he could defeat his next opponent.”

He was certainly confident in his skills. That much was clear to Sakura when she first met Killua. But it wasn't without justice. Killua had been trained for a long time.

"Following after was, of course, Hisoka versus Bodoro; the match was very one-sided but Bodoro refused to surrender. That was until Hisoka whispered something to him, and he conceded right after.”

Bodor was a martial artist and he had been looking forward to fighting Hisoka, even more so after he witnessed his first match. However, it had proved to be a fatal mistake as he couldn’t foresee the massive difference between the two.

'I nearly did the same,' Sakura shuddered recalling her match. There were moments when she just wanted to get out of Hisoka's line of vision, leave the fight, and then there was another pull that was keeping her on the battlefield.

“Then it was Killua and Gittarackur who was set to fight; however….." again Satotz stopped wanting the two to take in their “That was when Killua made a fatal mistake.”

Sakura already knew that Gittarackur was hiding his appearance from what she had read previously but she didn't think much of the reason why he would hide it. However, after Satotz's explanation, it made sense. Gittarackur had disguised himself for the sake of keeping one of the applicants from recognizing him. That applicant is Killua.

"You see, Gittarackur is Killua's older brother, Illumi who was under the alias."

Sakura frowned, her mouth slightly gaping as she attempted to swallow the information. “Killua’s brother?”

Satotz nodded, “Yes….”

Killua struggled to breathe, he could feel the beads of sweat on his face as he stared up at his brother, watching him with completely blank eyes. Illumi told him that their mother was worried about Killua leaving home and had asked Illumi to check up on him. It turned out to be a great coincidence that Killua decided to take the Hunter’s Exam because Illumi wanted to get a license for his next job as well.

“I had no idea you wanted to become a hunter.”

Killua looked down at his shoes, "I don't want to be a hunter. I just felt like taking the exam,"

"I see, That's a relief. Then let me give you some advice….."

The air around Killua became almost nonexistent now, as he looked back at his older brother. The presence made Killua feel like his heart had stopped beating as fear seeped through every fiber of his body that it hurt.

“You’re not cut out to be a Hunter.” Killua gasped softly at his brother’s words, “You were born to be….a killer.”

Sakura covered her mouth with her hand, her eyes starting to burn, while Gon remained passive although his standing on the situation was at the same end as Sakura.

“Is that really what he said? Killua mentioned his family before, but they sound crazy….”

"He wasn't finished yet," Satotz said.

Illumi confronted Killua, criticizing his lack of desire and passion for anything other than killing. Killua mustered the courage to express his longing for friendship with Gon and Sakura, but Illumi dismissed his desires. Leorio intervened, assuring Killua that he was already considered a friend by Sakura and Gon. Illumi contemplated the situation before deciding to kill them all after passing the exam. Illumi proposed a fight with Killua, stating that only by defeating him could Killua save his friends. Overwhelmed with fear, Killua surrendered, and Illumi revealed that he had lied about his intentions to test Killua's resolve. Illumi asserted that Killua had no right to make friends and should adhere to their family's principles.

"After that, he was reduced to a shell of himself," Satotz said, returning to the present after reviewing the memory of Gon and Sakura. "Leorio and Kurapika tried to help but nothing they could say would sway him. After that Leorio and Bodoro's match started but Killua stepped in and killed Bodoro. The committee disqualified him and he left right after without a word."

As Satotz finished his explanation, he saw Sakura was shaking in anger, her jaw clenching so tightly he could hear her teeth grinding against each other; he could even make out the distinction of a vein on her forehead, but her eyes were glossy with unshed tears and as for Gon….?

“Gon-kun?”

Gon removed the covers from himself and jumped out of bed, heading for the door, “Where is everyone?”

“You need to rest more.” Satotz insisted.

But Gon had already thrown the doors open and was heading out; Sakura followed shortly after him but not before she looked back at Sakura. The tears were visible on her face, but no more would run from her eyes.

“How can anyone rest when you’re in danger of losing a friend?”

..

..

..

Kurapika, Leorio, Hanzo, Hisoka, and Pokkle turned their heads as the heavy doors swung open, drawing the attention of everyone in the room. Gon and Sakura made their way down the stairs, their eyes fixed on the person seated at the front. It was Killua's older brother, Illumi, with his sleek black hair and cold, featureless face. Kurapika and Leorio tried to call out to them, but it was clear that Gon and Sakura had only one thing on their minds.

Without any hesitation, Gon spoke up, demanding an apology from Illumi. The examiners watched quietly as Killua and Sakura patiently awaited Illumi's response, which came swiftly.

"Apologize? For what?" Illumi replied, his words laced with indifference.

Gon's frown deepened, his fist clenched tightly. "You don't know what you did wrong?"

"No," Illumi responded honestly, further fueling the anger of Gon and Sakura. While Gon wore his emotions on his sleeve, Sakura held back, waiting for the right moment to unleash her thoughts. She could understand why Killua distanced himself from his family if they were anything like Illumi. She didn't judge him for being an assassin, but she hadn't formed many assumptions about his family either.

As a ninja, Sakura had become accustomed to the idea that her role in life was reduced to that of a tool. It didn't bother her because it was part of her daily reality. Assassination was a normal part of Killua's life, but that didn't mean she didn't question the morality of it in different contexts.

"You don't have the right to be his brother!" Sakura finally spoke up, her voice filled with conviction.

"Must I earn the right to be his brother?" Illumi retorted calmly, provoking Gon even further. In a swift motion, Gon grabbed Illumi's arm, hoisting him into the air. But Illumi effortlessly landed on the opposite side of Gon and Sakura, unfazed.

"He doesn't need to earn the right to be my friend either!" Gon exclaimed, gripping Illumi's wrist tightly. Veins bulged on his pale skin as the bone snapped, eliciting a momentary change in Illumi's expression. However, it quickly vanished.

"Don't bother apologizing, just take me to see Killua," Gon demanded.

"What will you do then?" Illumi inquired.

"We're going to bring him back with us," Sakura stated firmly. Although she and Gon hadn't exchanged a word since learning about Killua's situation, they were united in their determination.

"You make it sound as if I kidnapped him," commented Illumi. "He left on his own."

"But it wasn't by choice!" Gon retorted. "He was being manipulated by you. It's the same as kidnapping."

Silence fell over the room, tensions mounting. Sensing the need to intervene, Chairman Netero stepped forward to address the applicants.

"We have been discussing the matter," Netero informed them. "Leorio and Kurapika have raised concerns." He proceeded to explain that the committee had debated the fairness of Killua's disqualification. Kurapika argued that Killua's psychological state had changed after his match with Illumi, suggesting he may have been hypnotized into committing murder. Though a tenuous claim, considering the impossibility of hypnotizing someone to kill, Kurapika highlighted the lack of ethical restraint within Killua's family, where murder was a regular occurrence.

Leorio, on the other hand, pointed out that Killua had killed Bodoro during his match with Leorio. According to Leorio, this should have resulted in his disqualification, given the prior warning he received for intervening in Gon and Hanzo's match.

"Killua was not in control of his actions, so he should not be disqualified," Kurapika argued vehemently.

"But it doesn't matter because it all just sounds like speculation," Sakura interjected, her tone calm but cold as she faced the committee. "Doesn't it?"

Netero concurred, stating, "There were no clear signs of manipulation. I would question the claim that he was hypnotized. Moreover, the incident occurred after the battle between Leorio and Bodoro began. At that point, both opponents were evenly matched. While Bodoro had more experience, Leorio possessed greater raw combat ability. There was no need for Killua to interfere."

Sakura had already reached the same conclusion, prompting her to press for closure on the matter. "From what we were told, there were other irregularities throughout the matches in this phase. The entire phase was peculiar, resulting in unconventional victories and losses. But at this point, it doesn't matter. That includes arguing against Killua's disqualification."

Leorio exclaimed, "Sakura, what are you saying? Killua is your friend!"

"Of course he is," Sakura affirmed, her gaze unwavering despite all eyes now fixed on her. "But right now, he is irrelevant to the matters concerning this exam. It's over. He failed, and we passed. It's as simple as that. If anything..." Sakura's eyes flashed with determination, "Our focus should be on concluding this orientation and moving forward to do what needs to be done. For Gon and me... that means bringing Killua back. As for the rest of you, you can decide for yourselves what you want to do. We are no longer mere applicants."

"That's right," Gon added, his gaze averted from the others. "There's no point in arguing over whether someone should have passed. If you're not satisfied with the results, keep working until you are. If Killua takes the exam next year, he will pass. Unfortunately, he failed this time, but it is what it is."

Gon tightened his grip on Illumi's wrist, feeling the broken bone beneath the skin. "What does matter is that you've been forcing Killua to kill against his will all this time," Gon glared at Illumi. "I'll make you pay!"

Illumi stared blankly at Gon. "Make me pay? What exactly will you do?"

"Nothing," Gon surprisingly replied, before clarifying his intent. "Once we rescue Killua, we'll make sure you never see him again!"

As if a doll had come to life, Illumi reached his free hand towards Gon, but before he could make contact, Sakura stepped between them. With swift precision, she slapped Illumi's hand aside, the sound echoing softly through the room. Illumi and Sakura exchanged silent stares, their unspoken confrontation hanging in the air.

Netero cleared his throat, breaking the silence once more. Illumi, Gon, and Sakura separated, attentively listening to his words. "Are we done here? Gon and Sakura are correct. You must decide for yourselves if you are worthy of passing. Feel free to voice your complaints, but we will not be changing our minds. Killua has been disqualified, and the rest of you have passed the exam."

..

..

..

The orientation had been brief, but it left a lasting impression on Sakura. Bean explained the significance of the Hunter licenses they had all earned. The little card in her hand felt like a key to the world she found herself in—a world where 90% of countries with immigration restrictions were accessible, along with 75% of restricted areas. They also had free access to 95% of public facilities and a line of credit that rivaled most establishments. The importance of protecting their licenses was emphasized since they couldn't be replaced. Their first challenge would be to safeguard their cards.

As everyone prepared to leave the orientation, Gon and Sakura had their sights set on Illumi. With determination, they followed him closely, with Gon taking the lead. He wasted no time in demanding answers.

"Tell us where Killua is," Gon asserted, his impatience palpable.

Illumi glanced back at the two, a hint of skepticism in his expression. "Are you going to take him away?"

"That's what we said," Sakura replied firmly, her resolve matching Gon's.

"I think it's a bad idea," Illumi countered.

"I don't care what you think!" Gon declared boldly. "Killua is our friend, and we're taking him with us."

Leorio and Kurapika, who had been present but unnoticed until now, stepped forward. Illumi turned his attention to them, questioning their stance on the matter. Leorio wasted no time in expressing his support. Though Kurapika remained silent, he nodded in affirmation, conveying his agreement.

Illumi deliberated for a moment, contemplating his next move. He knew that if Gon and Sakura came for Killua, his brother would likely return with them. However, the challenge for them would be reaching Killua, which seemed near impossible. Illumi's gaze shifted to Sakura, recalling her strength and the power she displayed during her fight. He wanted to demonstrate to Gon the vast difference between him and Killua, but he hesitated, sensing something intriguing about Sakura. There was a mystery surrounding her origin, and it was evident that she didn't belong to the same world as them, at least not in the same sense.

"Fine," Illumi finally relented after a few moments of contemplation. "Killua went home. To Kukuroo Mountain. Our family lives at the very top."

"Kukuroo Mountain," Gon repeated, committing the information to memory. "Got it, thanks."

As Sakura, Gon, Kurapika, and Leorio turned to leave, Illumi called out to Sakura, halting her in her tracks.

"Sakura," Illumi spoke her name, and she glanced back at him. "If you truly want to be with Killua, you should just kill someone."

The statement caught Gon, Leorio, and Kurapika off guard, ready to retaliate. But Sakura raised her hand, signaling them to hold back.

"Why do you say that?" Sakura asked, her voice eerily calm.

"Because there is a darkness inside of you as well. I saw a glimpse during your fight," Illumi explained, extending his hand. "One day, it'll swallow you whole, and then you'll only be able to stand by Kil's side."

Sakura narrowed her eyes, a faint hint of bloodlust creeping into her demeanor. She barely lifted her feet from the ground, but the others could feel a light breeze as Sakura vanished from their sight, reappearing in front of Illumi. He was taken aback by her speed, unable to follow her movements.

Gripping Illumi's clothing, Sakura spoke in a deadly calm tone, her words dripping with intensity. "You know, hearing you talk like this makes me realize what Killua must have endured his whole life. It makes sense why he would want to leave."

Tightening her grip, Sakura brought Illumi down to her eye level, rendering him immobile. "I'll be with Killua on my terms. And understand this right now..." A sliver of bloodlust slipped through her demeanor, causing Illumi's eyes to widen slightly.

"Then maybe I can't approve of your relationship with Kil."

"I don't care! I don't need your approval. I'm not going to let someone I care about be taken from me, even if the person taking them is as close as blood!"

With that, Sakura released her hold on Illumi, pushing him back, and stormed back to her friends. Even as Illumi spoke, she didn't turn to look at him.

"You know, one day you might try to kill Killua."

Sakura halted once again, but she didn't face Illumi this time. Her voice carried an air of determination. "I'd rather let him betray me before that day comes."

Leorio and Kurapika exchanged wary glances, their lips curled inward as they refrained from telling Sakura that they had picked up on the subtle hints she and Gon had missed during the conversation with Illumi. Their overwhelming anger towards Illumi may have clouded their ability to fully comprehend the implications.

"Do you think he meant...?" Leorio's voice trailed off softly.

"I'd rather not guess," Kurapika responded, his tone cautious.

As the four friends left, Illumi watched their retreating figures. He felt a strong urge to kill Gon and prevent him from taking Killua away, but he knew that Hisoka wouldn't allow it since Gon was declared his prey. As for Sakura...

"I better send a message back home," Illumi muttered, recognizing the need to inform the Zoldyck family about the developing situation.

..

..

..

“I swear Sakura you’re insane. First Hisoka, now that guy,” Leorio whistled. “What are you, just suicidal by instinct?”  

Sakura scoffed softly, flexing her fingers, She was getting better at handling those types even when she was terrified of them. Illumi was no exception, but her rage had kept her stable, as well as reckless.

“So,” Sakura trailed, looking back and forth between the three males as they gathered at a bench in the gardens of the hotel. “Does anyone know where Kukuroo Mountain is?”

“Never heard of it before,” Gon shook his head,

“Do you know where it is Kurapika?” Sakura asked, but when she looked back at the Kurta, he seemed to be present but not all there.

“Kurapika?” Leorio called.

The boy finally looked up, “Huh? What is it?”

“The mountain, do you know where it is?” Leorio asked.

"No, I don't, We can look it up online."

Sakura tilted her head slightly; "Kurapika, are you alright?”

Kurapika didn’t respond and Sakura couldn’t press for an answer, because Hanzo had spotted the group and was coming up to them. Gon and Sakura greeted Hanzo in a welcoming manner.

“Hey,”

“Hanzo-san!” Gon called.

“It was a short, yet seemingly long acquaintance but I had fun.”

“Yeah fun,” Sakura mumbled doubtfully.

"So did I," Gon said; although none of his friends were understanding what was so fun about being tortured for three hours straight.

It was clear that Hanzo had come with a purpose, as he handed them cards with the location of his home country. “If you ever visit my country let me know. I’ll show you the best tourist spots.”

Sakura raised her eyebrow, taking the card, “Thanks.”  

“And Sakura,” Hanzo straightened himself before bowing to the pink-haired girl “As a fellow ninja, I hope to see you again in the future.”

Sakura stilled, glancing at Gon, Leorio, and Kurapika who were giving her the same curiously odd expressions before their eyes widened in realization. They gasped, pointing to her.

“You’re a ninja!?”

Sakura just laughed pathetically, “Surprise?”

It would have probably been more of a dramatic discovery if it hadn’t been for the battle they witnessed against Hisoka, as well as the slow revelation of Sakura’s abilities. Although they were offended, it wasn’t so much the fact that Sakura had kept the fact from them as much as that she told Hanzo she was a ninja but continued to play an enigma with them.  

“You didn’t tell your friends?” Hanzo asked,

“Well…..”

"No, she didn't," The three males grumbled.

Hanzo waved deciding to take his leave quickly, “Well, I wish you four the best of luck and hope to see you again,”

Leorio, Gon, and Kurapika all turned their heads to the Sakura after Hanzo left, but they weren't able to bring up their gathered thoughts because Pokkle made an appearance almost immediately after Hanzo.

“Hey guys,” Pokkle waved, “Are you all getting ready to take off?”

“Yeah,” Gon replied.

“I just wanted to wish you guys good luck from here.”

“Thanks,” Gon then looked at the device Pokkle was clutching, “Ne, what’s that?”

"Oh, this?" Pokkle held up the tablet, “You can use it to obtain all kinds of information. Is there anything you’d like to know? I can look it up, on the spot.”

 Gon held his chin in thought, "Can you look up a Hunter named Ging Freecs?"

“Sure,”

Pokkel opened the plastic covering and Sakura saw a flat screen light up with icons she couldn’t place. She had already deduced that this world’s technology was a lot more advanced than back in her world.

“Who is this Ging guy?” Pokkle asked, frowning at the screen as he stopped tapping his fingers on the screen, “All information relating to him is behind a tight security system that requires a bunch of different accesses.”

"In other words, that information isn't attainable?" Sakura asked.

“Not easily at least. This person has some serious influence even on a national level.”

Gon seemed taken aback, “Huh really? Forget it then,”

All that was made clear to the group then was that Gon’s father must have certainly been someone special, though Gon didn’t seem all that interested in the fact. Pokkle then gave them his e-mail address so that they could stay in touch with each other before leaving after a brief greeting.

It was amazing how energetic everyone had become after finally passing this exam. As if a weight had been lifted off their shoulders. Meanwhile, Sakura was still carrying hers and only adding more to it.

Leorio then slumped, realizing that they should have asked Pokkle to look up Kukuroo Mountain's location while they were at it but Kurapika assured him that they could do that themselves since they were all Hunter's now, they had access to all kinds of information.  

“Hey while we’re looking that up,” Leorio turned to Sakura, “Sakura, do you think you could tell us what was going on with-

“Gon-kun, Sakura-san”

Satotz stood on the stone path in the gardens near the four. He was holding the binders with Sakura and Gon's licenses.

“You forget these.”

“Oh,” Sakura and Gon went up to Satotz, accepting the binders and thanking him. Satotz then looked to Gon.

“Gon, do you have a moment?”

Gon looked back and forth between Leorio, Sakura, and Kurapika all three nodding at him to go on ahead. It was obvious that Satotz had something important to discuss and no one minded being excluded.

..

..

…

"So you're a ninja-like Hanzo, Sakura?" Leorio said, rolling up his sleeves.

Sakura nodded hesitantly. "Yeah... I guess."

Leorio continued a hint of admiration in his voice. "Well, now that your crazy power makes sense. I mean, that Hanzo guy had to endure some serious training. I'm guessing the same goes for you, huh?"

Squirming in her chair, Sakura adjusted the towel tucked around her neck, stealing glances at Leorio, who held a sharp pair of scissors in his hands. When they had left Gon to talk to Satotz, Leorio had casually pointed out that her hair looked terrible, as if she had lost a fight to a pair of safety scissors. Leorio had then rummaged through the waiting room and found a pair of scissors to cut her hair.

"Oh, will you just relax!? There's no way I can make it look any worse than it is right now," Leorio reassured her, attempting to make small talk to distract her.

Sakura swallowed, feeling the comb brush through her hair, and listened as Leorio commented on how uneven it already was. Without a mirror in front of her, she couldn't see what he was doing.

Meanwhile, Kurapika sat at the table with them, holding back laughter every time Sakura mouthed 'help' while Leorio prepared to cut her hair. The current state of her hair was already terrible, with uneven sections and a disheveled appearance.

"You don't cut your hair do you?" Sakura asked just as the scissors grew closer to her hair.

"What's wrong with my hair?!" Leorio retorted defensively.

Sakura leaned forward in the chair. "Nothing—nothing at all! It looks great on you, and I don't care how my hair turns out. I just don't think I can pull off the look you're going for."

Amusement flickered in Kurapika's eyes as he imagined Leorio with pink hair. He covered his mouth to stifle a snicker, while Sakura stared at Leorio in disbelief. "At least someone's enjoying this," she thought.

"Seriously, you can take on Hisoka in a fight, but you're scared to have your hair cut?" Leorio exclaimed.

"Well..." Sakura shrugged, stretching her bottom lip. "I don't want to upset you while you have a pair of scissors near my head. But yes, I'm kind of scared, especially considering the length you want to cut."

"Well, it's the only way you're not going to look like you have constant bedhead or lost a fight to a machete!" Leorio stated bluntly.

Sakura's short and choppy hair had resulted from her neglect to maintain it properly. She had only given it the basic attention required for hygiene, disregarding any effort to style or take better care of it.

When she was twelve, she had wanted to grow out her hair as long as possible to impress Sasuke, based on a rumor that he liked girls with long hair. The memory of her childish foolishness brought a wave of embarrassment to Sakura each time she thought about it. Later, she enjoyed having shoulder-length hair as it reminded her of the first time she felt like a true ninja. It symbolized the moment when she had found her courage and strength, fighting against an enemy to protect her friends. Those were the experiences that mattered to her, not the length of her hair.

Leorio's remark about Hisoka's attack brought Sakura back to the present. It reminded her of everything she had gone through in this new world, the friends and allies she had made and the enemies she had faced. She had stood up to Hisoka and protected her friends, feeling a surge of excitement in a battle that she hadn't experienced before. It was a newfound eagerness and strength that she held onto dearly.

Sakura reached behind her, running her fingers along the back of her neck, trailing them down to her throat, a small smile forming on her lips. She had faced death and come out stronger, and that gave her the confidence to face any challenge, even a haircut.

"Alright, Leorio, go ahead," she finally said.

Leorio let out a relieved sigh, running his fingers along Sakura's hair to gather the tresses together. "Here we go."

Sakura didn't flinch as she heard the first snip of the scissors.

Kurapika observed Sakura silently as she endured her haircut. He had been in awe of her display of power during her match with Hisoka, but amidst all the events that followed, he hadn't had the chance to address it with her. He wanted to know what kind of training she had undergone to become so powerful. Despite Hisoka's greater combat experience, Sakura had held her ground, and Kurapika desired that same strength. He believed it would be crucial in facing the Phantom Troupe.

Lost in his thoughts, Kurapika failed to keep track of time as Leorio put down the scissors and removed the towel from Sakura's neck.

"Alright, you're all good, Sakura," Leorio declared.

Sakura huffed, feeling the tips of her hair tickling her forehead. "I told you bangs don't suit me."

"Well, these do. Now, stand up," Leorio instructed.

Sakura grumbled softly but followed his command, shaking off the pink strands that had fallen onto her clothes. She couldn't help but admit that Leorio had cut off more hair than she had anticipated.

"Oi, Kurapika," Leorio called out to the blonde, realizing his friend's distraction.

"Huh? What is it?" Kurapika asked, his thoughts still lingering elsewhere.

Rolling his eyes, Leorio pointed his thumb toward Sakura. Kurapika's gaze followed Leorio's gesture and landed on the bashful pink-haired girl standing in front of them, her hands folded in front of her, squirming.

"What do you think?" Leorio asked a mischievous glint in his eyes.

Kurapika felt a blush creep onto his cheeks as he admired Sakura's new haircut.

..

..

..

..

Satotz knew of Ging. That's what he wanted to talk about with Gon when he asked for some of his time. They sat on the bench under the shade, where Satotz told Gon about his specific work as a hunter, which was the finding and restoration of ancient ruins. In the beginning, all he had focused on was the glory of the discovery but after watching a particular hunter at work, he felt ashamed. Seeing the Hunter discover new ruins, spends his own money to restore and preserve them. Satotz was impressed by his dedication and ability to lead rather than the beauty of the ruins. That was Ging. While Satotz had wanted to learn more about Ging, it turned out that the man was indeed not only elusive to his son. But to most of the world.  

Satotz seemed like he wanted to say something just before he parted ways with Gon but withdrew himself just as quickly

Gon searched the quiet lobby for his friends, but couldn't see them anywhere. He had assumed they would be by the computers, not no one was present. A minute later he heard them calling, as they came down the other hallway into the lobby. Gon smiled widely, running up to them. He looked at Sakura.

“Ne, Sakura what happened to your hair?”

“Leorio cut it,”

The twelve-year-old smiled widely, "It looks really good on you!"

With a light pink forming on her cheeks, Sakura grinned back bashfully. “Thanks,”

Albeit she had been a bit anxious about letting Leorio cut her hair, the results were satisfactory. What it lacked in length was made up for in style; while it was a bit boyish ending right above her neck, it was charmingly fitting. Though she didn't want to admit that to Leorio who was already taking pride in his task that was supposedly, 'near impossible'.

"Okay, let's look up Kukuroo Mountain," Kurapika slid into the chair in front of one of the computers. Gon, Sakura, and Leorio stood right behind him as he searched the internet for Kukuroo Mountain. Almost instantaneously getting results. A few images of the mountain with a long list of information appeared, including the location. It was in the Dentora region of the Republic of Pakodea.  

“Where is this exactly?” asked Leorio,

"Hang on, I'll bring up a map," Kurapika said, typing quickly. Sakura watched a little too fascinated; wanting to know how to use a computer here as quickly as possible since she could use it to look up any information-especially now that she had her Hunter's license.

However when they looked at the map, it was clear they weren't going to be able to walk there, in fact, the republic was located on another continent. Kurapika said it should be fine to enter since it allowed regular tourists.

“That’s where we’ll find Killua?” asked Gon.

Kurapika raised an eyebrow, holding his chin in thought. “It’ll take about three days to reach by airship,”

"Three days?" Sakura gaped. That place was further than she thought and Killua already had a couple hours head start on them, so he'd already be back at home by the time they got to Pakodea.

“That’s right. When do you leave?”

Gon immediately chided, frightening Kurapika, "Today, right now!"

Leorio nodded, “Yeah, no objections from me,”

“That goes triple for me!” Sakura stated determinedly.

“Alright then!” Kurapika said, hyped. “Let’s go,”

..

..

..

Kurapika had ordered the tickets for them online and then after they left the hotel and called a taxi that would take them to an airport. Sakura tried her best not to look at the vehicle as if she hadn't ever seen one before in her life (which she hadn't); transportation in her world was limited to caravans and such. However, she quickly found that this mode of transportation wasn't as reliable as she thought, especially when there were so many on the roads at one time. The cars were lined up as far as the eye could see, the sun had already started to set and it wouldn't be long before their flight was scheduled to leave.

Sakura shifted a little, being seated between Leorio and Gon. “Are we even moving?”

“We haven’t been moving for over an hour,” Leorio stated.

“This won’t do,” Kurapika said over the back seat, “We’ll miss out flight.”

Gon held his face in thought while Leorio tried asking the driver if they could move any faster, of course, that was impossible. That's when it clicked.

“In that case…..we’ll just run!”

Sakura snickered, feeling the wind against her skin as she ran along the side of the road where you could see the ocean immediately to your left; ignoring the expressions of the onlookers in their vehicles Gon, Leorio, Kurapika, and Sakura continued to make their way past them.

“Gon, do you realize how far the airport is?” Leorio called,

Gon turned around, with a bright smile on his face, “I want to rescue Killua as soon as possible,”

That statement was enough to put an extra jolt in Sakura’s steps as she caught up with Gon, “That’s right. And besides, doesn’t this kinda remind you of the Hunter Exam?”

Kurapika smiled at the memory that had been a great hurdle they had overcome. “You’re right.”

“This is nothing compared to the Hunter exam!”

What was a simple trip to the airport had suddenly become a race. The moment put smiles on the friends ' faces, yet they weren't able to forget the real reason they were running.

‘Don’t worry Killua, we’re coming!’

And that’s all for now! 

Here’s a little SNEAK PEEK into what you have to look forward to:

CROSSROADS OF FATE CHAPTER 14

“The official name of this gate is the Testing gate. Anyone who cannot open this gate is unworthy of entering the Zoldyck estate.” 

“Do you understand now? This is just what’s required to get through the door. They live in a completely different world.”

“I don’t like this,” Gon stated.

“Neither do I,” Sakura said, her eyes fixated on the gate. She began to back away a few steps before stopping, “Everyone, get out of the way.”

When everyone looked back, Sakura was standing a bit of a distance from them, but at the center of the gate.  

“Sakura, hold on!” Leorio called, “You can’t seriously be thinking about-

Sakura glared at the gate, “You say Killua lives in a different world…..well, guess what…”

With a powerful spring in her step, Sakura sprinted forward her intense glare might have been fixed on the Testing Gate, but it was enough to make Gon, Kurapika, Leorio, and Zebro step back as she let out a cry before slamming her fist in the middle of the first gate. There was hardly a sound on impact, but in that second a powerful force caused every single door of that two-hundred and fifty-six-ton gate to open with a heavy swing. Opening to a forest in view and further in the distance, the mountain was visible.

“So do I,”  

Chapter Text

HELLO THERE EVERYONE!

I hope this month’s been treating you well. I have come with another chapter for you. I hope this story brings a little more enjoyment to your day!

Gon, Leorio, and Kurapika arrived in the Dentora region of the Republic of Pakodea after a suspenseful three-day journey. The objective of reaching Killua never left their minds, from the airship flight to the train ride. As they looked out the window from their seats, Kukuroo Mountain loomed in the distance amidst the rest of the landscape. Leorio commented on its aesthetics, noting the dark cloud around the top that gave it a creepy but fitting appearance for the base of a family of assassins.

Sakura, however, couldn't find fascination in exploring a new location. Her thoughts were consumed by the reason that had brought her here in the first place. The burning anticipation of meeting Killua once more overwhelmed her.

"We're so close," she thought

Upon reaching town, their first objective was to gather information about Kukuroo Mountain. To their surprise, it proved to be an easier task than expected. They discovered there was a bus tour to the mountain, and they were fortunate enough to catch the only one of the day.

The guide, a young woman, stood in front of the bus as it took off, welcoming the tourists with a friendly smile and a bow. "Thank you for taking the laminated tour today. We will be visiting Kukuroo Mountain, home to the famous Zoldyck family of assassins."

Sakura shook her head in disbelief, leaning against the window with Leorio beside her. "To think they let you tour the place..."

"Well, it makes our job a little easier," Kurapika remarked.

Glancing behind her, Sakura noticed two men at the back of the bus, facing away from the mountain. One was burly and heavily built, while the other was lanky, but both wore passive expressions on their faces.

"They obviously aren't tourists," Leorio pointed out.

"Doesn't matter," Sakura replied, averting her gaze to her right and resting her good arm on the window sill. "We're only here to see Killua. Everything else is irrelevant."

The rest of the group agreed, and they sat silently as the tour guide continued to lecture about the Zoldyck family estate. Sakura listened to the history known about them, how there were ten members, including their great-grandfather, grandparents, parents, and five children, all of whom were assassins. She couldn't help but wonder about the dynamics of such a family. The concept of growing up amidst assassins was foreign to her, yet she knew Killua had endured it.

As the bus approached Kukuroo Mountain, Sakura's heart raced with each passing minute. Her mind was filled with thoughts of Killua, and she couldn't wait to see him again. She hoped he would be receptive to their arrival and that they could convince him to come back with them.

The bus finally came to a stop, and the tourists were given some free time to explore the area. Sakura, Gon, Leorio, and Kurapika stepped off the bus, their eyes scanning the surroundings. They knew they had to tread carefully and cautiously on this dangerous territory.

"I hope we can find Killua quickly," Gon said, his voice tinged with worry.

"We will," Sakura reassured him, a determined glint in her eyes. "We won't leave without him."

..

..

..

The tour bus came to a halt in front of a massive wall several meters high, adorned with silver dragon statues facing each other. An enormous gate of silver, with jagged carved framing and strange markings, loomed above them. Some tourists had already gathered in front, capturing the sight on their cameras.

The tour guide gestured toward the gate, smiling. "This is the front gate of the Zoldyck estate, also known as the Door to Hades, as no one who's entered has ever returned alive."

Leorio couldn't help but swallow nervously. "Well, there's a pleasant thought."

She continued, "To enter, you must pass through the door beside the security checkpoint."

A small security checkpoint structure stood at one end of the wall, adjacent to a much smaller door. The mountain, Kukuroo Mountain, was visible in the distance but hidden from their current vantage point.

"But the area beyond the gate is private property, so we cannot proceed," the guide cheerily stated.

Sakura had foreseen some sort of obstacle, and this seemed to be it. She suspected that Illumi was confident they wouldn't reach the estate, even if they knew its location.

Leorio exclaimed, pointing up, "The Mountain is over there!"

"Yes, the Zoldycks own Kukuroo Mountain and the surrounding land," the guide replied.

Leorio slumped, realizing that the whole area was the Zoldyck family's backyard. Gon called to the guide, asking what they had to do to get inside.

"Little boy, were you not listening to my explanation?" she teased. "If you go inside, you'll never get out alive! Assassins live there!"

Gon was about to say more when Sakura covered his mouth. "Don't bother, she won't get it."

Someone scoffed, "It's all a sham."

Two men stood out from the group, making their way toward the security checkpoint, carrying sheathed weapons. Everyone watched them intently.

"A family of assassins that no one's ever seen."

"Just a photo of their faces is worth a hundred million."

Leorio, frustrated, regretted not taking a picture of Killua when he had the chance. Sakura reprimanded him with a quick slap to the back of his head.

The men continued to the security checkpoint, and the larger one ripped the door off, demanding the elderly security guard to open the gate. The guard complied, and Sakura noticed something odd in his actions.

Only a few seconds later, screams echoed from behind the door, followed by a chilling silence. The door slowly opened again, revealing the two men as nothing more than skeletons. A large claw covered in purple fur extended from the door. Terrified, the group rushed back to the tour bus.

"Yikes," Sakura murmured, keeping her gaze on the door.

Leorio, Gon, and Kurapika were shaken by the sight, but Sakura's experience in her world allowed her to remain calmer.

The security guard sighed, calling at the door, "Mike! Don't blame me if you get fat!"

The remains of the two men were enough to instill fear in the group, but Gon seemed undeterred.

The tour guide waved her flag to get their attention. "Hey, you kids, we're leaving now!"

Gon stood up, smiling. "You can go. We're staying here."

Sakura slapped her forehead at Gon's display of unhindered innocence. However, the tour guide didn't put up much of a fight in questioning their motives for staying since she was overcome with fear and wanted to leave as quickly as possible. The same went for everyone else on the bus, including the driver, so they took off. Although they hadn't been the only ones baffled. The security guard himself was at a loss.

..

..

..

It was only after the sun was almost completely set, that the security guard Zebro understood the group's purpose for being there. To see Killua. Gon, Kurapika, Sakura, and Leorio stood in the checkpoint hut as Zebro poured tea for the four.

"I see, so you're master Killua's friends. I'm happy to hear that." Zebro said as he handed the last cup to Gon, "I've worked here for twenty years but this is the first time any friends have come to visit."

Sakura gestured to the dustbin in the corner of the room where the remains of the two trespassers were crammed in, their skulls peaking a little from under the lid, “Somehow, I can see why.”

Zebro laughed, “Yes, we get plenty of those types. Since I work here I probably shouldn't say this, but it is rather lonely. Well, a family of assassins is rather unusual so it's the price I have to pay. Anyway, I'm glad you're here." Zebro bowed his head, "Thank you,"

“Don’t mention it,” Leorio said.

“However…” Zebro trailed, raising his head once again, smiling. “I cannot let you inside.”

No one protested anything yet, knowing that they were going to get an explanation from Zebro.

“You saw the large arm of that creature right? Its name is Mike. It serves as the Zoldyck family watchdog. It only obeys family and will attack anyone else. The beast still follows the orders its master gave it ten years ago….and that is to kill all intruders.”

This wasn't anything Sakura was unfamiliar with. There were summoning creatures ninjas could order for the same purpose and even more, she had fought a couple of those animals and they were just as intelligent as humans-some more so, with wills of their own. But that's what made them all the more dangerous.

"Anyway, I can't let you inside. I wouldn't want to reduce Master Killua's friends to skeletons." Zebro stated.

"Sir, how is that you're safe?" Kurapika asked. Zebro looked up at Kurta, "You do go inside, right? If you never needed to enter, you wouldn't need a key."

Zebro smirked, “You’re half right. I require no key to get inside. The key is only for intruders.”

Sakura put the pieces together fairly quickly.

"Oh, I get it now. It's a trap. When you get attempted intruders you just give them the key for the side door," she then frowned, holding her chin. There was still something she couldn't figure out. If the watchdog attacked all those who entered, regardless of who they were and Zebro didn't use the side door to get in, how was he safe still?

“That’s right. Most try to break through using the front gate, but if I refuse to open it then they’ll just try to break it down. So we added a side door. The intruders take the key from the helpless guard and Mike eats them.”

Kurapika was then able to put the pieces together, “That’s it!”

Zebro smiled, “As you guessed I’m not a guard. I merely clean up after Mike.”

"And the front gate isn't locked!" exclaimed Kurapika.

“Exactly,”

“What!?” Leorio and Sakura gasped, turning to look at the gate.

..

..

..

Zebro wasn't lying when he told them that the gate hadn't been locked it was a gate without a key slot. He always told intruders that he couldn't open the gate for them so that they would take the side door, but he rarely gave the reason behind it. He watched as Leorio stepped up, seemingly the strongest of the four. As he pushed, Zebro felt a trickle of amusement when he watched Leorio's face turn red. After a few more attempts Leorio finally pulled away.

“It won’t budge! Are you sure it isn’t locked?”

“It’s because you aren’t strong enough,” Zebro stated

Leorio glared back at Zebro, insulted. He wasn’t with monster strength like Sakura, but he was still stronger than average, more so! “That’s obscured! I’ve been using all my strength!”

Slipping off his jacket and shirt, Zebro stepped up to the gate doors; telling them to watch carefully.

“The official name of this gate is the Testing gate. Anyone who cannot open this gate is unworthy of entering the Zoldyck estate.”

Veins seemed to strain under the skin against Zebro's muscular arms as he pushed forward against the gate, a sudden burst in power that couldn't have been felt by him before. He pressed his palms against the two doors and pushed them open. He then stepped back, allowing the four friends to watch as it closed only a second later.

“As you just saw, the doors close automatically. So you’ll want to run in the second it opens” Zebro pointed, “You don’t have to worry about Mike. He has orders not to attack anyone who enters through the Testing Gate." Zebro wiped the sweat from his forehead and head. "Still, this is getting harder as I age. But I'll be fired if I can't open the gate. I should mention that each of gate one's doors weighs two tons."  

Looking back at the gate, the different doors became apparent. Seven in total as it went up with different intersections and increased in size as well as weight. Going up to each gate would double the weight of the previous gate. And with seven it meant that the final gate weighed 256 tons. According to Zebro, the number of gates that opened was dependent on the amount of strength used by the person attempting to open them.

“Incidentally, when young master Killua returned he opened gates one to three.”

“Gate three-that’s twelve tons!” Gon said surely but Sakura and Kurapika quickly corrected him.

"It's sixteen tons Gon." They said warily. While Gon may have been a great strategist and diverse thinker, his basics in math seemed to be severely lacking.

“Do you understand now? This is just what’s required to get through the door. They live in a completely different world.”

“I don’t like this,” Gon stated.

“Neither do I,” Sakura said, her eyes fixated on the gate. She began to back away a few steps before stopping, “Everyone, get out of the way.”

When everyone looked back, Sakura was standing a bit of a distance from them, but at the center of the gate. A determined look in her eyes. She didn't need to voice her intentions, because they all knew what they were. However, the feat seemed too great, even for someone with Sakura's strength.  

“Sakura, hold on!” Leorio called, “You can’t seriously be thinking about-

"MOVE!" Sakura screamed, crouching down as she focused her chakra on her left hand. Leorio stepped aside with Gon and Kurapika. Zebro did the same, however, he was skeptical.  

‘She can’t honestly think she can open the doors can she?’  

"Okay, I know she's strong but still……." Leorio whispered to Kurapika and Gon.

"Let's just wait and see," Kurapika said. Holding up his hand. Even he was wondering if she could open the gates.

Sakura glared at the gate, “You say Killua lives in a different world…..well, guess what…”

With a powerful spring in her step, Sakura sprinted forward her intense glare might have been fixed on the Testing Gate, but it was enough to make Gon, Kurapika, Leorio, and Zebro step back as she let out a cry before slamming her fist in the middle of the first gate. There was hardly a sound on impact, but in that second a powerful force caused every single door of that two-hundred and fifty-six-ton gate to open with a heavy swing. Opening to a forest in view and further in the distance, the mountain was visible.

“So do I,”  

Dropped jaws, shaking limbs, sweating brows, and shrunken pupils; that was what Sakura saw when she had the four males back in her line of vision. The Testing Gate had been thrown wide open. Even after it slammed closed, producing a heavy force that was enough to push anyone back who was directly in front, Sakura remained stationary, her short locks blowing wildly until finally, it settled.

“I am more than capable of opening those gates for us. I am more than capable of reaching Killua, and taking him out of that world.”

Leorio and Kurapika seemed to come out of their awestruck state. Gon’s jaw was slightly wide, he barely blinked but was looking more in admiration at the girl’s strength. She had fought Hisoka and right now he wished he had been conscious to see that fight.

“Man, how much strength do you have!?” Leorio exclaimed gripping the ends of his head.

Sakura grinned, "We'll make it through this gate!"

 “Incredible,” Kurapika trailed.

Leorio whistled, “Seriously, you’re like a monster wrapped in a little girl’s body,”

Sakura’s brow twitched in annoyance, causing Leorio to realize his mistake, “What?”

"Um-no- that didn't mean it like that!" Leorio attempted to defend, throwing his hands out in front of him.

“How else could you have meant it!?”

Zebro didn't know what to say; his mouth had gone dry. He hadn't known anyone outside of the Zoldyck family to be capable of opening all seven gates. Yet a young girl was capable of this great feat. She would probably be able to make it further into the estate-but there would be another problem with that on its own. After all, there was a reason no one was able to reach the Zoldyck home. And he did not wish for that unfortunate fate to befall either of Killua's friends.

‘What should I do?’ he wondered.

Sakura sighed, “Anyway, I can push open the doors and then hold one of them so that you guys can go through-

“No,” Gon’s voice cut through in that instant, his stunned expression gone.

The moment of awe quickly dissipated, as another overlapped the previous one. All on account of Gon's next statement.  

“There’s no way I’m ever going through that gate!”

Sakura frowned, “Gon what are you saying? We’re here to see Killua aren’t we?”

“Exactly!” Gon exclaimed, “We’re here to see Killua, not to be tested. There’s no way I’ll ever pass through that gate.”

“Are you kidding me!?” Sakura yelled, flailing her arms around. She didn’t miss the defiant glint in his eyes then, the same one he had when he was facing Hanzo. “This is not the time to be stubborn.”

"I'm not going through there. Also, it's not fair that you're always the one who has to carry everyone’s weight!”

“Gon!”

Sakura slammed her forehead against the boy’s as she spoke, trying to knock some sense into him but Gon retaliated by pressing his forehead harder against hers.

“Sakura!”

Leorio, Kurapika, and Zebro just stood by, watching the two argue with one another. Sakura was stubborn but Gon’s hardheadedness was evident during his fight with Hanzo. It was a near-impossible task to direct Gon away from what he wanted or how he wanted things done.  However, there was a consensus between Leorio and Kurapika when Gon mentioned Sakura carrying everyone's weight.  Pride was a weakness that they all shared and they couldn’t deny that she had been assisting them since they met her. But there was still the matter of getting through that gate.

“What are you going to do then you dolt?!” Sakura hissed.

Zebro finally decided to step in, clearing his throat, "I cannot let Master Killua's friends be reduced to skeletons. But perhaps if you would be willing to wait a moment,"

..

..

..

Sakura, Gon, Leorio, and Kurapika stood outside the entrance to the tiny security room, while Zebro waited at the phone after making a call. They didn't receive an explanation of what he was planning to do, but they were willing to wait and find out.

"Four of Master Killua's friends are here to see him," Zebro spoke into the phone. After a series of "yes" and apologies, he hung up, looking troubled.

Gon stepped forward, "You called the mansion?"

Zebro confirmed, "I was speaking to the Zoldyck family butler. All communication with the mansion must go through him. It's very difficult to reach any of the family members."

Gon decided he wanted to talk to the butler this time. Sakura was doubtful, but Gon was determined not to go through the dangerous gate just to see Killua. She sighed, calling him stubborn.

Zebro agreed to let Gon speak to the butler, warning him that it probably wouldn't be a pleasant experience. Gon dialed the number, and everyone listened in silence.

“Yes, this is the butler’s office,” the butler's calm voice answered.

Gon asked calmly, “This is Gon, one of Killua’s friends. Is Killua there?”

“Master Killua doesn’t have any friends. Please leave.”

Gon tried again, but the butler remained firm, insisting that there was no way to verify Gon's identity. The butler even played a recording of Gon's voice to prove his point.

This infuriated Gon, and he argued that if Killua were on the line, he would know it was him. The butler countered that voice and appearance could be mimicked, and he couldn't risk anyone approaching Killua with sinister intentions.

"As long as the threat exists, I cannot let you meet with Killua-sama," the butler explained. "The Zoldyck family practices the trade of assassination. Naturally, it has made enemies. As butlers, it is our job to guard our masters from their enemies. I apologize, but please leave."

Gon hung up the phone heavily, visibly angry. He stormed outside, a visible vein pulsing on his forehead. Leorio, Kurapika, and Sakura watched him, worried.

"He's seriously pissed," Leorio remarked, sweat dropping.

Sakura realized something, "Crap, he's going to climb the wall!"

"What!?" Kurapika exclaimed.

..

..

..

Gon, Leorio, Kurapika, and Sakura stood outside the entrance to the Testing Gate, still unsure of how to proceed. Gon, determined to see his friend Killua, had attempted to climb the wall, but Sakura refused to let him put his life at risk.

Sakura jumped onto the wall, using her chakra to stick to the surface. She stood tall like a plank, looking down at Gon, urging him to get down. Gon was equally stubborn, not willing to go through the Testing Gate.

“Gon, get down,” Sakura insisted, her voice firm.

“No,” he replied defiantly.

Leorio and Kurapika attempted to intervene, but the tension between Gon and Sakura was escalating, echoing through the silent night.

Zebro, the gatekeeper, walked outside, holding the key to the side door. He offered to give Gon the key, but Leorio and Sakura believed they could convince him to stop.

"Mike may recognize me and not attack," Zebro explained, referring to the giant watchdog guarding the estate. "Though I'm almost a hundred percent certain he'll kill us all."

Gon hesitated, looking at Zebro, who was willing to accompany them through the gate. Zebro didn't want to send Killua's friends to their deaths, fearing he wouldn't be able to face Killua if they were harmed.

Gon showed a moment of understanding and pulled back his fishing line from the wall. He apologized for not considering Zebro's situation earlier.

Leorio, Kurapika, and Sakura were relieved to see that Gon was willing to listen and consider others. Sakura noted that despite her willingness to take risks, she had a soft spot for the green-haired boy.

Zebro asked if he had grown up playing in the countryside. Gon confirmed this, and Zebro smiled, deciding to show Gon something.

“Gon-kun, I’m going to open the Testing Gate again," Zebro announced. "I want you to see Mike for yourself."

Sakura and the others were intrigued by what Zebro had in mind. They waited as he approached the Testing Gate.

Eerie. That was the sensation felt as one entered through the Testing Gate onto the property of the Zoldyck's. It was as if everything just become darker; even the wind was colder. The mountain could be seen in the distance, but already those with experience knew to stay on high alert and were about to find out it was for good reason.

Leorio looked around carefully, “Is it really okay for us to be here?”

“It’s alright. You entered through the Testing Gate.” Zebro assured them, before moving to call out into the forest, his voice echoing all around. “Mike! Come here!”

Everyone waited with silent anxiousness. It wasn't long before they heard a low rumbling, in patterns that were identified as breathing. Soft but heavy thudding followed shortly after and through the thicket of the forest, emerged an enormous create, towering over everyone, resembling a dog but after looking at its dead-dark eyes, you'd know it wasn't. Sakura felt a bead of sweat trickles down her chin, but she wasn't shaking as badly as her companions. This certainly was an intimidating creature.

Akamaru could also become like this to his enemies, but he did it by directing his malice at his target and could identify friends from foes. This beast, on the other hand, wasn't intentionally trying to intimidate them it was like there was no life in its eyes. Even Gon had become stiff as he stared at Mike. Unblinking as it lay down continuing to watch them.

“Gon-kun, do you understand now? This is a trained hunting dog.” Zebro said calmly, “It’s nothing like the wild animals you are accustomed to. You must have expected to be able to communicate with him. Until you looked into his eyes. Mike is currently memorizing the appearances and scents of humans he’s never seen. There’s nothing else on his mind. He’s like a machine. Gon-kun, could you fight him?”

Gon shook his head, the sweat running down his chin, “No I’m scared. I don’t want to fight him!”

“To be honest,” Sakura said, quickly calming herself. “Probably,”

Zebro looked at her, “You’ve fought against a creature like this Sakura-san?”

Sakura swallowed heavily, reliving a memory. Once again it took her back to her world, and the monsters that lived in it. The times she had stood up to them, even when she was weak. "I've fought worse."

"Well, how long will you be here?" Zebro asked. Somehow he believed what Sakura was saying, however difficult it may have sounded to others. It was clear she was on a different platform than her male companions. Perhaps on the same as the Zoldyck's. And that was frightening.

Kurapika, Leorio, Gon, and Sakura looked at Zebro, with confident smiles then as Gon answered.

“Until we meet Killua! We won’t leave until then,”

Zebro snickered, holding out his hand to direct the group. “Then come this way.”

 ..

..

..

They were taken to the servant's quarters. A three-story cabin in the woods near the Testing Gate. Since it was already night and the tour bus that took them up wouldn't be back until the next day, Zebro said that they would be able to lodge here for the night. When Zebro had pushed open one of the two doors, they noticed how the bottom scraped against the wooden floors, scuffling it.

“Please enter,”

The cabin wasn't too big, but it was rather empty which made up for it in terms of space. Only a bit of furniture that seemed necessary, but it lacked personal touches. With a few paintings on the wall, and a flower vase on top of the drawers.

“Hey, I’m back!” Zebro called.

From the staircase to their side, they heard footsteps followed by a tall man with tan skin, narrow eyes and smoking a cigarette. “Oh, you brought guests that’s rare,”

“This is Seaquant. He works with me here.” Zebro introduced.

Though his expression seemed indifferent and it didn’t look like he was the approachable type, Gon and Sakura found their voices to speak to him.

“Hello,” Sakura said bowing her head slightly.

“Good evening,” Gon greeted politely.

Seaquant didn't give much of a reaction in return though, as he walked past the group with his hands stuffed in his pocket, "If you managed to win over Zebro, you must be special. Well, make yourselves at home, though it won't be easy here."

Zebro poured the four friends tea, while they sat at the table. Kurapika, Leorio, and Sakura are on one of the benches. Gon and Zebro were on the opposite one, while Seaquant remained standing but leaning against the wall. Gon had just finished explaining to him the reason that they were there.

"You want to see Master Killua?" Seaquant laughed lightly, "That's a riot!"

“Sorry, but we’re dead serious!” Leorio told him.

“Then let me give you a warning: Give up and go home,”

Leorio glowered back at the man, “What was that?”

“Zebro told you about the Testing Gate right?” Seaquant stated more than asked his tone firm. "That should give you an idea of what this place is like."  

Gon stared at his reflection in the cup, through the seeping steam of the tea. “We understand that it won’t be easy. But I’m not leaving. Not until I see Killua,”

Seaquant stared back at the boy,

"When Killua was in trouble, I wasn't there for him." Gon thought back to the images that had formed in his mind based on what Satotz had told him. "If I had been there, I could have stopped Killua." Gon then looked up a firmness in his eyes. "Killua is my close friend!"

 "The same goes for me." Sakura stated firmly, "I called Killua my friend, but when he needed my help, I couldn't be there. I need to apologize to him and it's going to take a lot more than a gate and giant watchdog to stop me,"

"Oh, there's a lot more little missy," Seaquant told her, his tone dreadfully dripping honesty. "You'll be risking your life."

“I don’t care." Sakura clenched her fist tightly. "I don't care what it takes to see him, but I will….."

Seaquant sighed. “What are you hoping to get out of seeing young Killua again?”

Sakura frowned, “What makes you think I’m trying to get something out of this?”

“Well for one, what you’re attempting to do is an impossible task.”

"Not for me. I can already breakthrough that gate easily enough and I could easily knock out that dog with one blow if I needed to."

Seaquant couldn't' hold back the short burst of laughter, hearing the pinkette's bold declaration. "You certainly say some funny things,"

"Actually, there may be more substance to them than you think Seaquant," Zebro said, gesturing to Sakura with his hand. "I witnessed for myself, this young lady open all seven gates,"

As if choking, Seaquant frowned, pointing brashly to the girl, “This little girl opened all the gates!? You’re pulling my leg right Zebro?”

Zebro shook his head, taking a serious tone, “She is more powerful than she appears.”

“Sakura is the strongest out of our group,” Kurapika confirmed. "It's true, her conviction is sincere to her friends. So much so that she would be willing to break her arm for them,"  

All eyes then fell on Sakura who tensed after Kurapika mentioned her arm. “It’s true isn’t it?” Kurapika asked. “After witnessing that strength you displayed opening those gates, you definitely could have escaped Hisoka’s grasp without breaking your arm. Isn’t that right?”

Sakura sighed, “Well I guess, but…” She was uncertain if she should mention the actual predicament she was in during that fight. Somehow Hisoka had done something to keep her in place so that she wouldn’t be able to escape his grasp. It was like an invisible force had been holding her down.  

“Sakura, why would you do that?” Gon asked.

She didn't reply but as she feared Kurapika already knew the reason. He had been dwelling on this for a while because his statement was sharply accurate.

“It was a type of repentance,”

Leorio, Gon, Zebro, and Seaquant all had their eyes locked on Kurapika and Sakura, who kept her head lowered as if attempting to hide from being unwantedly exposed.

“What do you mean?” Leorio asked the Kurta boy.

"During Gon's match with Hanzo when he was being tortured, I thought Sakura's indifference meant she was unconcerned about what was happening to him. But then when she fought Hisoka and broke her arm to get out of his grip and after seeing her actual strength, I realized that what seemed to be reckless desperation was a calculated act."

Sakura closed her eyes tightly, wanting to tell Kurapika to stop talking but she knew that he had already said too much for anyone to disregard this. If she told him to be quiet, her friends were probably going to demand she explains instead and wouldn't hold off until she admitted what she did not want to.

"In other words, Sakura felt so terrible for what had happened to Gon that she broke her arm as a form of repentance for not intervening."

Gon stared at the pinkette on the opposite end of the table, “Sakura is that true?”

He was met with stony silence but was determined to hear an explanation. "Why?"

Kurapika’s level of observation was admirable, as well as hazardous in Sakura’s case. She had been confident he wouldn’t use those skills to decipher her anymore, but with it came a different form of concern for her. That was for her well-being. As her friend.

And because of that, she couldn’t channel her anger towards him as her guilt poured with her words.  

“I didn’t stop Hanzo, because I knew how much you wanted to pass the Hunter Exam and I didn’t stay to watch Killua’s fight. I would have had to chance to stop Killua but I wasn’t there, and because of his brother he left,” Sakura’s fingers dug into the fabric of her apron skirt, her bottom lip quivered as she was hit with a horrific sense of nostalgia.

“I was a terrible friend,”

"No, you weren't!" Gon exclaimed strongly, causing everyone to bristle a little at the outburst. “You were always troubling yourself for our sakes and you’re the only one to tell Killua he was your friend. So it’s no wonder why he didn’t think we were also friends. If anything…” Gon’s voice grew a little softer, but remained firm with his next statement, “I’m the one who should apologize to you.”  

“That’s right,” Leorio confirmed, just as aggressive as Gon’s tone of voice. “If it weren’t for you, Gon and Kurapika, I wouldn’t have gotten my Hunter’s license.”

"I agree with Leorio and Gon," Kurapika stated calmly, "You've gone to great lengths for our sakes, and even inconvenienced yourself during the Fourth Phase by allowing me to take your badge. As well as letting Hisoka take the other just to protect us.” Sakura stared wide-eyed at the three, Kurapika then proceeded to talk.

"Gon is right. If anything we should be the ones apologizing for making you think you have to bear the weight of the situation alone." Kurapika stood from the table, followed by Leorio and Gon as well who slid out from the bench. The three males stood on one side of Sakura in a line. With straight faces, they leaned forward, arms at their side.

They spoke simultaneously in an unharmonious manner but it was still enough to make Sakura’s heart race.

“We’re sorry Sakura.”

Exhaling softly, she covered her, chest swelling with warmth. “You guys…..”

“We’ll see Killua no matter what,” Gon stated, lifting his head to look Sakura in the eye.

“So you don’t have to worry anymore,” Leorio told her.

Kurapika raised his head, “The three of us will use our own power to get to the mountain. So please bear with us.”

As the three males anxiously waited for her response “Alright, I’m counting on you three.”

Seaquant then spoke up, “Seriously, she opened the gate?”

Sakura glared at him, wiping her eyes. “Don’t be stupid enough to underestimate me just because I care enough to cry for my friends.”

“Well then,” Zebro spoke up, “Why don’t you stay here and do a bit of training?”

“Training?” Gon looked at Zebro curiously.

“Listen, you are allowed to work together to open the Testing Gate. There's nothing wrong with that." Zebro explained to them, despite Seaquant's objections. "With a little training, it should be possible. How about it?"

Gon looked down, “I don’t like the idea of being tested….”

Kurapika smirked, “But if there’s no other way,”

Leorio grinned widely, “We’ve got no choice but to do it!”

“Alright then, you’ll need to put these on.”

"Let's see, like this," Sakura winced, slipping on the vest. Her body felt like it was being pulled forward like she couldn't handle her own weight anymore and then realized the reason why. She looked at Leorio who was already on his knees trying to lift himself, while Gon and Kurapika were holding onto the vests Zebro had given them like they were holding a slab of concrete.

"Each of these vests weighs fifty kilograms. Wear them at all times except when you sleep," Zebro said. "I'll make it heavier as you get used to it."

‘This must be how Lee feels all the time,’ Sakura thought shaking her head.

"As expected, you're not struggling with this huh?" Kurapika said to Sakura.

“Well her physical strength is something else,” Leorio remarked.

"Well, you're half right," Sakura said. “But I can actually feel the strain on my body.”

Chakra enhanced Sakura's physical strength, yes but when she was training with Tsunade, her teacher told her that she shouldn't rely on chakra alone. Which seemed ironic to her at the time but Sakura took it to heart. Normal training at the academy, when Sakura was twelve, had made her stronger than a grown man. It's not as if they could allow aspiring ninjas to have the strength of a child if they wanted to survive.

It was just in comparison to full-fledged shinobi that they would appear weak. And when Sakura spared with Tsunade, she had started training to increase her physical ability and stamina without the use of chakra but it wasn't until now that she was seeing the results of this. Since most of her battles required her to use her chakra-enhanced strength.

Gon, Kurapika, Leorio, and Sakura were again at the table with a cup of tea in front of them, Zebro told them to enjoy but when they tried to pick up the cup they instantly realized the difference in weight. Sakura picked it up, only able to use one hand at a time.

“So these are weighted too huh?”

"Yes, twenty kilograms, and this teapot here is forty," Zebro told her, holding up the black teapot. He told them that all the utensils and furniture in the house weighed over twenty kilograms apiece.

“I get it,” Kurapika said as he continued to struggle to lift his cup. “So this serves as training.”

Seaquant walked in then, “It’s useless. They’ll give up in two or three days.”

“What was that?” Leorio hissed

"Seaquant, I believe your shift has already started," Zebro said to his colleague.

“Oh right,” Seaquant then left without giving the group so much as a second glance, which only served to further irritate them. Despite Zebro assuring that he wasn’t a bad person.

Leorio stood up, holding his arms against the table to keep himself from falling. “By the way, where’s the bathroom?”

Zebro directed him to the big metal door on the other side of the room, Leorio took one look at it and then back at Zebro nervously. “Don’t tell me….the bathroom door is….?”

"Yes." Zebro said with a bright smile, "It weighs five hundred kilograms."

Sakura threw her hand over her mouth to keep in her laughter as she watched Leorio panic.

“WHAT! I CAN’T HOLD IT IN!”

And thus began their training.

That’s all for now but we’ve got more surprises to come! 

IT’S SNEAK PEAK TIME!

CROSSROADS OF FATE CHAPTER 15

“Greetings, I am Hishita, a servant of the Zoldyck family.” The butler bowed slightly, holding a straight posture. But what he said next caused everyone to grow tense and stand upright. “Sakura Haruno, I have been ordered by my master to escort you to the Zoldyck estate.”

"Eh!?" Kurapika, Leorio, and Sakura exclaimed before realizing they probably shouldn't keep face.

“Really, we’re invited to the mansion?” Gon asked.

"I apologize, but I have only been permitted to escort Miss Haruno to the estate under my master's orders," Hishita replied calmly.

“Wait, why is Sakura the only one being asked to go?” Kurapika asked, frowning. Given where they were it didn’t seem likely that they were going to be invited to the main household just like that but one of them was. Something seemed off about it.

"The master and head of the Zoldyck's Silva-sama wishes to meet with Miss Haruno. A word with his son's companion, to be exact.”

“What?” Sakura gasped, her eyes as wide as saucers. “You’re saying Killua’s father wants to talk to me?”

“That is correct, ma’am.”  

 "But, my friends, I can't go without them."

“I was instructed only to bring you.” The butler replied curtly. It was clear he wouldn’t waver his decision, as it was not actually his to make in the first place. “There would be grave consequences for me disobeying my master’s orders in any fashion.”

“Alright,” Sakura exhaled softly, looking back to the butler. “I’ll go,”

Chapter Text

Greetings my Spectacular readers! It’s time again for a new chapter. I fell really ill last week, and just recovered. I hope you are all taking care of yourselves as we navigate through this busy life. With every fibre of my being I hope you enjoy this chapter!

Gon, Kurapika, and Leorio threw themselves into the rigorous training to open the Testing Gate. Each day, the intensity increased, and they were required to carry heavy weights on their bodies. Despite the grueling challenges, they persevered, fueled by their determination to see Killua.

Sakura admired their dedication and joined in on their training. She effortlessly breezed through most of the trials, inspiring the boys to keep pushing themselves to keep up with her. As they worked together, Sakura realized that their struggles with the training were essential for their growth, and she understood that she couldn't simply carry their burdens for them.

On the tenth morning, Zebro suggested they remove their heavy vests during the training. The boys happily complied, feeling the weight of their burdens lifted. Sakura followed suit, relieved to have the weight off her shoulders.

As they approached the Testing Gate, the boys prepared to make another attempt. Gon, Kurapika, and Leorio positioned themselves, ready to push with all their strength.

“Sakura, come on and get ready to enter,” Leorio called to her.

She walked over with a smile, watching them. "Are you sure you can open it this time?"

"With all our training and teamwork, we can do it!" Gon exclaimed confidently.

Kurapika counted down, and on three, Gon pushed forward with determination. The first doors of the Testing Gate slowly opened, and Gon fell inside after they had widened enough to allow entry. Leorio and Kurapika caught their breath, panting softly.

Sakura, Zebro, and Seaquant watched the boys' achievements with pride. Sakura cheered as Gon made it through the gate.

"You guys did it!" she exclaimed, fist-pumping in celebration.

"Just like we said we would!" Leorio grinned, feeling a sense of accomplishment.

Sakura turned her gaze toward Kukuroo Mountain, hidden behind dark clouds. She knew that they were now one step closer to reuniting with Killua.

The group continued their journey, with newfound strength and determination. They felt invigorated and ready to face whatever challenges awaited them on the path to finding Killua.

As they walked forward, Sakura couldn't help but think about the importance of perseverance and growth. She had learned that sometimes, allowing others to face their struggles and challenges was necessary for their personal development. And though she still cared deeply for her friends and wanted to support them, she understood that they had to find their strength They knew that they were now closer than ever to reuniting with Killua and embarking on the next chapter of their adventure.

Sakura looked over at the mountain covered by the dark clouds, ‘We’ll be there soon Killua.’

..

..

..

"Follow the path and head for the mountain. The mansion should be somewhere up there." Zebro said to the four friends, their backs to the mountain far out in the distance.

Although Zebro had been working for the Zoldycks for the last twenty years, he had never been to the main residence of the family.

"Thank you very much for everything, Zebro-san, Seaquant-san," Gon said, smiling at the two adults in front of him.

Sakura bowed her head slightly to the two, “Yes thank you.  You’ve really helped us,”

Zebro continued to smile at the youngsters, “You’re very welcome. I wish you the best of luck in reaching young master Killua,”

“Mm!”

As Zebro and Seaquant watched the four friends slowly vanish into the distance of the path leading through the forest, they began discussing their thoughts on whether or not they could reach the mansion. After all, the Testing Gate was only the first obstacle that needed to be overcome and it could only get worse from then on.

Seaquant knew that much from personal experience having dealt with the Zoldyck’s employees as an intruder, which had been met with cruel retribution for him and the group he was a part of. An image of unconscious men piled together at the feet of a short silhouette holding a cane. A memory he wouldn’t soon forget.

‘One hundred men wiped out by an apprentice butler,'

That was what made it clear to him then, that the people within in these grounds were real monsters. And the only way to defeat a monster was to be one yourself.

“We should probably inform them about this,” said Seaquant, heading to the house to do just that. “Though I’m sure they’re already aware,”

He was beginning to feel a bit sorry for those kids, and that was without seeing the real storm that was brewing.

..

..

..

The misty pavilion atop the hill provided Kikyo Zoldyck with a secluded space away from the main mansion. She had hoped to find solace there, undisturbed by the prying eyes of her family members. However, the news that reached her through her loyal butler shattered that peace, filling her heart with shock, disbelief, and malice.

"The Testing Gate opened?" Kikyo's voice carried a bittersweet tone, reflecting her mixed emotions.

Her butler nodded solemnly. "Yes, ma'am."

As the head of the Zoldyck family, Kikyo knew that this was a critical moment for her son Killua. She was adamant about keeping him away from any unnecessary influences, especially from so-called friends. Her displeasure with the outcome was evident.

"There has been a development," her butler continued cautiously.

Kikyo's attention sharpened. "What is it?"

"The master has become aware of the intruders' presence. Illumi-sama has provided a thorough report, and as a result, he has given a strict order..."

Kikyo's visor glowed with dotted lights as she absorbed the information her butler shared. The report shed light on her husband's decision regarding the intruders at the Testing Gate. The order that followed was unsettling for a mother like Kikyo, who desired to maintain absolute control over her child's life. The matter at hand threatened to go beyond disciplining Killua; it could potentially eliminate any semblance of his freedom and individuality. It was something she was not ready to face.

"W-What?!" Kikyo's voice pitched higher with emotion. "How could father make such a decision without even consulting me?! He cannot possibly allow this!"

Her breaths came in rapid succession as she struggled to comprehend the situation. Her mind raced, considering the implications of her husband's actions. She could not bear the thought of losing control over her son, especially when he was at such a vulnerable phase in his life. She couldn't let go of him, not now, not ever.

"If they will not listen," she spoke with determination, her resolve hardening, "then I shall have to take matters into my own hands..."

Kikyo knew that her husband's decision was driven by his beliefs and the family's traditions. However, as a mother, her heart called for a different approach. She couldn't let her son be taken away from her. Her love for Killua was fierce and unwavering, and she would fight to protect him from anything that threatened to pull him away from her embrace.

With a newfound determination, Kikyo prepared herself to face the challenging times ahead. She would confront her husband, willing to do whatever it took to safeguard her son's future and ensure that he remained under her watchful eye.

..

..

Sakura, Gon, Kurapika, and Leorio continued to follow the path through the forest that would hopefully lead them to the mountain, where they would have to begin their search for the mansion. It had already been more than two hours since they started walking, and little had been said. No one knew what to expect, nor did they feel the need to bring up the subject of what they were going to do from here on. They chose to remain vigilant and move silently so as not to attract anything that may be lurking in the forest. After Mike, it was obvious they had to remain cautious.

After some time, the four came to what appeared would be their next obstacle in this other world of assassins. A young girl with grey eyes and dark purple hair combed in thick bunches, tied in a star-shaped manner, she also wore a plain suit. She held herself like a statue as if part of the structure separating their path to the other side. Another obstacle that they would have to overcome to see Killua.

“Leave.” Her voice was soft but swift with no room for flexibility. “You’re trespassing on private property. I cannot allow you to pass without permission.”

Gon frowned, “What do we need to get permission? I said I was Killua’s friend but they wouldn’t put him on.”

“I wouldn’t know,” she replied blankly, “Because no one has ever received permission,”

The vein on Gon’s forehead throbbed with annoyance, glaring back at the unnamed girl, “Then we’ll have to trespass!”

The young girl appeared ready to respond when she glanced beside her, there were nearly no footsteps heard but then they were able to see someone walking up until he was beside her. A tall man also in a suit, with short blonde hair and narrow eyes.

“Hishita-san,” The girl greeted, to which the butler nodded before turning back to the group with an unreadable expression.

Leorio clenched his jaw, “Another one?”

“Greetings, I am Hishita, a servant of the Zoldyck family.” The butler bowed slightly, holding a straight posture. But what he said next caused everyone to grow tense and stand upright. “Sakura Haruno, I have been ordered by my master to escort you to the Zoldyck estate.”

"Eh!?" Kurapika, Leorio, and Sakura exclaimed before realizing they probably shouldn't keep face.

“Really, we’re invited to the mansion?” Gon asked.

"I apologize, but I have only been permitted to escort Miss Haruno to the estate under my master's orders," Hishita replied calmly.

“Wait, why is Sakura the only one being asked to go?” Kurapika asked, frowning. Given where they were it didn’t seem likely that they were going to be invited to the main household just like that but one of them was. Something seemed off about it.

"The master and head of the Zoldyck's Silva-sama wishes to meet with Miss Haruno. A word with his son's companion, to be exact.”

“What?” Sakura gasped, her eyes as wide as saucers. “You’re saying Killua’s father wants to talk to me?”

“That is correct, ma’am.”  

 "But, my friends, I can't go without them."

“I was instructed only to bring you.” The butler replied curtly. It was clear he wouldn’t waver his decision, as it was not actually his to make in the first place. “There would be grave consequences for me disobeying my master’s orders in any fashion.”

That was, without doubt, an understandable reason, but still, the group remained unsatisfied with the deal they had been offered.  

“What does he want to talk to me about?” asked Sakura,

“He did not say, ma'am. But he did tell me to say that this is merely an invitation that you are free to reject should you feel it necessary. It is your decision.”

The last thing that Sakura read told her that Killua’s father wasn’t even aware of their presence because for whatever reason, his wife did not want him to know but it seemed that word had somehow reached him. It was not a comfort. There was still skepticism, looking at the effort they had to endure just to get through the front gate and she was being offered an escort to meet with one of Killua’s parents. And yet despite these obvious warnings, the answer was obvious for one reason.

They were here to see Killua.

Sakura turned back to her friend’s, “Well, what should I do?”

“What do you want to do?” Leorio asked, “It’s not really up to us,”

Sakura shook her head, "No, that's wrong. We came here together, and I don't want to just leave you guys behind-

“But you also want to see Killua as soon as possible,” Gon finished for her. He smiled when their eyes met. “It’s okay, we’ll be right behind you.”

Pink eyebrows curved with uncertainty and worry. This was a taxing predicament for her. Gon wasn't wrong, she did want to see Killua (probably more than he could understand for reasons she couldn't explain) but at the same time, she was hesitant to leave Gon, Leorio, and Kurapika on their own.  

She looked at the two employees of the Zoldyck's, the young girl had made it clear she would not let them pass without permission, and seeing as Sakura was the only one with it, there was little chance she would let her friends through just because she was suddenly an exception. And she still couldn't figure out why.

“Alright,” Sakura exhaled softly, looking back to the butler. “I’ll go,”

..

..

..

Nothing was spoken after Sakura left with the butler Hishita. Gon, Leorio, and Kurapika assured her they would follow shortly after, even so, she worried as to how they were going to do that when they couldn't even pass a fence without permission, which hadn't been granted to anyone before her. Despite the vast mountain region, there was little noise in the forest, no birds were chirping nor the scurrying animals through the trees. And she was yet to see any.

‘Perhaps they sense the danger of this place as well,' Sakura mused. Of course, she couldn't say it surprised her too much, what would remain where there was a constant sense of danger in the air?  

Or perhaps that was just her intuition since she crossed that threshold further into the Zoldyck's property.  

Hishita’s eyes glanced to the side without him turning fully to the pink-haired girl behind him. He looked up at the mountain that was growing nearer as the hours passed. The Zoldyck mansion was situated at the top. Unfortunately for Sakura, she wouldn't be arriving as thought. While there was nothing exceptional based on the impression that would make her appear as a threat, he had received thorough instruction on the task he was assigned and was told to take extreme caution in doing so. Despite what it entailed, he had no conflicts about carrying out the orders he was given. It was after all a butler's duty.

“Lure her far from her companions, and make it appear as nothing more than a horrendous accident due to her own indiscretion," Kikyo ordered, her back turned to the butler kneeling before her. Raising her hand, she began knowing at one of her long nails as if dazing through the most disturbing thoughts of her mind. "I will not allow anyone to take Kil away from us. He does not need her, not now nor in the future. And I shall not entertain the thought; not at this time!”

Nothing more was said. Nothing needed to be said as Hishita was dispatched fully aware of his task. The demand was in actual fact a simple one and one that he was familiar with but rarely practiced due to the stature of the premises itself which was already a difficult barrier to overcome. He had succeeded in the first part of his task and had been careful to lead her on the path away from the mansion but closer to the mountain so that she would continue to edge on with a sense of security.

 For several minutes this continued, the forest growing thicker. Nearing the location where Sakura was to be disposed of until Hishita felt the girl's presence grow more distant and realize that she must have stopped. While she might not realize this herself, Sakura walked like a phantom at times, and then at other there was a slight rustle on the ground. She knew the technique Silent Gate and must have put into practice a lot to be able to execute it on a subconscious level.

Indeed she had stopped, her head down with her bangs covering her eyes, her one arm hanging limply at her side, while the other of course curved due to the sling and cast, covering her entire hand.

“Is there something wrong Miss Haruno?” Hishita asked, turning around fully to step towards her. “Are your injuries bothering you? We may take a rest if you require-

“I was just wondering something,” Sakura softly spoke, “Where exactly is the Zoldyck mansion located?”

"Near the center of the mountain, but it is not so easy to get to if you are not invited," Hishita told her

“Of course, there are probably traps set for intruders correct?”

Hishita gave a curt nod in response.

“So how much longer before we reach it?”

“Well it shouldn’t be too long from now,” Hishita assured, barely batting an eye. “We are following the right path,”

With a small scoff, Skaura’s lips curved to a smirk, her shoulders shook for a moment. "That's interesting because look at this," Sakura stomped her feet on the ground, her shoes sinking into the soft soil. "I happen to know for a fact that loose soil, often means that this is land that hasn't been treaded on….This can only lead me to conclude you are not leading me to the Zoldyck mansion. And the reason for that is because you were never ordered to."

Hishita did not speak, his eyes narrowed when the kunoichi lifted her head to give him a determined glare, “I already have an idea as to what you’re true intentions are, but I want to hear it before anything progresses. My goal to see Killua has not changed and I will not let an inconvenience like this stop me. What were your real orders?"

Hishita closed his eyes for a moment, “That I’m afraid that is confidential Miss Haruno,”

"Then I’ll take my leave," Sakura said turning on her heel, "Tell your master I apologize, but I will not be accepting his invitation to meet with me if there ever was one."

In an instant blur, faster than Hanzo perhaps, Hishita vanished in front of Sakura only to reappear behind her barely a second later, a small blade in hand struck her between her shoulder blades to get her heart from behind. A quick and precise blow is not easily dealt without experience.

Hishita saw the blade pierce her skin, he felt it, and he saw a bit of red forming from behind. But that was all gone in a second, within a puff of smoke where a log then took the place of the girl’s form.

And for the first time since their encounter, Hishita’s passive expression changed to confusion and shock. It was the moment he let his guard down and it was that moment that Sakura chose to strike back. With barely a sound, her presence concealed, she came up behind him as he was still reveling in the confusion of her replacement jutsu, she landed a powerful blow to his back, worried if she went for his face that the milliseconds may be too much time for him to recover. The force of her punch sent him flying into and through a few of the tree's before he finally stopped. All Sakura had to do to locate him again was to follow the path of destruction.  

She hadn't been anticipating a direct attack, on the other hand, the uncertainty of what was to come had led her to activate this jutsu to protect herself.

‘So much for paranoia. I was right not to let my guard down,’ Sakura clenched her fist, she had placed a bit more power to that punch than she necessarily needed.

She found the butler lying on the ground, the soil shifted to show he had glided across the ground and was now already starting to bring himself up. But with an obvious effort that made Sakura's pride inflate ever so slightly.

"From your actions, I've realized your real intentions were to lure me away from my friends and then kill me." Sakura stated, drawing her kunai at his neck and when Hishita met her eyes she spoke again, "And it's obvious this order was meant for me alone, otherwise I would not have been the only one drawn out like this."

Something was still tugging at the back of Sakura's mind about this whole dilemma. She was no different from her friends in this case who were trying to reach Killua, so why had she been the only one targeted? The only real difference to factor in was she could have made it through the Testing Gate on the first day. Other than that, nothing stood out to her that she could factor in. On the other hand, she could take comfort that the others weren't being targeted for assassination.

At least she hoped.

“Why go through all this effort just to kill me though?” Sakura asked, both herself and Hishita. Her tone was void of any discord against the man.

He was clearly following orders and she knew already all too well what that entailed. It was not a personal matter and thus shouldn’t be taken as such. The only thing that really irritated her about this was she had begun to get her hopes up, drawing on the belief she would be able to see Killua again only to be caught in this trap.

"As you said, those were my orders," Hishita stated his voice void.

Sakura opened her mouth ready to give a reply, but another presence made itself known, and with it came an alertness that had Sakura turning away from her first opponent to the large silhouette in the distance.

“Yes, those were your orders, Hishita.”

Said butler froze in place, glancing to where Sakura had directed her vision, in the shadows created by a grove of trees a silhouette appeared before stepping into the light. A tall and husky woman likely passed her fifties based on her pale wrinkled skin and grey hair tied in pigtails. She wore a black formal suit like the other butler's; as well as a monocle on her right eye.

"Although escorting the girl to the mansion was an order given by Silva-sama for me to fulfill." Sakura gasped softly, looking at the older woman. So there was an order to bring her to the mansion?

“And you attempted to disrupt that,”

“Tsubone-sa-

The woman held up her hand, "There's no need for explanation. I'm aware of whose orders those were under and so is the master. Therefore you will not endure any retribution, however, I suggest you pick yourself up and return to the butler's quarters. As of now, those orders have been overruled by Silva-sama,"

"Yes, ma'am," Sakura watched Hishita force himself up before he started to limp away when she interrupted.

"Hold on," Sakura came to stand in front of Hishita, barely placing her hands on the butler before she began healing him. Her chakra glowed a slight tinge of green before stopping. "There that should make it a little easier to walk back,"

Hishita appeared puzzled by Sakura’s behavior, he had after all just tried to kill her.

“Well goodbye now,” Sakura watched as Hishita disappeared into the forest.

“Sakura Haruno yes?”

The kunoichi looked back at the butler, nodding her head. “Yes, ma’am.”

"I am Tsubone; Silva-sama has ordered me to escort you directly to the Zoldyck's residence and ensure that no harm comes to you prior," said the woman, her hand laid across her chest.

Sakura swallowed heavily, one look at this woman and her instincts told her not to become lax nor behave informally. There was no signal of hostility or anything that should put her on edge in this new butler's presence, but needless to say, she was intimidated.

“Um….” Sakura took a careful step back, “I’m not so certain that I should-

"It is not a choice Miss Haruno, my orders came directly from Silva-sama and they were to bring you to the estate without fail," Tsubone spoke firmly, lifting her head and a chill ran down Sakura's spine when she met the women's eyes. "Hishita may have misinterpreted the message when he relayed it as a trap to bring you here. See those were the orders he was given by Kikyo-sama, the mistress of the Zoldycks household.”

Sakura’s eyes widened slightly, “K-Killua’s mother, why-

“However they are in no correlation to Silva-sama’s orders. He wishes to meet with Killua-chan’s friend,” Tsubone interrupted, “You should know, I have been under the Zoldyck’s employment for many years, and I am yet to fail a direct order from my employers. Therefore I urge you to follow, allowing me to direct you to the mansion. Or I shall use other methods that will bring us to the same conclusion.”

A bead of sweat ran down Sakura’s face as she gave a nervous grin, “Then please lead the way,”

So there were some intimidating people behind these walls. If this was what the impression the butlers had to offer, Sakura wondered what the other Zoldycks were like.

..

..

..

"Um, Tsubone-san?" Sakura hesitantly addressed the butler as they continued their brisk pace through the forest. The atmosphere around them had changed, and Sakura couldn't help but feel a chilling presence enveloping her. Tsubone reassured her that they were almost at the entrance to the Zoldyck estate.

Before Sakura could inquire further, Tsubone interrupted, explaining that Kikyo-sama had ordered one of the butlers to deal with her alone. The reason wasn't clear, but it seemed Kikyo was deeply attached to Killua and perceived Sakura as a threat to his development as an assassin. Illumi's report about Sakura's visit might have triggered this decision.

Sakura acknowledged the gravity of Zoldyck's dedication to the art of assassination, realizing that it was deeply ingrained in their way of life. Tsubone revealed her fondness for Killua and belief in his potential as an assassin. Despite her personal feelings, she made it clear that she followed orders without question, sparing Sakura's life solely due to the directive she received.

The group arrived at their destination, and Sakura saw a grand structure looming ahead through the mist. It was nothing short of a palace, with its inviting symmetry and luxurious features. Despite its beauty, Sakura couldn't shake the ominous feeling that permeated the air. The mansion's large mahogany doors, adorned with dragon carvings, beckoned her forward, but her unease remained.

As Sakura entered the mansion, she couldn't help but feel overwhelmed by the opulence surrounding her. Her nerves were on edge, and she found it difficult to appreciate the expensive ornaments and lavish furniture that adorned the interior.

However, one thing caught her attention as Tsubone opened the double doors leading further into the mansion – the lack of light. The hallways were dimly lit, and the once-imposing exterior now seemed to extend its unsettling atmosphere to the interior.

Tsubone led Sakura down the smooth-tiled hallways, navigating through the shadows with an assured stride. The silence was heavy, and Sakura couldn't help but wonder what awaited her at the end of this eerie journey.

Finally, they reached a door, and Tsubone gestured for Sakura to enter. The room was illuminated only by the moonlight seeping through the cracks of the heavy curtains. At the center of the room stood a figure, their face obscured by shadows.

Sakura took a deep breath, her heart pounding in her chest. She couldn't help but feel like she was stepping into the heart of a labyrinth, where every turn held untold mysteries. But she steeled herself, reminding herself of the reason she had come all this way – to see Killua.

..

..

..

Remaining silent as she and Tsubone walked through the labyrinthine corridors of the mansion, Sakura pondered her uncertain path. The twists and turns reminded her of one of Orochimaru's hidden hideouts, each corner holding a potential secret or danger. It was no surprise that finding Killua's whereabouts here would prove challenging.

After navigating several turns, they stopped before a grand double door. With a push from Tsubone, the door swung open, revealing a spacious room illuminated by an eerie blue light. Skulls lined the ceiling, casting an unsettling shadow over the scene. A massive hound reminiscent of Mike lay dozing in the corner, but Sakura's attention was drawn to the figure seated calmly on a couch behind a solitary chair.

The man had a commanding presence, his long silver-blonde hair cascading down his muscular frame. Despite the intimidating aura, Sakura was captivated by one feature that connected him to Killua – his deep blue, cat-like eyes. Those eyes, while narrow and harboring a certain darkness, seemed to hold an uncanny resemblance to Killua's.

Silva Zoldyck, Killua's father.

If Hisoka's presence had made Sakura's heart race erratically, Silva's gaze could shatter the very ribcage protecting it. His voice rumbled deeper than a normal man's, holding a hint of intimidation. But despite this, there was a calmness that resonated from him, soothing the frantic rhythm of her heart.

"Sakura Haruno, correct?" Silva's words broke the silence, his gaze piercing yet not malicious.

"Yes, Zoldyck-san," Sakura replied, her voice steady.

Silva gestured to a seat in front of the couch, and Sakura took a cautious step forward, settling into the chair. Despite her attempts to relax, her posture remained rigid, betraying her unease.

"You needn't worry. I have called you here to get to know you," Silva stated, his tone surprisingly calm.

Sakura's hands rested in her lap, and she seized the opportunity to ask, "Why did you want to meet me?"

"To understand you better," Silva answered simply.

Sakura's brows furrowed with curiosity. "Understand me? May I ask why?"

Silva's eyes sparkled with a hint of amusement. "Is it so strange for a father to want to know more about his son's first friend?"

Sakura's expression conveyed her bewilderment, prompting a ghost of a smile from Silva. "Our family dynamics may seem unconventional to outsiders. We do not involve ourselves in matters we deem irrelevant to our individual pursuits."

The cryptic phrasing didn't deter Sakura. She understood the message beneath the words. "I see."

Silva continued to scrutinize Sakura, his gaze unwavering. He had his own motives for this meeting. After receiving information from Illumi about Sakura's extraordinary strength and her connection to Killua, Silva was intrigued. He decided to find out if she held any significance that could benefit or hinder his son.

During a private conversation with Illumi, Silva learned about Sakura's unique power and her potential as an addition to their world. He was particularly interested in her physical strength, even without Nen, and her possible mental fortitude. Illumi's description of her as someone on par with Killua's potential had raised Silva's curiosity.

"Tell me, were you aware of Killua's identity when you met him?" Silva inquired, his voice carrying an undercurrent of intrigue.

Sakura's response was candid. "Yes, he told me he was an assassin."

"And you didn't doubt him?"

Sakura shook her head, her determination was evident. "No, I trusted him."

Silva's arms crossed over his chest as he continued their conversation. "You understand what it means to be associated with an assassin, correct? Yet, you chose to befriend him, despite the dangers that come with it."

Sakura remained composed, despite the tension in the air. She was no stranger to dangerous paths and relationships. "Yes, I understand. But I saw more than just his profession."

Silva's gaze bore into her, his assessment thorough. "Your actions contradict the very essence of an assassin. We mold our children to embrace this life without hesitation or remorse. Giving a child power without conditioning can be as dangerous as giving an adult a weapon."

Sakura met Silva's gaze steadily. "I believe in Killua's potential for good. His heart is strong, and he deserves a chance to choose his path."

Silva's eyes held a hint of intrigue, but also a glint of something else – a sense of testing, as if he was gauging Sakura's sincerity and resolve. Their conversation had only just begun, and Sakura knew that the true intentions behind this meeting were far from being unveiled.

"You and your friends walked into one of the most dangerous places in the world so that you could meet with someone you barely know for less than a month as if you're under some rescue operation. Yet I can't help but wonder if you've forgotten or simply refuse to believe that this is where Killua belongs. Why risk your lives on the premises of that?”

As Silva kept silent it was obvious he was waiting for Sakura to give her input but was willing to allow her to collect her thoughts. He was impressed when it only took her under ten seconds to do that.

“Listen well because I am only saying this once. There is no need for you to detail this lifestyle, I understand it better than you realize." Sakura's expression became hard as stone, "But I am Killua's friend. And when someone becomes my friend, that entails I will look out for them, protect them, and always be on their side regardless of where they stand. The only thing I have not been able to stomach in my coming here is that Killua came back to this place this 'world'. When he told me the reason he left was because he did not want his life mapped out for him by you and your family. So, I want to see him for myself to know if he has changed his mind or if he was forced to return."

Silva's eyes narrowed and the room suddenly felt like it had grown colder, so much that Sakura began to tremble. "And what would you do if he was forced?"

Sakura’s fingers dug into the material of her glove, “I will take him back,”

“You will bring him back?” Silva gave a slight scoff and Sakura's jaw clenched so tight, it was as if it was sealed shut.

“You can’t defeat me, yet you’re still willing to stand up for Killua when it’s your life that’s in danger and not his?”

Sakura then found her voice, raising it in an attempt to compete with Silva's however futile “I’m not just going to give up on Killua because the situation isn’t ideal. One thing that you must understand about me is that I do not give up. I will never give up, not when it comes to the people I care about. I don’t want to change Killua or force him into the light, I just can’t watch him have that choice taken away. It doesn’t matter what someone is born as, but what they become.”

“Some people aren’t meant to stand in the light,”

Standing up from her seat with a firm eye, Sakura spoke, “How about letting those ‘people’ decide for themselves what they want for once instead of mapping out their lives based only on what they can do instead of what they want?”  

"Have you failed to save someone before? Is that why you are trying so hard? Catalyzing that failure in what you hope will be a success?" Silva asked and there was but a single twitch from Sakura that made the curtain fall, revealing the hidden truth, but even so, she did not allow herself to lose face or at that moment fall back onto her past.

“I have not failed anyone because I have not surrendered to anything.”

The room grew colder, as Silva stood from his seat and began striding towards Sakura but she could hardly make out the man anymore, it was as if a shadow had cast itself over him, making a monster appear with slit red eyes. The bloodlust was so suffocating it seemed as though it had been fabricated right before her. But as a hand extended towards her head, Sakura remained unmoving, not because she was paralyzed with fear, but because her determination and stubbornness kept her rooted.

Though her eyes wanted desperately to close, so that they would not witness the outcome, they ended up widening as far as they could when the hand encased her head and began to give soft strokes.

 “Indeed, you are strong.”

Her demeanor switched just as quickly as Silva’s, and Sakura’s hard voice turned into a soft squeak, “Eh?”

Chuckling, Silva removed his hand and looked to the door, "Tsubone,"

The door opened five seconds later, said the butler standing there bowing her head with an arm across her chest. "You called Silva-sama,"

“Take Miss Haruno to the lounge,”

“Understood,”

Sakura frowned, looking back at Silva, “What-

“After that tell my father to get Killua. I wish to have a word with him,”

“Yes Silva-sama,” Tsubone said respectfully. Then turning to Sakura she gestured for the girl to exit.

When Silva noticed her hesitance, he said, “I’ll tell Killua you’re here myself, so if you don’t mind waiting,”

Sakura shook her head, “Not at all,”

..

..

..

There was a reason to doubt of course. With all the uncertainty and what had followed before, Sakura had plenty to make her skeptical of Silva's word to allow her to see Killua. However, she didn't fight. Her gut told her that Silva was intent on keeping his word even if he had not sworn it.

So she allowed Tsubone to take her to the lounge, which wasn't too far off from the room where she had gone to meet Silva. The room was brightly lit with paper lamps, the walls were painted red, and the furniture was finely polished wood with various carvings, including a velvet couch.

When the door closed, Sakura quietly settled on one of the couches leaning her head back, she closed her eyes.

‘Hope Gon, Leorio, and Kurapika are doing alright.'

..

..

..

"Killua."

The voice reached him through the haze of unconsciousness. It called his name, gentle yet persistent. A lifeline was thrown into the abyss.

"Killua."

Again, the voice resonated, twice as vividly. Two voices, two echoes in the void. He was aware of his surroundings – the rustling of leaves, the sway of trees, the golden light that bathed everything. Yet, he felt disconnected, as if his senses were mere spectators to a reality that lay just beyond his reach.

Everything was bright, almost blinding. It was like staring at the sun without being able to shield his eyes. He wanted to turn away, to find a refuge in the shadows, but his attention was captured by two silhouettes in the distance. They stood side by side, a taller figure and a petite one. Their presence was soothing, their laughter a melody in the air.

"We're friends, right?"

He stretched out his hand, reaching toward the figures that seemed to shimmer in the radiant light. The warmth that had eluded him moments ago now enveloped him, and the brightness no longer felt harsh.

His realization was on the tip of his tongue when a searing pain struck his cheek. Darkness descended once more, extinguishing the fleeting warmth. A harsh command cut through the void.

"Wake up!"

Killua's eyes snapped open, the vivid dreamscape crumbling as reality seeped in. He was back in the familiar confines of his home, in the chilling torture chamber. His gaze met the stern visage of his brother, Milluki. Pain etched his face, but it was nothing more than a mild discomfort to Killua. Lashes marked his skin, evidence of his ordeal, but he bore them with a casual nonchalance.

"Morning, bro," Killua greeted casually, pushing aside his physical discomfort. "What time is it?"

A visible vein pulsed on Milluki's forehead, his frustration was palpable. He raised the whip once more, striking Killua's face. "Don't play games, Killua!"

Killua's smirk remained intact, blood staining his lips. "Come on, I've already apologized for stabbing you. My bad, alright?"

Milluki's anger flared anew, and he lashed out again. "You're lying!"

Killua's smirk only grew wider. "You can tell, huh?"

Milluki's cell phone rang, interrupting his rising fury. He answered the call with surprising composure. It was their mother. Killua observed as his brother's demeanor shifted when speaking with their mother. Milluki's voice held an affectionate tone reserved only for her and Kalluto. Killua had never been close to their mother; her doting nature had always grated on him.

Milluki turned back to Killua, his grin a malicious curve. "Your friends are near the butler's office, Killua. What do you say? Shall I ask Mama if they can join our little game?"

Killua's eyes flickered, a dangerous spark igniting in their depths. "Milluki, touch them, and I'll kill you."

It was a chilling promise, not a mere threat. Milluki took a step back, caught off guard by the sudden shift in Killua's demeanor. But he quickly regained his composure, his intentions clear.

"Oh, and Kil," Milluki's tone grew more sinister, "I've heard that Mama is interested in taking care of one of your friends."

A wave of unease crashed over Killua. "What?"

Milluki's grin stretched wider. "Rumor has it that one of your precious friends is a girl. You know how Mama can be..."

"Milluki," Killua growled, his voice dripping with a potent mixture of anger.

The resounding crash of chains interrupted their exchange, the echoing sound filling the chamber. Killua's form blurred as he moved, a single chain now keeping his feet from touching the ground. His eyes, once wide and innocent, had transformed into deadly slits, a malevolent smile playing on his lips.

"I just told you….If you so much as lay a finger on them, I won't hesitate to end you," Killua hissed, his words dripping with a lethal promise.

Before Milluki could retort, the door swung open, revealing a figure they both recognized all too well. An old man with stern eyes and white hair, dressed in a garb that bore the emblem of "A Kill a Day." Zeno Zoldyck, the former head of the Zoldyck family, and Killua and Milluki's grandfather.

"That's enough, Mil," Zeno's voice cut through the tension like a blade. He entered the chamber, his hands clasped behind his back. "Kil, you can leave now."

Killua's gaze remained unyielding, his ire still palpable. "Grandpa, did Mom plan to kill one of my friends? Was it Sakura?"

Zeno's gaze met Killua's, unwavering. "Yes, she did."

Killua's rage simmered beneath the surface, his fists clenched. "Tell me, Grandpa. Are they alright?"

Zeno's expression remained stoic, his voice firm. "None of your friends have been harmed, Kil. You can inquire about the details from your father. He's called for you."

In an instant, Killua shattered the chains that had bound him for days, his determination burning fiercely. Without a word, he turned to leave, his destination clear in his mind – to meet his father and uncover the truth.

..

..

..

Killua's heart raced as he sprinted through the hallways, his footsteps echoing the urgency in his mind. His destination was already set, a singular thought propelling him forward. He had come to understand that his family's dynamics differed vastly from those of ordinary families. But to hear from his father that he had spoken to one of his friends and that they awaited him in the lounge, after his mother attempted to have them assassinated – well, it left Killua's head spinning by the time the explanation concluded.

Silva's summons led to a conversation that veered into uncharted territory for the Zoldyck family. For the first time, Killua's father desired a genuine father-son discourse. Assurance was given that none of his friends were in danger within these walls.

Killua recounted the Hunter Exam in detail, narrating the phases and their experiences within each. He spoke of Sakura and Gon, their partnership, trials, and tribulations. He described Gon's single-minded determination and Sakura's remarkable strength.

Then came a question that nearly rendered Killua speechless.

"Kil," Silva's voice drew his attention. "Do you wish to see your friends?"

Killua's gaze remained forward, distant as if he were grappling with an internal struggle. Silva's insistence coaxed the truth from him. Silva began to speak about their family's upbringing, the way Killua's father was raised, and the methods he employed to raise his own children. It was a revelation that Killua and Silva were different, unique in their individuality.

"You and I are different," Silva affirmed, his hand settling atop Killua's head, nearly engulfing it. "You are my son, but you are your person. Live life on your terms. If you ever tire, know that you can always return home."

Killua's thumb traced the small indentation where the skin bore the mark of a promise made by blood. A promise to his father – that he would never betray his friends.

Thus, he was unshackled, and liberated from his family's expectations.

The journey that followed brought Killua to the lounge, his heart pounding with anticipation. As his pace slowed to a halt, his hand reached for the door handle, memories of his recent betrayal threatening to halt his progress. But a vow echoed in his mind, a vow he had sworn to himself.

‘I'll never betray them.’

With that resolve, he pushed open the door, ready to face his friend.

"Sakura?"

"Killua!"

The collision resulted in chaos as a chair toppled, debris scattered, and Killua tried to regain his equilibrium. Amid the turmoil, he found himself staring at the girl who had unwittingly unleashed her assault. Emerald eyes blinked, wide and innocent, as her initial shock transformed into a bright smile.

He extracted himself from the wreckage, his form somewhat disheveled. "Okay, seriously, what the hell?"

Sakura's concern turned to guilt as she rushed forward, her apology swift and sincere. Killua offered a deadpan grin in response. "On the bright side, I don't have to decide whether I want to hug you or slap you anymore."

Killua retorted with a glare, his irritation apparent. "Really? Because I'm still in the middle of that debate."

But Killua's words abruptly ceased as Sakura's arms enveloped him in a warm embrace. His arms hung slack at his sides, his astonishment blending with the familiarity of the gesture.

Her trembling form against his chest, the wetness of her tears seeping through his clothes – it was all foreign, yet it felt right. He patted her head awkwardly, his discomfort palpable. "Hey, why are you crying, idiot?"

Sakura's voice emerged through soft sobs, her voice wavering. "I'm glad... so glad you're alright. We missed you."

Killua heaved a sigh, his pulse steadying. "Yeah, yeah, thanks, I guess."

Her emotions shifted the laughter that intermingled with her tears forming a tapestry of relief and joy. The room, once fraught with tension and uncertainty, transformed into a haven of shared emotions.

"By the way, what happened to your hair?"

..

..

As Killua and Sakura prepared to leave the sprawling Zoldyck mansion, they seized the opportunity to exchange details about their separate meetings with Silva. Killua admitted to his surprise at Sakura's unexpected appearance within the mansion's walls. He certainly hadn't anticipated his father summoning her for a meeting. Sakura, too, confessed that the circumstances remained somewhat puzzling to her, but she had no regrets about the decision to meet him.

Killua was in a hurry to depart, their next destination calling them – a rendezvous with Gon, Kurapika, and Leorio at the butler's quarters. Killua quickly gathered his belongings, a sense of urgency propelling his movements, as they set off to navigate the familiar hallways once more.

"Are you sure you're not in any pain?" Sakura inquired for the third time, a hint of concern coloring her voice.

Their steps echoed through the corridor as they walked side by side. Killua had experienced his fair share of wounds and injuries, including his recent ordeal with torture inflicted upon him. But after Sakura's diligent healing, the evidence of those wounds had faded. Still, she couldn't help but worry about his well-being. During their earlier encounter, she had treated his injuries, her eyes misting over at the sight of his whip-marked skin. He had playfully pinched her cheeks, stretching them into a smile in a playful attempt to ease her concern.

"I told you, I'm fine. You healed me completely," Killua reassured her, a hint of exasperation tinging his tone. "Those wounds are hardly worth worrying about."

"Maybe to you," Sakura retorted, her lips curving into a slight pout as she crossed her arms over her chest. Their steps carried them toward the end of the maze-like hallway, anticipation growing as they neared their destination.

Yet, before they could proceed, Killua abruptly halted Sakura's advance with a gentle tug of his arm. Her gaze followed his, falling upon the opened doors ahead. It was there that Sakura beheld the figures that stood within the threshold – Killua's mother, Kikyo, and another of his siblings, Kalluto. A cold chill seemed to descend upon the hallway, and Sakura's heart skipped a beat.

"Kil, what's going on?" Kikyo's voice carried a mixture of confusion and concern, but there was something unsettling underlying her words.

Killua's response was direct and devoid of warmth. "I'm leaving."

The air itself seemed to grow frigid as tension tightened its grip. Kikyo's gaze turned to Sakura, her scrutiny unsettling. It was as if the very presence of Killua's friend was a source of unease for her.

"But you can't leave, and with her of all people?" Kikyo's voice wavered, anxiety and disbelief mingling within her words.

Sakura's jaw tensed, her emotions held in check. While she was tempted to unleash her usual retort to those who crossed her, she remained mindful that this was Killua's mother. Yet, the memory of Killua's aggression toward his mother lingered, reminding her that their familial ties were far from conventional.

Then again, he did stab her, a cynical fragment of her thoughts reminded her, highlighting the complexity of their relationship.

Her inner deliberation was interrupted as Killua's fingers curled around her hand, his grip firm. His once warm eyes now gleamed with a chilling intensity, icy and unyielding, revealing a shadow within him.

"She's my friend, and we're leaving," Killua's voice was an embodiment of resolve, each word dripping with an unspoken warning. He stared at his mother, his gaze hardening further, the darkness in his eyes unfathomable. "And if you ever try to hurt her again, I will kill you."

Sakura stood beside him. As he led her past his mother and sibling and out through the doors, neither of them glanced back. Their shared path extended forward, leaving behind the unsettling encounter.

What remained hidden from the pair was the subsequent conversation between Kikyo and her husband, Silva. Her distrust of Killua's chosen path and the company he intended to keep fueled her apprehension. Little did Killua and Sakura know of the considerations Silva weighed during this brief period of Killua's absence from home – a time that could potentially shape their futures upon his return.

..

..

..

“Does everyone here have such a great glare game?”

Killua smirked, “Most do,”

“Explains where you get yours,”

"Yeah, but for a crybaby, you can be scary when you want to right?"

Sakura’s vein throbbed on her forehead, “What?”

“Come on I can’t be the first person to say it,”

“That because anyone else I’d punch unconscious,” Sakura deadpanned albeit chuckling. She and Killua were enjoying each other’s banter while they headed to the butler’s quarters where the rest of their friends were supposed to be waiting.

During their journey, Sakura learned a bit more about the types of employees Killua's family had here. A few of them originate from Meteor City city that's been erased from this world. When Sakura brought up the young girl they ran into on earlier on their way to the mansion, Killua told her that she was Canary, an apprentice butler.

"Are you two friends?"

Killua frowned, “No. She said she couldn’t be because of our different stations, which is so stupid. You and Gon are my first friends,”

"Don't forget Kurapika and Leorio too," Sakura pointed, smiling brightly.

“Oh yeah, they’re here too,” Killua said absentmindedly until something caught his eye in the distance. The light of the butler’s quarters through the grove of trees. When he started running with an explanation, Sakura just thought to follow until they came into a clearing.

Although this was called the butler's quarters and it couldn't compare in extravagance to the Zoldyck mansion, the structure on its own was a magnificent and similar design. Killua went to the front doors and opened them without delay, urging Sakura to move quickly. His excitement showing.

“Killua, I know you’re looking forward to seeing Gon but take it down a notch,” Sakura called as she ran after him. Again in haste and distraction, Sakura was barely able to glimpse and admire the interior of the place. Trimmed with breathtaking décor. Although something was off-putting about this.  

The silence.

“Hey, if this is the butler’s quarters then where are they?”

"I don't know," Killua admitted. It usually wasn't ever this quiet around here. "Let's check upstairs. We should find Gotoh, he'll know what's going on."

Sakura frowned, “Gotoh?”

“He’s the head butler here,” Killua explained as they walked up the staircase leading to the second floor. “He usually knows everything going on around here,”

“Is he as intimidating as that other butler your dad sent for? Tsubone?”

Killua's expression changed instantly, surprising Sakura when she thought she saw him shiver, "No way,"

..

..

After a few minutes of following Killua's steps, it was clear to Sakura just how familiar he was with the place; due to that, their search wasn't as long as she expected. The silence of the house had aided them in hearing the distant and repeated sounds of claps. Following that led them to a double door, the source of the noise strong. They pushed open the door and entered a sitting room. Several butlers stood, including Canary and Hishita. Their eyes, however, were fixed on the back of three familiar heads, which quickly turned to reveal their friends.

Gon was immediately out of his seat, a broad smile on his face, “Killua! Sakura!”

"Hey Gon, you're here!" Killua exclaimed almost as brightly as his friend, before acknowledging Kurapika and Leorio's presence as well.

Sakura was already leaning forward on the couch, grabbing Gon’s face and inspecting the wounds he had. Most of his injuries already seemed to be treated and bandaged but she still noticed a few visible bruises and scratches that were small enough to sting and remain uncovered.

“Gon, what happened to you? I was only gone a few hours, how’d you get this injured?” Sakura gently rubbed her thumb against the boy’s right cheek, along the bandage but pulled away when he winced.

“Yeah Gon, your face is wrecked,” Killua teased.

Turning over her shoulder, Sakura gave Killua a pointed look reminding him that he wasn’t in any better condition before they came here.

"Sorry, I was a little forceful trying to get past the fence."

“And are you guys alright? Leorio, Kurapika?” Sakura asked, briefly inspecting the two, but there didn’t seem to be any visible damage.

“We’re fine, and we’re glad to see you are as well,” said Kurapika with a slight smile that was gratefully returned.

"Well, yeah but that's because I lucked out again," Sakura said sheepishly, giving way to a pending explanation.

“Master Killua,” A tall man, with stern narrow eyes, and sleek black hair walked over to Killua, bowing slightly.

“Gotoh,” Killua frowned, “What were you all doing here?”

“We were simply participating in a little game,” the butler said. “It was nothing more than a poor joke. I apologize for any apprehension,”

Sakura turned to Kurapika, “Something we’re missing?”

“We’ll explain on our way back,” he assured her.

Sakura nodded, “I’ll do the same,”

‘So this is the head butler,’ Sakura scrutinized. He still couldn’t be seen as intimidating at Tsubone, but he was a close second. Though Sakura didn’t think any could tower over Killua’s father.

Killua then chided, “Anyway, let’s get out of here. Anywhere is fine. If we stay here my mom will chew all of us out,”

Sakura was quick to raise her hand, “I can vouch for that, let’s go,”

"I agree, let's make ourselves scarce before more trouble comes," Kurapika suggested.

..

..

..

After a brief greeting from the butlers, Gon, Kurapika, Killua, Leorio, and Sakura left the Zoldyck property in high spirits. Sakura and Gon took most of the bus ride back from the mountain to update one another on what happened after they separated, which barely allowed anyone else to get a word in. Sakura told them about going to the mansion to talk with Killua's father (cropping some bits of information that would likely lead to growing curiosity and suspicion) and leaving out the part where she was nearly assassinated by one of the butlers. While Gon told her and Killua about Canary leading them to the butler's quarters after some persuasion on Gon's part which led them to play a game of coin toss.

The way it went was Gotoh would toss a coin in the air, and catch it then they would have to pick which hand it was in. When they reached town again, Killua and Kurapika even explained the trick Gotoh used in the last round that fooled Gon with eyes so sharp he knew the coin had somehow ended up in the hands of the butler behind them when it was seemingly being tossed between Gotoh and some other butlers in front of them.

That gave Gon a bit of a sour pout but nothing that was easily remedied by a group photo taken of the five to commemorate their reunion. They went to have five copies developed before they were on their way once again.

And Sakura was smiling at it until they boarded the train.

By the time they were heading to the airport, Gon had just about finished his story and expressed his relief in being able to get Killua back before his tourist visa expired and that opened the floodgates for a whole other topic.

“I don’t get why you’re here on a tourist visa when you passed the hunter exam,” Killua said, “You could’ve used your Hunter’s license to stay as long as you want,”

“We already told him that,” Leorio sighed, shifting in his seat.

With his arm resting up against the window, Gon kept a lax expression, “I’ve already decided. I won’t use my license until I’ve finished what I need to do.”

“What’s that?” Killua asked curiously.

Digging in his side pocket, Gon pulled out the badge he had received from Hisoka during the exam. The badge was a bitter reminder of his humiliation and one that still sparked an ember of that memory every time he looked at it.

“I’ll return the tag when I can punch Hisoka in his face!” Gon exclaimed passionately holding out the tag, “Until I do that I won’t use my Hunter’s license or return to What Island.”

Killua nodded in understanding, though not agreement, “So where is Hisoka?”

The sheepish smile that appeared on Gon's face already told his friends that he had no idea where to find Hisoka, though he still felt the need to voice it. "No idea,"

Then Kurapika spoke, “I know where he is, Gon,”

All eyes were now on the Kurta who was evading all of their stares, “You do?”

“How?” Leorio asked.

“He told me,” Kurapika stated.

The first thought that came to mind was during the final phase when Kurapika and Hisoka were to fight. Sakura also remembered being told that Hisoka whispered something to Kurapika. However, Kurapika explained that this happened after orientation. But before that, there was something everyone wanted to know.

“What did Hisoka say to you?” Sakura asked, leaning in a little.

Kurapika looked at them with a powerful glare, not particularly meant to alarm but to inform of the severity. "His exact words were, I have information for you regarding the spider,”

Leorio gasped, “The Phantom Troupe? How?”

Sakura frowned with confusion, “How could Hisoka know about that though? Did you mention it or something?”

Kurapika shook his head, "He may have overheard me mentioning it during the First Phase or from another source. The spider if the symbol of the Troupe so anyone who knows of the organization refers to them as such. I was interested in his information,"

It made sense why Kurapika would take the loss. After hearing of Killua’s incident, Gon and Sakura had actually placed the other matches in the back of their mind.

"After orientation, I asked him about it and he said he'd wait in Yorknew city on September 1st."

"That's half a year away," Gon said, "What's happening in Yorknew City?"

Leorio suddenly snapped his fingers, “The world’s largest auction!”

“That’s right,” Kurapika told them, “From September 1rst to the 10^th, there will be an auction, unusual goods, rare items, and treasures."

Kurapika went to further explain how this auction attracted a manner of all different types of folk, and not necessarily the seemly kind. And it would make sense that the Troupe may appear when they were a group of bandits.

“So on that day, Hisoka will be in Yorknew City.”

Sakura covered her mouth, holding back her words, deciding if she should voice her question until finally, she relented. "What exactly does Hisoka have to do with the Troupe though?”

Kurapika closed his eyes again, “I have an idea, and I suspect you do as well but I don’t want to make any declarations until I can confirm it,”

With the way things were, Sakura decided not to press the subject that Kurapika now seemed eager to close. At least now Gon knew where to find him.

Sakura looked down at her lap, ‘Six months,’

..

..

..

“Now then, I shall be departing,”

This was the first thing Kurapika said when they reached the airport but did so with a smile that helped from disheartening. Even so, Sakura couldn't help but ask.

“You’re leaving?”

“Well, we managed to see Killua again, so I’m done here. I’ll need money to participate in the auction. So I shall search for a patron to employ me as a Hunter,”

Leorio smiled, turning his head, “I guess I should go home then,”

“You too Leorio?” Gon chided.

"I haven't given up my dream of becoming a doctor, if I'm accepted to medical school," With a wink, Leorio held up his Hunter license, grinning widely, "This will help pay for the tuition fee,"

Looking at the content smiles on her friend's faces, helped put one on Sakura's as well. "Then, you better study hard, and the next time we meet I'll quiz you."

“Alright, we’ll see in six months,”

Kurapika stared at his four friends, a warmth that he would temporarily have to do without but could definitely survive for a while. "Something to look forward to then,"

Holding out his hand, Kurapika set the base for the pile, joined by Leorio, Gon, Killua, and Sakura.

“Until we meet again…..” Sakura trailed and everyone then chided together.

“On September 1rst in Yorknew City!”

Well that’s all for now folks!

Chapter Text

Greetings Spectacular Readers!

Another day another chapter. I’ve been working on several NEW  projects and I have to say it’s been cooking. Though I got to take a little break to enjoy Comic Con where I am before turning. I want to have all of these stories up and running this year and I’ve even got the first chapter ready for the Avatar crossover. Kunoichi amongst Benders.

I hope these chapters brighten your days and relieve you of all your worries.

Enjoy!

Killua's exclamation drew their attention to the view beyond the airship's window, and their gazes were met by a breathtaking sight. Amidst the bustling cityscape below, a distinctive structure stood out—the very heart of their mystery destination.

"It's there!" Killua's excitement was palpable as he pointed towards the skyline. The airship hovered above the city, affording them an aerial view of their impending destination. Yet, amidst the urban landscape, there was a singular edifice that captured their attention.

It was a tower, a metallic marvel of asymmetrical design that seemed to defy gravity as it stretched towards the heavens. Its silhouette rose defiantly, piercing through the clouds and ascending into the boundless sky. Sakura and Gon's eyes widened as they marveled at the awe-inspiring sight that awaited them.

Gon's curiosity was unquenched as he turned towards Killua. "So, what's the plan? What are we doing here before heading to Yorknew City?"

Killua's response was direct, leaving no room for ambiguity. He recognized the urgency of their situation, particularly for Gon. "We're going to train, Gon. If you want even a remote chance of facing Hisoka and settling your score, you need to up your game."

Gon's agreement was accompanied by a nod, though his enthusiasm was evident at the prospect of intense training. Especially after Killu presented his belief on where Gon blatantly stood against Hisoka.

Drawing a line in the sand, Killua sketched crude depictions of Hisoka, Sakura, and Hanzo's heads, positioning them on one side. He then marked a point for himself, visually portraying his current standing on the power scale. With another line, he indicated how far Gon had to go before he could match Hisoka's strength. The visual representation starkly highlighted the immense gap between the two, even if Sakura gently reassured Gon that it might not be as dire as Killua depicted.

The trio now had a purpose, and a goal to work towards, and Killua introduced a strategic solution. He prodded Gon and Sakura to reveal their current financial status, which left them both slightly embarrassed. Gon's recent travels had depleted his funds, while Sakura's situation was unique, having been transported to a new world with unfamiliar currency.

Killua's solution to their financial predicament was met with intrigued anticipation. He disclosed a place where they could simultaneously earn money while honing their skills—Heaven's Arena.

As the tower's grandeur unfurled before them, Sakura pressed her palm against the windowpane, entranced by the view. Its colossal presence was nothing short of awe-inspiring.

"Heaven's Arena," Killua confirmed. "It's the world's fourth tallest building."

Gon's enthusiasm was evident, a gleam of excitement dancing in his eyes. "This is where we'll be training?"

“Yep,”

..

..

..

As the trio stood before the towering grandeur of Heaven's Arena, it was clear that this architectural marvel was as impressive from ground level as it had been from the sky. Their gaze climbed upward, attempting to pierce the dizzying heights of the building, yet even craning their necks couldn't reveal its zenith. Amongst the growing crowd gathered at its entrance, Gon, Sakura, and Killua stood in a line, eagerly awaiting their turn to step inside.

Gon's amazement was palpable as he surveyed the multitude of people around them. "I can't believe so many people are here for Heaven's Arena."

Killua explained, his tone matter-of-fact. "There's no stringent criteria like the Hunter Exam here. It's straightforward—defeat your opponent. The higher you climb, the more prize money you earn. It's a dream come true for those who want to make a living with their fists."

Sakura's lips curled into a smirk, her enthusiasm igniting. "Well, this should be interesting. I'm actually getting a bit excited."

Killua's grin mirrored her sentiment. "Glad to hear it."

Time crawled forward, and the trio finally approached the counter, where an attendant handed them forms to complete. As Sakura began to read the characters on the page, something peculiar happened. The words before her eyes seemed to shift, morphing from kanji into an unfamiliar script of curves and dots—a syllabary she had never encountered. Just as swiftly, the characters transformed back into kanji.

The same phenomenon occurred as she glanced discreetly at Gon and Killua's writing. The foreign script emerged after they had penned something, shifting seamlessly back into their original language.

'Is this connected to the book?' Sakura mused, reminding herself of the distinct reality she now inhabited—a world intricately woven with the threads of the story. She pondered the idea that this world's writing system might diverge from hers, even if the language remained the same. Naruto's struggle to decipher the book's contents came to mind.

'So, I can naturally read and write in this world's script without prior practice?'

Her thoughts were disrupted by a hearty tap on her shoulder. Killua's gaze met hers, his form leaning towards the counter where Gon was already submitting his form.

"Sakura, hurry up. You're holding up the line."

"R-Right!" Sakura hastened, her pen racing across the form as she filled the blanks. In careful concealment, she allowed her eyes to observe the spontaneous script shift. While astonishing, this revelation paled in comparison to the enigma of the book that had summoned her here—a mystery that seemed more profound than the simple switch of written words between worlds.

Handing her completed form to the attendant, she offered an apologetic smile. "Sorry for the delay."

The woman briefly diverted her gaze to the computer monitor before returning her attention to the trio. Her fingers danced across the keyboard, retrieving information. With a nod, she announced, "Killua Zoldyck-sama, you're assigned number #2054. Gon Freecss-sama, you're #2055. And Sakura Haruno-sama, you're #2056. Remember your numbers; they'll be called on the first floor of the arena."

..

..

..

Following the direction provided by the woman at the counter, Gon, Sakura, and Killua ventured down a brief, straight corridor that ushered them into Heaven's Arena's first-floor battleground. The stands were densely packed with eager participants, each anticipating their chance to step into one of the many rings. The rings themselves were compact squares, each marked alphabetically from A to P, and in each, three figures played their part – two combatants and a referee.

Gon couldn't help but marvel at the spectacle around him. "This place is incredible!"

Killua's voice carried a hint of nostalgia as he observed the bustling arena. "When I was six, my dad dropped me off here with no money and told me to reach the 200th floor before coming home. Took me two years."

Sakura couldn't help but gasp in surprise. The image of a six-year-old Killua navigating this place filled with violent and aggressive fighters was difficult to fathom.

Killua went on to explain that while fighters of Hisoka's caliber could be found here, they typically resided on the higher floors. With their sights set on the upper levels, he urged them not to linger too long.

The arena's intercom crackled to life, calling out for the next match. "#1973. #2055. Please enter ring E."

Gon's reaction was immediate. "That's me!" He quickly shed his backpack. "I'm getting nervous now."

Sakura reassured him with a warm smile. "Don't worry, Gon. You'll do great."

Killua, however, issued a gentle admonition. "Gon, you passed the Testing Gate, right? In that case, just remember to push hard."

"O-Okay…?" Gon replied, a touch uncertain.

Sakura and Killua watched from the stands as Gon entered ring E. The crowd's attention swiveled to the ring, where a young boy was about to face off against a colossal adversary.

"One push?”

Killua's smirk conveyed confidence. "We shouldn't waste time on opponents we can defeat in one move. Our goal is the higher levels, remember?"

"True," Sakura conceded.

"Besides," Killua added, gesturing to the ring, "just look."

The referee initiated the match, and Gon's opponent attempted a punch, only for Gon to dodge effortlessly. In one swift move, Gon executed a powerful push that propelled his adversary out of the ring and crashed into the walls of the arena. The impact left a distinct imprint on his body, rendering the crowd almost speechless.

"Well, what do you know?" Sakura smiled. "You were right, Killua."

"I usually am," Killua responded with a grin, fully aware of his own capabilities.

After Gon's victory, both Killua and Sakura received their calls for matches. Sakura stepped into ring B, where her opponent, yet another towering mountain of muscles, awaited her. The crowd couldn't conceal their surprise.

"A girl?"

"Come on, be gentle with the lady!"

"Just push her out of the ring!"

The referee stepped forward, positioning himself between Sakura and her opponent. "The purpose of this match is to assess your skills. You have three minutes for that. Ready? Begin!"

Her opponent issued a condescending remark as he charged forward.

“Don’t think you’re going to be able to cry your way out of this little girl!”

Sakura's response was a sly grin. In the blink of an eye, she raised her arm, touching her index finger to her thumb before releasing it. The flick was so precise and swift that it sent her massive adversary hurtling backward, crashing into the wall and rendering him unconscious.

"Funny," Sakura remarked, a hint of amusement in her voice. "I was going to say the same thing to you."

Once more, the arena fell into stunned silence. First, it was Gon with a single push, then Killua with a chop to the neck, and now Sakura with a flick to the forehead. The three friends were capturing the crowd's attention, leaving them in awe.

"Look over there!"

"Another kid with insane strength!"

..

..

..

Exiting the first floor of Heaven's Arena, Sakura, Gon, Killua, and their newfound companion, Zushi, stepped into an elevator. A friendly attendant operated it and took a moment to further explain the arena's rules.

"The first 200 floors are divided into classes, each comprising ten floors," she began. "When a fighter defeats an opponent in the 50s, they move on to the 60s. But if they lose, they drop back to the 40s."

"So that's how it works."

Another voice chimed in, "And I heard that on the 100th floor, you get your own room!"

The three friends glanced at Zushi, who hadn't introduced himself yet. He rectified that by enthusiastically introducing himself with a traditional gesture. "Osu! My name is Zushi. What about you guys?"

"I'm Killua," came the response.

"Sakura," The girl greeted with a smile.

"I'm Gon. Nice to meet you."

As they continued their ascent in the elevator, they reached the 50th floor, where they continued their conversation. Zushi joined the three friends, eager to engage with his new companions, his interest stemming from them being so similar in age in a place like Heaven’s arena.

"I saw your fights earlier. They were amazing!"

Killua raised an eyebrow. "What are you talking about? You made it up here with one match as well."

Sakura offered her praise. "Yeah, you knocked out that giant with only a few hits."

Zushi modestly acknowledged the compliments. "No, no, I still have a long way to go. By the way, which martial arts discipline do you all practice? I study the Shingen-ryu fighting technique."

Sakura responded first. "I studied shinobi fighting techniques."

"Shinobi? So, are you a ninja?" Zushi asked with genuine curiosity.

Sakura nodded. "That's right."

Turning his attention to Killua and Gon, Zushi inquired further. "What about you, Killua-san, Gon-san?"

Both boys exchanged glances before responding in unison, "We don't have any."

Zushi halted in his tracks, utterly astonished. "You're kidding! You're both that strong with no training? I still have a long way to go."

As the four continued their conversation, they heard clapping echoing down the hall. Zushi's demeanor immediately changed, and he straightened his posture. "Master."

A man came up behind them, lanky with neatly parted dark hair and thick glasses. He appeared unassuming but carried an approachable smile. Although his attire was a bit unkempt, with one side of his shirt sticking out of his pants, Zushi quickly pointed it out to his master.

The man inquired about the newcomers. "Who are they?"

Zushi introduced them with reverence. "This is Gon-san, Killua-san, and Sakura-san."

"Nice to meet you all. I am Wing."

In response to the introduction, the three friends briefly crossed their arms and then flung them out in the same manner Zushi had, mimicking the gesture. "Osu!"

"I didn't expect to meet other children. Why are you here?" Wing inquired.

Killua explained their reasons. "We're here to train and get stronger, but we're also broke,"

Wing shared some wisdom with the young fighters. "Pay strict attention to your opponent's body as well as your own."

Again, the three friends mimicked the gesture. "Osu!"

..

..

..

After the introduction to Wing, the group proceeded to the reception to collect their prize money. They were handed small envelopes after exchanging the tickets they'd received from the referees. The contents amounted to one hundred and fifty-two jenny.

Killua headed straight for a vending machine, explaining as he went, "On the first floor, whether you win or lose, your reward covers a canned drink. But beyond that, a loss gets you nothing."

“I want one too,” Sakura chose a canned iced tea from the vending machine. "So you were saying?"

Killua elaborated, "A win on the first floor against an opponent in the 50s gets you fifty thousand."

Gon and Zushi exchanged excited glances. "Fifty thousand."

"That's a lot," Zushi added, still amazed.

Gon was curious. "What about the 100th floor? How much do you get for winning there?"

Killua shrugged. "I don't know. I quit when I reached the 200th floor. But when I was in the 190s, I had around 200 million total."

The shock on their faces was evident. "T-Two hundred million?"

Zushi couldn't contain his trembling. "Where's that money now?"

Killua responded casually, "That was four years ago, so of course, it's gone now. I spent it all on snacks."

Sakura nearly choked on her drink. "Y-You spent 200 million on snacks in four years?"

Killua shrugged.

Gon inquired, "Wait, didn't you make it to the 200th floor, Killua? How much do you get for winning there?"

Killua admitted, "I don't know. I never fought there. We should probably head up to the waiting room. Since we got through our first match without injury, we'll likely get another today."

..

..

The waiting room was filled with lockers and packed with eager fighters. All of whom glared at every new individual who entered the room. They were especially fixated on the four, as they made their way in. Most with powerful builds, showing off years of training and working out. Although Killua wasn't impressed at all and wasn't afraid to state it outright for the entire room to hear when they went to take a seat on one of the benches.

“These opponents should be a cinch, just take it easy,” Killua told Gon.

“A little louder, I don’t think the guys in the corner over there heard you,” Sakura nudged Killua playfully.

Then a second later the intercom went off inside the room, “#2054, Killua-sama. And #1963, Zushi-sama. Please head to arena A, on the 57^th floor.”

‘Oh boy,’ Sakura grimaced. An astounding coincidence that out of everyone on the 50^th floor, it was Killua and Zushi who were pinned to fight against each other.

Zushi was nervous about facing Killua but he swallowed that down to hold a strong front, “Osu! I shall give it my best,”

"Well, you can win them all. Better luck next time," Killua's comment earned him a swift swat at the back of the head from Sakura who gave him a pointed look in return.

“Good luck to both of you,” Gon said to Zushi and Killua as they made their exit.

“I’ll wait for you both above,” Killua could throw him a comment or an icy glare.

Gon sighed, "He didn't have to be so blunt about it,"

"Like it's a done deal…." Sakura shook her head but smiled.

She could tell Killua had the advantage in terms of physical strength and most likely speed. Even so, she didn't think that blatant disregard for his opponent was necessary since they had just put themselves on friendly terms with Zushi. She also knew that Killua's behavior could be a dangerous thing for him in the future should he encounter someone strong who can hide their power until it's too late. She remembered Sasuke making the same mistake several times.

She had also learned not to look down on people in any manner because it was a trend that could have server repercussions in the future.

“But I think Killua’s going to win right?”

Exhaling softly, Sakura nodded, “It seems very likely.”

..

..

..

While Sakura proved to be right, neither was expecting Killua to be the last person to arrive on the 60^th floor. Sakura and Gon had finished their matches, with little effort on their part, just a push, and a flick and it was over.  After meeting up, they went to cash in their tickets before waiting for Killua on one of the benches near the elevator. Only a few minutes passed before the doors opened and Killua stepped through. Completely uninjured.

“Hey Killua,” Gon called, rushing over to his friend. “It took you a while to get here.”

“Yeah I ran into a little trouble,” Killua started walking away, knowing that Sakura and Gon were trailing shortly behind him. They were quick to sense something was off about him.

"Did Zushi put up more of a fight than you were expecting?" asked Sakura. Because of their matches, Sakura and Gon weren't able to get an update on Killua's match.

“Sort of,” he replied, keeping his eyes ahead. “He definitely has potential, but right now he’s just target practice for me,”

“Then what was the problem?” Sakura raised an eyebrow. “If he’s so weak, shouldn’t one chop to the back of the neck have finished your match?”

Killua stopped in his tracks, his voice held concern and confusion and…..something else, “I received the points TKO, but I couldn’t knock him out. Further, when he changed his stance, his aura reminded me of my brother’s.”

A bead of sweat ran down the side of his face, recalling the match. More specifically what happened with Zushi? He had changed from his regular defensive stance that would protect him to another that gave Killua a lot more openings to attack, but with it came this powerful force that Killua didn't want to get anywhere near. It was as if his body became shrouded with a dangerous scent. It made him uneasy to remember.

"It must be some kind of technique," Killua said. That was all he could conclude after linking that feeling to his brother. While Illumi was much stronger than Killua, Zushi wasn't and yet he managed to make Killua retreat. It was only after Wing called out to Zushi from the stands in a stern voice that the feeling vanished and Killua didn't want to risk it coming back. So he finished the fight as quickly as he could, with a powerful punch that sent Zushi out of the ring. But even then, with such a bone-crushing hit, Zushi still stood back up.

And then there was the conversation he overheard between Zushi and Wing after his match that delayed Killua further.

"His master called it Ren, but he told Zushi he wasn’t allowed to use it until he reached the top floor,”  

Sakura held her chin, she remembered being in a similar situation to what Killua was describing with Hisoka. Although there were only brief fleeting moments when she sensed something and then it just vanished. She was a little too focused on the actual battle though to pay much attention to these things. What's more, Hisoka's bloodlust had been spiraling, practically trying to drown her. And with Killua mentioning how Zushi was able to take his blows with less damage than what was initially meant to be inflicted; also drew Sakura back to thinking of Hisoka.

“I think you might be right about your Ren theory. When I fought Hisoka, I had a similar experience, but it was almost fleeting,"

Killua nodded.

"Wait, Zushi was told he couldn't use Ren till he reached the top floor. The strongest fighters are  at the top floor right?" Gon said,

Killua stared up at the ceiling as he spoke, “Guys change in plans. We’re aiming for the top floors,”

“Uh-huh,” Gon said in agreement, although that was his plan from the beginning.

"Right," Sakura was eager to see if their theory was right about this power. If a power like chakra in her world exists, it wasn't too far out there to think that there could be another world. But she still couldn't believe it completely until it was officially confirmed.

..

..

Heaven's Arena had become their battleground, a place where Sakura, Gon, and Killua honed their skills while making a tidy sum. With six consecutive wins in three days, they were the talk of the arena. Spectators filled the stands to watch them, placing bets on their matches and eager to see how far they would go.

Reaching the 100th floor, each of them was provided with a private room. Although not spacious, it was equipped with the essentials: a single bed, a dresser, and a television set. Gon and Sakura were delighted to have a place to stay without worrying about money, but Killua issued a warning. Should either of them drop below the 100th floor, they would lose the room.

Gon and Sakura took Killua's caution to heart. Despite the unsettling feeling that they might be defeating the purpose of their objective to get stronger, they continued to win their matches with a single strike, advancing until they reached the 150th floor. Winning matches had its perks, and the prize money was impressive.

Sakura was walking away from the counter, clutching the receipt for their prize money deposit. The numerous zeroes on it brought a sense of excitement. She had never made this much money so easily before.

Gon marveled at the figures. "Wow, I've never seen so many zeroes. Just a week ago, we were totally broke."

Killua, however, voiced his irritation. "I'm a little annoyed, though. When I was here, it took me almost two months to reach floor 150. Meanwhile, you're breezing through it.”

Gon and Sakura reminded him, "You were six."

Killua couldn't help but agree with their reasoning. "Yeah, but still."

Gon then changed the subject. "Oh yeah, I saw Zushi on TV earlier."

Killua chimed in with his observation. "Yeah, he's still on the 50th floor."

Sakura found it puzzling. "It doesn't really make sense, does it? From what Killua told us, it seems like he should be able to make it to the higher floors."

Gon pondered aloud. "I'm still wondering about what Killua sensed."

Killua gestured upwards. "Maybe if we face opponents higher up."

However, Gon's practicality prevailed. "Or wouldn't it be faster to ask Zushi?"

..

..

..

The three found Zushi after his match and he was more than cooperative in explaining what Ren was, however, this led to more confusion than understanding. Despite saying it with a straight face, hiding absolutely nothing; Gon, Killua, and Sakura weren't able to absorb the information, and could only stare at Zushi with wide-lost expressions and as the explanation continued, Gon's head even seemed to smoke a little.

"Ren is one of the four major principles. The four major principles for disciplining your mind and body. Fundamental to every martial art!" How Zushi spoke, was like he had read it from a book and was repeating it step by step. "You must know 'Ten', learn 'Zetsu', achieve 'Ren' and reach 'Hatsu,'. That is all a part of 'Nen' training. That covers everything!"

“Eh?” Sakura asked blinking rapidly.

“I have no idea what you just said!” Killua exclaimed, glaring at Zushi.

“Zushi,”

When Wing called his pupil, the boy’s face immediately changed to a nervous stand. Wing walked up to them with a smile on his face, but a clear warning in his posture.

"Are you sufficiently educated that you can teach others?" Zushi just gave a nervous laugh, knowing that it wasn't a two-part question. Wing then addressed the three.

“Gon-kun, Killua-Kun, Sakura-chan. There’s an old saying that if you learn something piecemeal, you’ll end up knowing less than when you started,”

Sakura rubbed the back of her neck, "Yes, that point has certainly been proven right now."

“So a little knowledge is dangerous?” Killua closed his eyes, “But I want to know right now. Because it’s related to the secret behind my brother’s power,”

Wing’s smile vanished in that instant and he asked Killua if his older brother was able to use Nen, even though he knew the terms were completely lost on the trio. However, the way he said it, at least told Sakura that this wasn’t just a martial arts practice, but she was still just as lost as Gon and Killua

“I need to know what Nen and Ren even mean," Killua said strongly, voicing his determination for the truth. "I'll agree to the full learning process rather than a quick explanation! And if you're willing to teach me, I won't try to figure it out myself."

Wing stared at Killua; more specifically his eyes, stern until he lowered his head, “I understand. Come with me to my residence.”  

..

..

..

Wing brought the three friends back to his current dwelling, a small apartment house, within walking distance from the arena. Sakura, Gon, and Killua stood attentively in front of Wing who was beside a whiteboard, with a marker in hand. Zushi stood silently on the side. Curious as to what his maser's intentions truly were.

"Nen means to burn your soul. In other words, it tests your strength of will," Wing explained, wringing on the board, ‘Burn'. "And the four major principles are of a training curriculum for strengthening your will."

Neither, Gon, Killua, nor Sakura were coming to understand Wing's lecture by far. Though Wing wasn't finished yet. They kept the information close at hand, in hopes that they would be able to go back to it as the lesson continued. Wing began writing out the four principles that Zushi had mentioned.

"Ten means to focus your soul on a single point, to increase awareness of your ego and goals. Zetsu means to express yourself in words. Ren means to temper that will. And Hatsu means to act upon that will.”

 Gon repeated the four principles, but it was clear there was still little substance to those words. At least for him and his friends.

“Killua-kun, Zushi tempered his ‘refusal to lose’ against you during the fight.”

Sakura rubbed her cheek, "I'm sorry, but I'm still a little confused. I know that it's possible to intimidate an opponent psychologically to some degree, but I've had a similar encounter to what Killua was explaining with another person and it felt like a lot more than that. I would feel physically crippled from time to time and that made it hard for me to concentrate."

The feeling Sakura had when she fought Hisoka was something similar to a capable person being thrown off balance due to other factors like nerves. When a person isn't in their sharpest frame of mind, it could greatly affect the outcome of their ability. And she had experienced that in her fight during the final phase of the Hunter exams.

“I think a demonstration will help you better understand,” Wing turned to Killua, “Killua-kun….I think I’m going to kill you now,”

Wing’s tone completely lacking in motivation diminished the threat of his statement, and therefore no one reacted including Killua; who told Wing to ‘go ahead.’

“Are you ready?”

“Sure. It’s not happening,” Killua said, holding his hands in his pockets.

Wing then said he would take things step-by-step so that the three would grasp the lesson better. “First comes Ten,” Wing bent down with his legs apart, holding his fists in front with his arms crossed over. “I focused my soul into a single point.”

Gon, Killua, and Sakura watched Wing without responding yet.

“Zetsu, you can express yourself mentally or verbally.” Wing watched the three for a few moments longer than necessary before closing his eyes, “I will kill you.”

They watched and waited, as Wing remained stationary, at first they could feel nothing but then when Wing opened his eyes, they appeared sharper and it felt as if fear had taken physical form and hit them in a wave with Wing as the source of it. This tremble-worthy feeling was something Sakura could recognize when she encountered some of her most dangerous opponents, but the one who was closest to this was Hisoka.

When Wing barely tilted his head forward, Killua had vanished from his position and Wing returned to a normal standing position in which that feeling evaporated. Then Sakura and Gon looked around the room spotting Killua in one of the top corners at the ceiling, holding himself up far against the wall.

“That was Ren. If I temper it enough then I can act. Hatsu. If your will is strong enough you can make your opponent back down without moving a muscle,” Wing pushed his glasses up on his face, explaining that another term for this would be ‘bluffing’. He told them that Ren was meant to harden that which was soft, and hence made someone lose the ability to correct an incorrect idea.

Killua jumped down from the wall, listening to Wing’s explanation. “You should avoid using Ren until your soul has fully matured. Right now you three and Zushi should be training your souls.”

Killua narrowed his eyes but turned towards the door calling to his friends. "Sakura, Gon let's go,"

But before they could move, Wing continued, “If you want to learn about Nen, you should focus on mastering Ten. If you focus on mastering Ten, you will no longer feel the pressure of your opponents will.’

Sakura glanced back at Killua and Gon before looking at Wing once again. She bowed her head slightly. "Thank you for the lesson,"

..

..

..

Killua waited until, he, Gon, and Sakura were further away from Wing's residence before he spoke again. It was already dark when they left and the streets were quiet. It was only then that he stated outright that Wing was lying to them. Although Gon didn't understand why Killua would say that, Sakura did.

“His explanation made sense, but it doesn’t explain Zushi’s toughness," Killua stated. "He kept getting up after I knocked him down until I finally hit him as hard as I could. But even then, he was still able to stand and didn't take on as much damage as he was supposed to,"  

"I've had a similar experience," Sakura agreed. When she was landing her punches on Hisoka, her chakra punches didn't have a very strong effect, which made her interpret Hisoka's strength and durability as something greater than what it should be.  

"Willpower didn't keep him standing. He's hiding some other secret,"

"Why doesn't he want to tell us then?" Gon wondered though neither of his friends could answer that question. And they would likely all be left to wonder.

“Guess we’re back to our initial plan,” Sakura shrugged.

“Getting to the top floors,”

“And finding out ourselves,” Gon finished.

..

..

..

Passed the first floor, Heaven's Arena had single rings that were placed in the center of the stands where an audience could watch from all corners. There was a large screen to show the contestants for those matches as well as for tallying the votes for those betting on who would win. Gon, Sakura, and Killua were still able to breeze through their matches until the 190^th floor. All three were having their matches on the same day and they were being screened almost simultaneously. The stands were packed with an audience who wanted to see if the three rookies could make it to the 200^th floor on this day or if they were going to finally be dropped down.

Sakura stared at her opponent, he wasn't like one of the larger individuals she had faced, but he was well built through training and sharp eyes which held experience but also an arrogance that had him misinterpreting her entirely based on appearance.

"You may be powerful, but with that body, you're breakable." Her opponent sneered. "It's only a matter of reaching you before you can strike,"

The referee threw down his hand, calling for the match to start. “BEGIN”

The man moved in a blur towards the pinkette, reaching forward with the intent to grab Sakura quickly and toss her out of the ring. But when his hand lurched forward, she pushed down on his arm easily, giving an opening to his head where she used her other to give a quick flick. In another fast blur, he was sent flying out of the ring and into the wall surrounding the ring.

"Critical hit and knockdown. Three points. Knockout! The winner is Sakura!"

The crowd's cheers grew loud, but they weren't just for her when Sakura looked back at the screen in the other arena, she saw Gon and Killua standing in the ring, without their opponents in sight.

“Once again, the three rookies have managed to knock out their opponents with one attack. And have successfully cleared the 190’s! They advance to the 200’s!”

..

..

..

191

192

193

194…

"I wonder what the 200 floor is like," Gon said, staring up at the elevator numbers the higher they went. The three had packed their belongings and met at the elevator to take them to the 200 floor since they would now be moved to different rooms.

"Beats me, I haven't been up there," Killua said.

“I’m more curious about the type of people that are on this floor,”

When the doors opened for the 200 floor, it was like entering a threshold to a whole other building. Granite tiles along with beige painted walls, soft red carpets, and couches instead of hard benches. It was as if they had entered the front of a five-star hotel rather than the next floor of a fighting arena. There were few individuals around but none to take notice of. They looked around for the reception until Killua spotted the sign to take them there.

Now their excitement began reaching its climax and they were content; that it until they took the turn to the hallway meant to lead them to the reception. As they came to that turn-off, an ominous feeling crept out of nowhere and seemed to envelop the three. Their senses heightened, warning them of danger, one that they were yet to see.

Sakura, Killua, and Gon remained in place. Their eyes fixated on something that they could not see but clearly sense.

“I don’t like this,”

“Let’s go!” Killua hissed, keeping his eyes on the hallway. “We can do this!”

The three began walking into the darkened hallway, but that feeling that they sensed did not go away. Only intensified.

“This seems familiar somehow,” Sakura grimaced. “This is murderous intent.”

“And it’s aimed at us,” Gon added. He couldn’t bring himself to move forward, or rather, he didn’t want to move forward.

"Who's there!? Show yourself!" Killua yelled, trying to keep himself rooted while every instinct inside was telling him to run away.

A figure appeared from around the corner, but it was not what they were expecting. A woman, who was an employee at the arena based on her uniform. She looked at the three and smiled.

"Killua-sama, Gon-sama, Sakura-sama correct? The receptionist desk is over there, so please register for a 200s match today," She gestured to the side, but the hallway prevented them from seeing anything due to the distance they were forced to maintain. Despite that, the murderous intent suddenly seemed to vanish. “You won’t be able to register after midnight, so please be careful,”

“Was she the source of all that intent?” asked Gon.

“I can’t tell,”

“Something’s telling me no,” Sakura whispered back to them.

"By the way," the woman continued, "There are currently one hundred and seventy-three contestants in the 200s. And starting from the 200s all weapons are allowed. Also, you will no longer receive prize money in the 200s class. You will only fight for glory, so please understand that if you're going to participate."

Halfway through the explanation of the dynamics of the 200 floor, Gon, Sakura, and Killua had stopped listening, distracted by the appearance of a playing card that seemed to float in the air, and then landed right in front of their feet. When their vision went from the card back to the woman, they froze.

A new presence had made itself known, as the woman finally seemed to notice someone standing behind her and moved out of the way. A very familiar figure was now present and shook the three to their core. He turned slowly before his narrowed yellow eyes met the friends.

Killua exhaled, “H-Hisoka,”

Sakura swallowed the lump in her throat before finding her voice, “What are you doing here?”

With his hand resting against his forehead and his other arm lax at his side, Hisoka replied nonchalantly. “It’s not that strange. I love fighting and Heaven’s Arena is a temple devoted to the craft. And why are you here?” Though he asked, he didn’t let them answer, holding a sly grin while he spoke. “Just kidding. This isn’t a coincidence, I’ve been waiting for you,”

Sakura narrowed her eyes. She hadn’t forgotten those feelings Hisoka’s presence stirred, but the memory didn’t do justice. “Waiting? How the hell could you have known where we’d be?”

"Remember how you ordered your airship tickets over the cyber-net? With a little effort, it's possible to determine when and where a person will be. Well, I knew you would come here eventually. And so," Hisoka closed his eyes a moment too long before opening them again to observe the three. "As a veteran here, I have a little warning for the three of you. It's too early for you, to step on this floor,"

When Hisoka raised his hand, that ominous feeling that Gon, Sakura, and Killua had felt when they turned into this hallway returned, only this time, it was much worse. As if there was a physical force of nature keeping them from moving forward.

“How early depends on your efforts. Leave for now,” Hisoka strolled to the end of the hall, no hesitance in turning his back to the three before he sat down against the wall. “It’s too early right now,”

Killua was quickly irritated by the statement, and in a moment forgot caution, “That’s stupid! We just got up here….”

Hisoka had raised his hand once again, and the wave returned, a pressure that was difficult to defy or fight against.

“I won’t let you pass. Not that you could anyway,”

Sakura had encountered similar experiences to this in battle, even a time when Naruto had lost control, but this was something different. She was still able to move forward.

'I should be able to move forward still,' Sakura thought. If Hisoka's ability was similar to Zushi's then perhaps she had been misled this entire time. Determining Hisoka's strength as something more when it was not. But the only way she could prove that and overcome this was to take a step toward him and believe that the consequences this force promised were just an illusion. A magician's trick.

Gon was about to do the same, when everything, the pressure, and their footsteps were halted by a voice.

“Stop,”

Looking back, Wing appeared at the other end of the hallway. "You have no defense against his Nen,"

“Nen?” Sakura’s tone took the word to a question.

“Right now, the three of you are like someone standing naked in a blizzard and wondering why it’s cold,” Wing said bluntly but he knew he had their attention. “If you continue to strain your body, you may die,”

Killua pointed his thumb at Hisoka, “This is Nen?! He can stop us from moving forward just through willpower!?”

Looking at Hisoka and then back at Wing, Sakura reached a quick conclusion through her analysis. "That explanation you gave us about Nen……It wasn't the full lesson was it?" Wing didn't respond, but she already had her answer, "The real Nen is far more powerful than what you explained to us,"

“Yes, I was lying.” Wing confirmed, his hands tucked behind his back, “But I wasn’t lying completely. I will teach you the truth about Nen, so retreat for now,”

Sakura glared back at Hisoka. From their previous encounter, the last thing she wanted to do was turn her back on him. For many reasons.

Gon looked to the receptionist, asking what would happen should the three fail to sign for a fight before midnight as she had cautioned them. She told them that should Sakura or Gon fail to register for a match today, then they would have to start from the first floor again. But Killua was different because he had turned away from the 200 floor before, he would be considered lacking in the commitment needed to fight on the floor and would, therefore, be banned from participating again.

“Hey Wing-san,” Killua turned back, after hearing the explanation. “If we back down now, will we be able to return here by midnight?”

The digital clock on the wall in the hallway was already reading eight-thirty.

 “That depends on you,”

That’s all for now lovelies but don’t worry more will be on the way soon. TUMBLR BLOG

-SPECIAL HALLOWEEN CHAPTER: Shinigami amongst Shinobi

-Kunoichi amongst Heroes chapter 62, 63, 64

-Kunoich amongst heroes Spin Off: Moive Part 5 (Finished)

-Kunoichi amongst Heroes WHAT IF SPIN OFF: Dorms and Exams

-Kunoichi amongst Pirates chapter 24, 25, 26, 27

-Crossroads of Fate chapter  17, 18, 19, 20

-Through the Looking Glass chapter 22, 23, 24, 25

-(SEQUEL) Through the Spyglass chapter 1, 2, 3, 4, 5,6

 -NEW STORY: Kunoichi amongst Benders (Avatar x Naruto crossover)

Want more INFO on my STORIES and ARTWORK lookup Katsura369 in your search Tab!

Chapter Text

Welcome back Awesome Readers! Hope you’ve been doing well. Thanks to your continued support I’ve been reving to create new chapters, new stories and new art just for you! May these chapters bring joy to your days and help you unwind from any stresses in your life.

Don’t forget  I’m working on a lot more projects from writing to art, to blogs to vlogs and I don’t want you to miss it.

Join my Tumblr Page as new projects and updates will be shared more frequently in the future.

-Close the spaces for the link. TUMBLR

https: / /  www. tumblr.com / blog / katsura369

When Sakura, Gon, and Killua arrived at Wing's residence for the second time, they were once again greeted by the whiteboard that had become a symbol of their journey into the mysteries of Nen. Wing began another explanation, this time delving into the true nature of Nen, the power they would need if they wanted to fight on the 200th floor and survive.

He started with a captivating demonstration, plucking a bouquet from a nearby vase and tossing the stems at a clock's glass face. The stems pierced the glass effortlessly, letting water spill out.

“This is Nen,” Wing declared to the awestruck teens. “Nen refers to the ability to manipulate your aura, also known as life energy. It is something everyone possesses, but in most cases, it is discharged.”

Sakura couldn't help but draw a connection to her own world. 'So it's different from chakra,' she thought. Hisoka's mysterious abilities had always intrigued her. How did he turn simple playing cards into deadly weapons, and why was he so resilient against her chakra attacks?

Wing continued his explanation. “The ability to build up a shroud of life energy is known as Ten. With Ten, you can make your body harder and considerably slow the effects of aging. Then comes Zetsu, which nullifies your aura. It is effective for concealing your presence and recovering from fatigue. Lastly, there's Ren, a technique to create an especially strong aura.”

As Wing stood before them, his aura emanating, they could feel it. It was like the air around them had changed, subtle but clear, like rolling waves.

“Can you feel that?” Wing asked.

“I can feel the pressure,” Killua noted.

Sakura added, “It's similar to what I've felt when fighting Hisoka, but it's much more... passive.”

Gon chimed in, “It doesn’t feel dangerous.”

Wing explained, “That's because I have no hostile intent.”

Wing was genuinely impressed that Sakura, Gon, and Killua could sense his Ren. Normally, a non-Nen user wouldn't be able to sense Ren unless it was laced with emotions like bloodlust or malicious intent. He suspected that their unique upbringing and natural potential played a significant role. This display, however, made Wing hesitant about teaching them Nen. Once taught, it couldn't be unlearned.

Wing was also curious about Sakura. When he saw her first match, he wondered if she might be a Nen user, but Nen users could easily detect each other unless they used Zetsu to mask their aura. He had a nagging feeling that Sakura possessed a different kind of power, but he knew it wasn't the right time to confront her about it. Their primary objective was to learn Ten before midnight, which was rapidly approaching.

“Aura is an energy that comes from within humans,” Wing continued. “This makes it effective against other humans. If you attack a helpless person with ill intent, you can use aura to kill.”

Wing's statement struck a chord with them, especially Sakura. It brought into sharp focus what might have happened if they had continued to confront Hisoka's Nen without understanding it.

Wing shifted his focus to their training. “There is only one thing that can protect you from someone who uses Nen. You must also learn to use Nen. You must use Ten for defense.”

Ten was the key to blocking another person's aura with one's own. Wing walked over to the wall to demonstrate further.

“If not,” Wing released his aura, gently pressing his palm against the wall, which instantly cracked. Sakura, Gon, and Killua watched in amazement as the wall succumbed to the pressure. “Your body will be crushed.”

Wing continued to educate them about Nen, explaining that while Nen existed within every person, very few could use it. Those who could be considered geniuses, prodigies, mystics, or superhumans.

This revelation brought relief to Sakura. She had been wondering if she could use Nen or if it was exclusive to this world, similar to chakra.

Wing raised two fingers. “There are two ways to awaken this power: the deliberate way and the aggressive way. Zushi underwent the deliberate method.” He nodded toward his student. “He was a quick learner and trained hard. He was able to master Ten in a very short time, about six months.”

Killua couldn't hide his surprise. “That's too long! We need to learn Ten and pass Hisoka's barrier by midnight.”

Sakura was quick to realize where this was heading, Wing had mentioned the deliberate method but when Killua questioned whether or not they were going to be able to return to the 200^th floor and pass Hisoka, Wing had said it was dependent on them.

“What about the other method? The aggressive one?” Sakura asked, “Would we be able to pass Hisoka if we use that method?”

“It depends on you,” Wing repeated, “Can you learn to hold your aura within your body before time runs out?”

Holding out his hand towards the three, Wing said, “I will now direct my aura at you. This is known as Hatsu, which I demonstrated earlier,”

Wing assured them then that he would restrain himself as he had no intention of harming them. The same couldn't be said for Hisoka's intent. But he still had a warning for them.

"This way is perilous. I will attempt to shock you to awakening. Giving your sleeping body a jolt so you can learn Ten more easily. The reason I say your body sleeps is because your body's openings or micropyles, are closed, meaning that your aura flow is stunted. Therefore I will send my aura into your bodies to open your micropyles."

The way Wing explained micropyles, made Sakura think about the chakra system. There were points in that system that when hit with precision could either increase or decrease the flow of chakra through the body, but those points were as small as needles and precision wasn't' a possibility unless you could see through a person and there was only a handful of ninja who could do that. There was even a limit to how much chakra could be released due to the tenketsu or eight gates that restricted the flow, which sounded similar to Wing's explanation of aura and its steady flow from the body. Yet she knew that Nen was something different to chakra. Though she was yet to completely understand the entire manner of it.

Wing sighed, "Under normal circumstances, you would spend time meditating and discovering your aura's, while slowly opening those apertures. Even a natural talent like Zushi requires three months. However, you three could have done it in a week or less. Which is why I find it unfortunate that we have such little time to work with," The certainty Wing spoke with made it easy for the three friends to believe the unbelievable. However, they knew there wasn't much time to dwell on this either.

"I don't get it, but I say faster is better," Killua stated throwing his hands behind his head.

“It’s more convenient at least,” Sakura shrugged.

"This is a highly unorthodox method, from which you could even die if the person using this method were weak or evil." Wing warned. There was no intention to scare the three, but he needed to ensure that they completely understood what was at risk for taking these measures. He was a Nen master, and that was exactly why he needed to give them a proper explanation of Nen.

“But you’re not weak or evil,” Gon pointed out.

Wing sighed again, resting his hand on the side of his head. Killua then asked why he suddenly decided to teach them the true four major principles of Nen. The answer didn't have anything personal to do with the three, rather it was that at this point Wing didn't see that he had much of a choice. As Gon, Killua, and Sakura had made it to the 200 floor so quickly and Nen was going to be a necessity.

“On the 200^th floor, everyone knows how to manipulate Nen. And they have a special greeting for any newcomer ignorant of Nen. A nen attack.” Wing said, “In other words, they do what I am about to do but without restraint. They don’t care if people die and those who survive are only allowed to pass, but there is a steep price. That’s why I wanted you to be prepared,”

Sakura clenched her fists at her sides, she was relieved that Wing had stepped in before she or any of her friends attempted to make it passed Hisoka in their state. But she was certain of one thing now, she was ready to learn this power as were Gon and Killua. Wing believed that and said so strongly before ordering the three to remove their belongings and shirts so that they could start with the Nen initiation.

Sakura stood in front of Gon and Killua, her hands resting on her waist. Wing stood behind Gon and Killua, his palms resting at their back but more than an inch away from touching them.

She watched Gon and Killua’s reactions carefully, they seemed slightly stunned, but unharmed.

"Now Sakura, I need you to step forward immediately after Gon and Killua. I should teach you all at the same time,"

Sakura nodded, waiting patiently. She couldn’t help thinking that this would have worked better had it only been Gon and Killua, as it was meant to be. But she was here as well. Entering a story-no a world she wasn’t meant to be in. With the way things have been going, she wasn’t tempted to read the book either, rather she was enjoying these turn of events that were unexpected to her as they were to her friend’s.

Sakura frowned when she felt a slight jolt, and looking back at Gon and Killua it seemed they were feeling more than that as they gave out startled cries. Wing had pulled back his hands and Killua and Gon were staring with their jaws wide at their hands.

“What’s wrong?” Sakura asked.

“Can’t you see it?” Gon asked, holding out his hands. “It’s like steam’s coming off our bodies,”

“I can’t see anything,”

“Sakura,” Wing called, “Hurry, I need to open your micropyles.”

Sakura nodded, running over to Wing. She turned around, and Wing then placed a hand near her back. "You can't see their aura because your nodes are still closed, but this will open them, quickly."

She could feel a pressure on her back, despite that Wing hadn't made physical contact with her.  Like something slimy crawling over her skin yet it wasn't. It was a different sensation from chakra, for one it was warm, not a comforting warmth, but an uncomfortable one that would eventually drive you mad.

And as that feeling grew stronger she was then also able to sense a familiarity in this. She could only think back to a time when her life was hanging by a thread after she had fought against the Akatsuki member Sasori.

A healing technique that was known to only one ninja from Suna village, Chiyo. The woman who had helped Sakura with her fight and who evidently saved her life; healing Sakura by giving her life force. And was also used in reviving the dead, but with a heavy price. Her own life.

When Sakura thought of this it was like catching a taste of sweetness or bitterness on your tongue after eating something new and being able to have a nostalgic sense of it. A familiar ingredient hidden among all the different layers.  

Like Gon and Killua, Sakura gave a startled cry when the pressure suddenly increased. Pushing against her back and then spreading all over her body before it vanished.

When she opened her eyes again, she was able to see it.

The ‘steam’ that Gon had mentioned before was now completely visible to her. Both Killua had Gon were radiating this white mist, as was she. And it was rapid.

"That is your aura or life energy," Wing told them. "You can see it now because the micropyles in your eyes were also opened."

“Um,” Sakura swallowed heavily, “Is it okay that our ‘life energy’ is seeping out of us like steam from a boiling kettle?”

 Killua tensed, gaping at his friend’s. “Isn’t this dangerous?”

"Well this is your life energy if it continues to escape you will grow tired," Wing said with a passive expression and an equally passive tone, "If you expend your aura you will collapse from fatigue,"

When the three seemed to stray in their thoughts of worry, Wing clapped his hands sharply to bring them back. “Listen! It’s not that hard! You must concentrate on keeping your aura within your body. Close your eyes,”

In a row, the three did as instructed, their eyelids closed, but the sensation of their life energy seeping away was still there. They listened further to Wing's voice; telling them to take a stance that would help them concentrate. Then visualize their aura flowing through them like blood through the body. As a physical matter.

Sakura's body relaxed, her arms hung at her sides, not completely limp but without tension. The flow of aura becomes more apparent, but also more controlled by her.

From the top of their heads to their right shoulder, their hand passes through the legs to the left side and continues up.

“Now visualize that flow beginning to ebb and hovering around your body.”

Wing and Zushi watched in awe, as the aura that was once flowing so rapidly became calm, like flowing water as it settled around the bodies of the three. Suiting to their stature. As a thin; near invisible outer silhouette of their bodies.

It was common that a Nen master could easily sense the potential in others, but even so, Wing was impressed with the speed in which the three teens managed to master Ten.

Both are magnificent and terrifying.

“Slowly open your eyes. How do you feel?”

Gon opened his eyes, staring at his hands. "I feel like I'm surrounded by some kind of warm mucus,"

“Yeah, it’s like weightless clothes,” Killua nodded.

"Mmm, a nonexistent material shielding my body," Sakura murmured. Now she could feel the stark difference between this form of life energy and her own chakra. This was slightly warmer, but it had become a comfort. While her own chakra was cool and not clear, but a fading color. It also felt more solid, like a liquid that would flow through her. This was more like having warm air wrapped around her.

 “Now hold onto those images. Once you’ve assimilated them, you’ll be able to use Ten in your sleep.”

The room became heavy again, thick with danger and hostile tension. But it was only their senses that were touched this time instead of their physical forms.

“I will now use hostile Nen against you!” Wing warned them. His aura became tinged darker, almost violet. The whole room became darker before their eyes. Yet when they considered Wing’s analogy of standing naked in a blizzard they realized something-they weren’t cold anymore.

“Before it would have been painful for you to stand within this. If you’re able to fend off my Nen, you’ll be able to break through Hisoka’s barrier!”

As Wing's aura grew stronger, Gon, Killua, and Sakura prepared for the worst. It wasn't long before they were hit with a layer of hostile Nen.

..

..

..

‘Too soon,’

Hisoka repeated the phrase, sometimes out loud and others in his thoughts. He had finished throwing his entire deck of cards for the fourth time at the wall that night to kill his boredom. While he knew that the three youngsters wouldn’t be able to get passed him, it still would have kept him entertained to watch them try. It seemed that they were especially convinced that they could recklessly walk through his Nen and if they hadn’t stopped, he would have initiated them. And he’d probably have a hard time trying to keep them alive.

Hisoka wasn't a patient person, but he enjoyed the agony of the wait. And he knew that once Killua, Sakura, and Gon had matured, it would prove worth it. However, that wasn't going to happen if they tried setting foot on this floor and were killed by another Nen user. He refused to hand off his prey before the time was right for him to move in and take it.

Forgetting battles and the faces of the opponents he's defeated was a habit of Hisoka's. Once a toy is broken, what's the point in keeping any trace of it? Yet he still had vivid images of his fight with Sakura, the way he was forced to draw on his power if not to simply keep himself safe from her catastrophic power. Looking at things from a physical perspective, she appeared to surpass him greatly, but in terms of combat experience, she was lacking as well as her Nen which at this point wasn't even in her arsenal. Rather, another type of power that no one else possesses. One that allowed her abilities that would be limited to a single Nen user's Hatsu. She was an especially rare find, and as his prey, he refused to let her escape or fall into the hands of others.

Until it was time for him to strike.

It was only two hours before the reappearance of the three friends; walking in a line through the hallway. Their bodies now shrouded in aura. They had learned Ten and it seemed finally knew the truth about Nen.

Now it was time to see if they could wield it.

Hisoka released his Nen once again, laced with bloodlust and hostility; then did nothing but smile as they walked through the barrier, breaking to the end of the hallway, near where he rested.

“Welcome to the 200s,” he greeted. “It appears I don’t have to go ahead with the initial greeting. I can guess why you’ve come here.” Hisoka met Gon’s eyes, “You intended to train before challenging me,”

"Yeah. But I didn't expect to find you here." Gon admitted. His glare was strongly fixed. "But that saves me some time,"

Chuckling Hisoka warned, “You should be careful in your overconfidence to use Ten. There is much to learn about Nen,”

To emphasize his point, Hisoka drew his two fingers together, emitting aura, shaping spades and then a skull. "To be honest, at present, I feel no urge to fight you. However, if you manage to win one match in the 200s; I'll accept your challenge."

Warily, Sakura, Gon, and Killua watched Hisoka walk away from them without another word. Albeit keeping his message in mind as they made their way to the reception for registration. Oblivious of the constant danger that dwelled on this floor other than Hisoka.

..

..

..

When they got to the reception counter, the women handed the three forms to fill out before asking if they would like to sign up for a match immediately. She then further explained the dynamic of the 200 floor. They would have 90 days of preparation for a match and they would be able to choose when to fight within that period. It was even optional to fight every day if they desired. Once they participated in a fight, their 90 days would begin again. And if they failed to fight within those 90 days, they would be disqualified and have their records removed.

Gon then asked if they were going to be fighting in the 200 class only then, and the receptionist confirmed that they needed ten wins to clear the floor. Unlike the other where they only needed one to move ahead. Losing 4 times before a win would result in disqualification. She then became excited when mentioning what would happen if they won ten times.

"If you win ten times on this floor, you have the chance to challenge a floor master!" The woman exclaimed. "The floor masters are the twenty-one strongest fighters here. Each claims one of the floors from 230 to 250. Do you understand? If you defeat a Floor Master you become the new master of that floor!"

When Sakura, Killua, and Gon gave little reaction to what would usually get most competitors excited, she continued. Her energy picking up.

“If you become a Floor Master, you earn the right to participate in the biennial celebration of combat, Battle Olympia!”

Again, she was met with silence and unwavering expressions mirroring a childlike demeanor when an adult was addressing a youngster who couldn’t comprehend their excitement for something. Sakura herself couldn’t fall into the charms of it. Wasn’t like she had planned to stay around long.

“Is there anything special about the top floor?” Killua asked.

The woman pressed her hands against the class of the counter, "The champion of Battle Olympia gets to live on the top floor! It's an honor! A penthouse 1,000 meters above the ground…..Don't you get it?"

“But Killua’s house is 3700 meters above the ground right?” Gon chided.

Sakura nodded, "Yeah, I was there and aside from the dark hallways it was just wow!"

The receptionist was ready to fall back in defeat but brought up another fact about Battle Olympia. "And the champion always receives a prize of….

“What do you want to do Gon?” Killua asked, now ignoring the receptionist. “Now that I know the top floor’s secret, I don’t care anymore.”

“Yeah! I just want to fight Hisoka,”

"And I just needed money, so I'm good too," Sakura shrugged

“Why are you kids even here?” the receptionist whimpered, unable to fully comprehend them.

“You’ll have to win a fight then Gon,” Killua told him. “But you’re going to wait a bit first,”

The smile on Gon’s face told Sakura otherwise, and that made her slightly nervous. She could appreciate Gon’s skills and strength, but if the opponents up here were anything like Hisoka, she would think it logical to prepare better first.

“No,” Gon held his smile as he raised up his fist, clenched tightly as if holding his determination. “I’m doing this!”

“Gon,” Sakura frowned, “Are you sure?”

“Yeah! I don’t want to waste any time! I have to find out what kinds of opponents there are here.”

Sakura sighed. Trying to sway Gon was like trying to control the direction of the wind. “At least try not to go overboard okay?”

“Don’t worry!”

That only made her worry more.

The receptionist gave Gon another form to fill out to apply for a match. But when Sakura and Killua felt that their eyes were burning in the back of their heads, they quickly turned away from the receptionist's window and saw three figures standing behind them. What Sakura noticed immediately was that each person had endured grave injury resulting in permanent mutilation of some sort. Then she remembered Wing's warning about the greeting newcomers to this floor would receive those rare chosen who survived it.

“Can we help you with something?” Killua asked, but his tone of voice gestured to a different meaning than what was implied.

One of the men was in an electronic wheelchair, he had sharp purple hair parted by a metal piece in some kind of headwear he wore replied, “No not really.”

"We're simply in line to register for a fight," said another man. He had slanted eyes, a pale complexion, and a face similar to a mask. He wore a long-sleeved robe, but the empty fabric on the right of his shoulder showed he was missing an arm.

The last person they couldn’t even see his face because he was wearing a cloak that covered the entire upper half of his body. While the lower half was missing completely. In its stead was a metal prosthetic peg leg. To keep balance he held himself up with a wooden cane.

It didn't take long for Killua and Sakura to realize why these people were there. Having a similarity to Tonpa. Rookie-crushers as they would be named. While the situation might not have seemed ideal, it said something. That despite being Nen users; they may not be as advanced as other fighters on this floor that were of Hisoka's caliber. One comfort at least. Killua immediately called upon Gon.

“Gon, these guys want to fight on the day you do.”

Only glancing back at the three, Gon returned to his form for the match. Boldly ticking the box to fight on any day instead of specifying the date before handing it back.

“I’m ready to go whenever!”

The man with the mask of a face chuckled, “The boy has plenty of spunk.”

Sakura glanced at Gon and glared back at the three, 'Are things meant to go this way?'

..

..

..

..

“I can’t believe that’s how you could end up after going through the initiation,” Sakura grimaced.

Killua nodded, walking next to Gon who was checking the room's numbers to find his own. After handing back the applications, Sakura, Gon and Killua were then given the keys to their rooms. Each was a bit of a distance from the other, but as Gon's was the closest, they were heading to his firsts.

“If we had come up here without knowing, we might have ended up like them,”

The group stopped in front of Gon’s assigned room, and when he opened it the boy’s short attention span drew him away from the conversation and to his new surroundings.

“This room’s so big!” Gon exclaimed running around, making a turn to the first door he found which led to a spotless tiled bathroom with a huge tub. Coming out again, Gon threw his bag on what he described as the biggest bed his ever seen. Shortly after, he moved to the window with Sakura and Killua who had just given up and went along with him.

The rooms on the 200 floor solidified the world of difference between it and the others in Heaven's Arena. That included the privilege that came with it. Of course, when the television turned on with a beeping noise, they were also reminded that this wasn't as free as it would appear.

“Your battle has been set, March 11.” Sakura read on the screen, her stomach churning slightly.

“That was fast,” commented Killua. “I wonder if those guys had anything to do with it,”

“Likely,” Sakura muttered. “Gon are you-

Sakura paused when Gon was in her sight, his frame calm and covered in a shroud of aura, eyes closed in what would appear to be tranquility but were hard concentration.

“I probably won’t be able to win tomorrow,” he admitted before smiling, “But that’s okay. I need the experience. To find out what I can do with this power,”

..

..

..

The stands were packed for Gon’s match. Everyone wanted to see one of the young rookies who had made it to the 200^th floor almost instantly after arriving at the arena. All with different intentions of course. Sakura and Killua were among the crowd, waiting for Gon and his opponent Gido. As they would have it, Gido was the man with the cane and missing the lower half of his body.

Sakura muttered through the crowd. “I doubt Wing’s going to be happy when he finds out about this match. He told us to wait at least two months so that he could teach us Nen,”

“Bet his watching right now. But this is Gon we’re talking about,” Killua shrugged, his arms folded. “What do you expect?”

“Sanity?” Sakura grumbled doubtfully.

Killua chuckled, “You at least warned him to be cautious and keep up his Ten at all times when you wished him luck this morning right?”

Sakura froze, “No. I thought you would tell him,”

Killua’s smile dropped before he looked back to the arena, “Well-he should remember it himself. I’m sure it’ll be fine,”

“Mmmmm,”

Now she was beginning to feel butterfly wings in her stomach.

Gon appeared from a space in the floor rising like an elevator before taking a path leading right up to the stage. His opponent Gido appeared on the opposite end of the arena and began hopping towards the stage.

When the two reached the platform, they waited for the referee to tell them to begin fighting. After some short stretches, Gon immediately activated his Ten when the referee called for the start of the match.

Gido, on the other hand, didn't move to attack, holding out his staff and swiping his hand across several tops that appeared seemingly out of nowhere, spinning on their own. The commentator exclaimed in excitement.

“There they are, Gido dancing tops! He uses numerous tops to attack his opponents!”

When the tops fell from Gido’s cane and onto the stage surrounding Gon, the match began……

..

..

..

..

"Your right radius and ulna were broken. Fractured humorous. Three broken ribs. Twelve other minor fractures. Four months before you're completely healed up." Killua held a stony glare as he spoke to Gon. The dark-haired boy was sitting in bed, his arm once again bandaged and wrapped up in a cast; looking ahead at his friends who were glaring at him on the edge of the bed.

The doctor had just left them when Killua began ranting. “You moron!”

Gon stuck his tongue out, “Sorry,”

Killua leaped over to Gon’s side of the bed, taking his index finger and pressing it hard against the boy’s head before tapping it repeatedly. “An apology isn’t going to help! Don’t you have any brains in there!? Didn’t you see what happened to those who suffered through the Nen initiation!? You could have ended up like them! Why do you think four-eyes was training us?”

Sakura put a hand on Killua's shoulder and attempted to placate him. "Relax. It's one thing to add insult to injury, but another to add injury to injury."

Killua glared back at her, "You haven't said anything yet! He was reckless in that fight!"

It wasn't a lie. From the stands, all Sakura and Killua had seen was Gon continuously being knocked around by Gido's tops. They were powered with Nen and therefore many times stronger than a regular top. Gido racked up points quickly against Gon who wasn't able to dodge them for a while because he found that when he attempted to sense the tops, his Ten would fade and that would leave his defense weak. The price for that discovery was having Gon knocked out of the ring before he figured out that the tops weren't being controlled to be precise with their target. That's when Gon attempted to strike Gido directly and ignore the tops, only to find that Gido could turn himself into one by spinning on his peg leg.

That's when Gon realized that between Gido's defense and the dozens of tops, he didn't have much of a choice in winning but he still wanted to prolong the match. To do this, he had switched from Ten to Zetsu. Zetsu had made him sensitive to Nen, so he could dodge the tops without having to even see where they were going or coming from, but it also left his body defenseless against them.

For a while, this method seemed to work, but Gon had made one misstep and cornered himself against the fifty spinning tops and that's when things had gone from bad to worse.

Gido won the match and Gon was sent to the emergency room for treatment.

"I'm sure Gon realizes by now how reckless he was. But we make rash decisions all the time, especially in difficult situations," Sakura pointed out, "It was just a spur-of-the-moment decision, right Gon?"

Gon attempted a reassuring smile, “Well….I had a feeling I’d be okay,”

Sakura and Killua turned back to him with a pointed expression.

"I took a few hits, but I wasn't in mortal danger as long as he missed my vital spots….." Gon stopped talking when saw the spine-chilling glare Sakura was giving him, her fingers twitching. A vein throbbing on her forehead.

“That’s it I’m gonna kill him,”

Now it was Killua’s turn to attempt to placate Sakura; holding her back while she attempted to jump across the bed and throttle Gon. He realized that the one who had been holding back this entire time was her.

"Whoa, whoa, whoa! What happened to add to injury?" Killua exclaimed, struggling to maintain his grip on the pinkette. Her body was frail, but only in appearance, more so than his own.

“I’ll heal him after I kill him,” Sakura deadpanned as she continued to reach out for Gon who was ready to jump off the bed and to the other side of the room, despite the condition his body was in. He just didn’t think it would get any better if he stayed in bed for that moment.

"I'm sorry Sakura,"

“I don’t want your apologies!”

"Calm down!" Killua exclaimed as Sakura elbowed him in the gut, still, he held on. Though It was clear in a contest of strength, he wasn’t going to be able to win.

Everyone paused when the three heard a knock at the door, Killua went to open it while Sakura attempted to soothe herself and hide her previous state but still gave Gon a warning look after he sighed with relief.

Killua opened the door, “Four-eyes!”

"Wing-san," Sakura greeted wearily as the man entered and walked directly over to Gon. His head lowered and the shades of his glasses masked his expression.

‘Uh oh,’

Gon looked up at Wing with an apologetic face, full of guilt for ignoring his warning. “Uh, sorry-

As soon as Gon spoke those words, Wing silenced him with his hand swiftly swiping across Gon’s face. The echo of the slap made Sakura flinch.

“An apology won’t help!” Wing shouted at him, “What were you thinking!? Didn’t you see those who had suffered the traditional Nen greeting!? You could have ended up just like them!”

“We already told him that,” Killua said, casually with his hands behind his head.

Gon's saddened expression caused Wing to sigh, it was like looking at a puppy after being yelled at for being mischievous. In this case, it wasn't too far off. Wing placed his hand on Gon's shoulder. "Honestly. I'm glad you weren't injured any worse."

Again Gon apologized, but Wing stated that he wasn’t simply going to let this one slide. “Sakura-chan, Killua-kun, do you know how long it will take for Gon’s injuries to heal?”

Sakura opened her mouth to respond with the doctor’s honest analysis but Killua beat her, “The doctor said it will take about two months,”

Gaping in disbelief behind Wing’s back, Sakura mouthed ‘What the hell?’

And Killua responded with a sly cat-like grin and that’s when she knew he expected her to follow along. Despite herself, Sakura decided to do just that and leave things be. If she gave Gon healing sessions every day for the next two months, it was likely he would be healed by then-perhaps even before if she put in a bit more effort.

“Yeah, that’s what the doctor said,”

“In that case, I won’t allow you to participate in matches for two months. I won’t allow you to train in or study about, Nen,” Wing instructed, holding up two fingers. “If you don’t abide by these rules, I will never teach you again,”

Gon agreed to the terms without protest and Wing tied what he referred to as a ‘promise thread’ to Gon’s left pinky finger to remind him of their promise.

“Killua-kun, Sakura-chan, a moment.”

..

..

..

Leaving Gon to rest, Sakura and Killua followed Wing outside without question. Right outside of the entrance to Heaven's Arena, Sakura and Killua sat on a bench in front of Wing when he asked them.

“What is the true objective you three are pursuing?”

Sakura pursed her lips, looking at Killua to answer since she wasn’t entirely certain how to.

"We don't have one," Killua shrugged, "Before running into you and Zushi, we were just looking to come back from being flat-broke and get some training in the process. And Gon well….he wasn't to fight a guy named Hisoka. That's about it. While the others in the 200s seem to want to reach the top floor for that Battle Olympia, though I'm not interested in that…."

Sakura shook her head when Killua gave a questioning look, "The same, I'm just tagging along with Gon and Killua anyway,"

"Well, that's us," Killua said gesturing between him and Sakura, before kicking his feet up and down, "Though Gon. He said he only wanted to fight Hisoka. But after seeing his match, I have a feeling he enjoys the thrills…."

Recollecting the match with Gido, Sakura had to agree with that feeling of Killua's. Gon hadn't been able to win but he had succeeded in agitating his opponent with his evasive skills through Zetsu. Even if it ended badly for him. Sakura could emphasize to some degree that feeling when she had fought tough opponents she always got this exciting feeling when outwitting or surprising her enemy.

“You’re saying that he enjoyed a situation that could have cost him his life?”

"Yeah," Killua replied, "I get it because I've felt the same. Although I consider circumstances too,"

"But it's not like you can do that all the time; although I believe that's what adds to the thrills," Sakura chided, holding up a hand.

“So you’d jump into a fight you knew you couldn’t win?”

“Sure,” Sakura answered bluntly making Killua exhale deeply.

“Should’ve guessed that from the way you faced Hisoka before. You’re kinda like Gon that way; once he’s in the zone he loses sight of everything else like a reckless idiot,” Killua deadpanned.

'That reminds me of someone else,' Sakura chuckled before her face fell when she realized the insult in that last statement glaring at Killua who returned with a mischievous grin.

Killua jolted suddenly, giving Wing a dry smile, “But he isn’t the type to break a promise twice so don’t worry.”

Wing’s eyebrows knitted together with anxiety and concern, Killua’s reassurance having a counter effect, ‘Perhaps I’ve made a mistake,’

Killua smirked and then, stood up. "It's too late because we already know now."

Wing stared at Killua, “If you regret teaching us, and decide to back out, well find someone else or we’ll learn it ourselves.”

Sakura nodded in agreement, “We’re not the type to hold a grudge over something like that. Besides we’ve got a pretty good starting point. You don’t have to feel responsible.”

“My brother and Hisoka can already use Nen, so we were bound to discover it eventually,”

Wing watched Sakura and Killua turn around to head back to Heaven's Arena when he spoke. "I understand. And I intend to finish what I started." His face grew stern. "There are many things I must tell you. Zushi is waiting in my lodge. The two of you can train with him,"

One shared look and the friend turned back to Wing with a smile, "No thanks,"

“We won’t leave Gon behind,” Killua stated.

“Once he’s recovered, we’ll come back to learn Nen together,” Sakura said.

Wing called out to them one more time then, “Tell Gon, I will allow him to practice the other Nen! Tell him to practice Ten daily!”

However, when Sakura and Killua returned to Gon's room to tell him this, they found the boy already sitting silently deep in meditation and joined him without another word.

 It seemed that they were going to have some uneventful two months of training together, but no one was compelled in the least to complain. When they were together, it hardly seemed like there was a reason to.

THAT’S ALL FOLKS!

 TUMBLR

 -NEW STORY: Kunoichi amongst Benders (Avatar x Naruto crossover)  New Chapters available every update. (1, 2, 3, 4)

-Kunoichi amongst Heroes chapter  65, 66, 67

-Kunoich amongst heroes Spin Off: Movie Part 5 (Finished)

-Kunoichi amongst Heroes WHAT IF SPIN OFF: Dorms and Exams

-Kunoichi amongst Pirates chapter 26, 27, 28

-Crossroads of Fate chapter  18, 19, 20, 21

-Through the Looking Glass chapter 22, 23, 24, 25

-(SEQUEL) Through the Spyglass chapter 1, 2, 3, 4, 5,6

-SPECIAL HALLOWEEN CHAPTER: Shinigami amongst Shinobi

Want more INFO on my STORIES and ARTWORK lookup Katsura369 in your search Tab!

Chapter Text

SALUTATIONS READERS!

Have you been keeping well? I hope so. Now we shall begin the end of this month with a new chapter to reward you for your efforts and hard work in the place we call reality.

Join my Tumblr Page as new projects and updates will be shared more frequently in the future.

 -Close the spaces for the link. TUMBLR

 https: / /  www. tumblr.com / blog / katsura369

Sakura realized that she was running a bit low on supplies and decided to head out into the city to restock supplies.  With the kind of people she's been meeting by far, she felt better about it, And many interested her after receiving some suggestions from Killua but after hearing the prices she decided it was better to make them from scratch.

She was also in need of some new clothes.

Sakura grinned as she carried bags smelling strongly of herbs and oils.  She wouldn't call herself an eccentric when it came to her spending habits but suppose that was due to the fact she didn't have nearly this much to spend before.  

'I should probably head back soon….' Sakura cut her thoughts short when she gazed into the display window of a pastry shop.

The smell of cream, sugar, and chocolate hitting her nose made her mouth water as she drew closer, crossing the street. ‘I’m sure another half hour won’t matter, especially if I bring back something,’

..

..

..

Sakura walked out carrying just the right amount to earn her stares from people she passed down the street. However just as she was certain that the bakery was going to be her last stop, another display window wrapped her attention in a net and pulled her in. Weapons daggling still in the window, ranging from kunai and shuriken. As well as other metal trinkets. A rather queer combination of merchandise but still, Sakura was intrigued enough to go in.

The store was a bit stuffy, almost cramped, with a wooden floor that traditionally bent every time someone would step on it but there was complete silence as Sakura stepped along the wood that the man at the counter had to take a second glance to make sure someone had entered. The walls were lined with clear display cases of the different metal objects. Weapons were safely displayed on the walls. The rows of display cases arranged trinkets and accessories, but none of the typical range that you would often find anyone wearing.

'These aren't bad,' Sakura thought as she tapped the tip of the kunai on display, almost drawing blood. She had looked around for a store that sold weapons at the start of her shopping trip but eventually gave up, after receiving triggered expressions from the strangers she had asked. Unlike her generic weapons, these came with peculiar but beautiful patterns linking either the hilts or the metal itself. And they seemed to range from the same work.

Exploring the store further, having examined all of the tools she would use as a ninja, Sakura's attention averted to the other metal works in the store. She hadn't ever been the type to wear accessories, like her long hair, she thought it a hindrance to her body and her activity as a ninja. But that didn't mean she couldn't appreciate the aesthetics, and these were especially capturing to the eye.

Primarily there were metal items, pendants, rings, bracelets, and more.

While most pieces were wonderful to admire, Sakura wasn’t struck with the urge to take anything out of the case, until she was nearly in the center of the room. There was something neatly set on display, but these accessories had engraved letters, forming a sentence. A small plaque on each case displayed the words that were cleverly placed on the different metal works.  

Sakura' held her gaze longer than she could place before she straightened herself, went back to gather the weapons she wanted, paid, and exited the store.

Her heart was a little heavy.

..

..

..

“You’re late,”

Killua glared at the pinkette who was standing at the door to Gon’s room, she was holding a box with a pink ribbon on top and Killua was getting a faint scent of something sweet but he surpassed the urge to take a look. Having resolved he would first chastise Sakura who was not one-not two, but three hours later for their training and Gon’s healing session-not that the boy needed it anymore.

Sticking her tongue out, Sakura gave a hearty laugh, holding the box towards Killua waiting for him to open the door completely for her.  “Sorry, I got a little sidetracked,”

Killua huffed, “For three hours?”

She had returned to Heaven's Arena an hour ago. She just didn't want to leave her room for a while.

“I brought sweets,”

Killua glanced at the box, seemingly distracted for a few seconds before exhaling heavily and turning his head, a small blush on his face knowing he was caught like a child taking a bribe.

He took the box, “Better be chocolate in here,”

Sakura grinned without laughing as Killua finally opened the door completely, but she stilled upon entering when she saw Gon doing a one-hand stand on the arm that was supposed to be severely injured. Holding his weight with ease, as if holding up nothing more than a feather.

"Hey, Sakura!"

“Gon, looking good,”

Killua mumbled, his mouth stuffed with a chocolate éclair. “I can’t believe you healed this idiot in less than a month. It was supposed to take four,”

Sakura crouched down in front of Gon who was still holding himself upside-down. "Gon are you sure there's not any pain in your arms, ribs, or anywhere else?"

Gon’s smile widened, “Nope, I’m a hundred percent healed and it’s all thanks to you,”

“Gon, my ability isn't some kind of magic, I can't instantly heal broken bones- well not yet anyway," Sakura stated, standing up again, rubbing the back of her head. "Seriously, what are you made of?"

“I asked him the same thing when I came in,” Killua chided, digging through the box for more sweets. "Three weeks to heal a four-month injury is far from natural. He’s gotta be some kind of mutant right?”

Puffing his cheeks, Gon glared at Killua. “I don’t want to hear that from you Killua.”

Killua narrowed his eyes, “What’s that supposed to mean?”

“Alright you guys,” Sakura snickered, slapping her hands on Gon’s shoulders. “With you healed like this, you can go back to training,”

Gon pulled his face, holding up his hand where the promised thread resided. A constant reminder of the promise he made.  "But Wing-san said I couldn't use Nen till two months were finished."

"I didn't mean studying Nen," Sakura said. "I've been thinking this for a while since you and Killua mentioned not having any discipline in martial arts. If you're going to face Hisoka or any other Nen master here, you're going to need to improve on your fundamentals."

Killua swallowed a pastry hole before he spoke, “Oh I get it. You want to help Gon with his physical training.”

Sakura nodded, "We all may be starting to learn Nen, but that's not going to be the only obstacle when you face Hisoka.  This isn't going to be like the Hunter exam; it's a straight-out fight and even without Nen Hisoka could beat you." Gon flinched at the reminder but didn't say anything against it. Knowing it was true. "He's a veteran of battle and I'm sure that's one gap neither of us can jump. But that doesn't mean we can't make the other gaps between us a little smaller. I've already faced Hisoka head-on."

"Yeah, and if I recall you were nearly skewered with a deck of cards; broke your arm, and limped away with a hole in your side," Killua narrowed his eyes at Sakura in a scolding manner.

“I walked away with experience,” Sakura put a hand over her chest feeling her heartbeat, "But I'm beginning to see his tricks. So if I face him again, I'll do better than before,"

"Just hope that day never comes," Killua sighed, having caught the hint of eagerness in her voice. Sakura could chastise and lecture him and Gon all she wanted but Killua was beginning to realize that she wasn't the type to take her advice.

Gon then interjected, "Will you train me Sakura?"

“Of course!”

“Alright!” Gon fist pumped, “When can we start today?”

Sakura ruffled the boy's wiry hair making him squirm "Slow down, you've just recovered so for today let's just do our regular practice for Nen but first, I think we should celebrate. I got some great sweets from this pastry shop and!?"  

When Sakura looked back to Killua who was holding the pastry box, she was stunned to find that there was nothing but a few crumbles and toppings that had fallen from the treats Sakura bought. Killua's face was covered in a few crumbs.

“Oops, did you guys want some?”

"Well, I did buy them!" Sakura fumed, stomping her foot. "I can't believe you finished the whole box there were like thirty pastries in here!”

Killua held his hands up, smiling without regret, “Well you should’ve said something sooner,”

Folding her arms, Sakura huffed, “Luckily, I've still got some extra stashed in my room," She turned around again to Gon, "Come on Gon, there's no way Killuas getting any after this,"

“Isn’t that kinda mean Sakura?” Gon asked with a dry smile, a bead of sweat forming on his forehead.

Again Sakura exhaled heavily, "No way. That glutton just finished off the whole box I was going to share with you too. But thanks to him I didn't even get to have any! So he can just forget about having any more! The rest is just for you and me!”

“Well actually…..” Gon’s eyes trailed passed Sakura’s shoulder and then back to her “I think that might be a problem,”

Sakura stopped, frowning, “What are you talking about Gon?”

“Um Sakura,” Gon scratched his cheek, “Killua just left and he took your room key….”

Sakura felt around in her skirt pockets for her keys and realized they were gone, she didn't even feel when Killua took them. In that instant, she was running out of the room with Gon closely behind her.

“KILLUA GET BACK HERE”

…

…

…

To start with training, Sakura chose to take things outside so that they wouldn't be as restricted inside. As she knew she'd likely cause quite a bit of damage to the surrounding area. There was a space near Heaven's arena, cleared with grass, and a few trees, and was often cleared of people by late afternoon which was when she scheduled the sessions so that in the day, they could continue to practice their Nen.

Killua remained to the side so that he could spectate, watching Gon and Sakura face each other on opposite sides. He leaned his elbow on their tops, which Sakura insisted they remove since this was bound to get a bit rough.

"You sure you don't want to take part Killua?" Sakura called, stretching her hands up in the air and then bending down straight to touch her toes.

“Yeah, I’m good,” Killua waved. He wasn’t sure what kind of antics his pink-haired friend might pull if she was instructing him. “I’m not even sure Gon should be doing this. You might decide to ‘accidentally' give him another four-month injury,"

Sakura clicked her tongue, “I’m not that petty,”

"The twenty bumps on my head and strawberry cream in my ears say otherwise," Killua commented back. A dull ache returned as he thought back.

There was just enough of a head start for Killua to get to Sakura’s room a few seconds before Gon and Sakura did, and in that time he went to the bags to rummage through for the treats however in his haste he had failed to realize that he had grabbed the wrong bag. The instant Sakura’s eyes landed on the bag, she became livid. Her anger startled him and he threw the bag, allowing all the articles to fly around the room.

On clear display for all of them. In an attempt to lighten the mood, Killua had commented on Sakura's bland choice of garments, ranging in colors like black and grey; suggesting that in the future she go for a more enticing color and perhaps a different style. It was also somewhat an opinion he couldn't help sharing.

But that just triggered Sakura; with her dignity stretched thin, she lashed out. She took what was left of those treats she had gotten and was throwing them around with great accuracy at Gon and Killua. Thankfully both boys had spent most of their lives under the glares of women who tended to be a bit irrational or erratic at times and therefore took the best course of action at that moment. Which was to apologize, take her hits, and then make a swift escape until she cooled off.

Sakura’s face turned a little red, but she attempted to brush it off. “If you don’t mind I’d rather not talk about it,”

“Not like it was anything we haven’t seen before,” Killua stated bluntly, “I mean you’re in one right now,”

Sakura gritted, glaring at Killua. “Killua, if you make one more comment on my underwear, I’m going to give you injuries that’ll take more than four months to heal,”  

Killua held up his hands in mock surrender but remained silent. Sakura was not only quick to cry but also easy to anger, but that just encouraged Killua to tease her even more.

"So what are we going to do for this training?" asked Gon as he and Sakura finished up their warm-up exercises.

“Well…..we’ve got another month before we can resume Nen training. But with this extra time, we can devote it to improving your fundamentals.”

Gon tilted his head to the side in confusion. “Fundamentals?”

This type of response and interaction was expected.  “Your physical endurance, fighting skill, things like that,” Sakura clarified before shifting her stance, her eyes narrowing, “This is how my master trained me, by constantly attacking. Okay, ready?”

Gon felt a bead of sweat form on his cheek, but otherwise nodded, “Yeah,”

Despite his sharp eyes, Gon lost sight of Sakura in an instant, barely registering the dust particles scattering the area where she once stood before a pink blur appeared and he felt a sharp jab to his stomach.

 Sakura sent him flying back into a tree, landing with a heavy thud.

Killua winced, watching Gon struggle to hold in his lunch, clutching his stomach painfully.  

"Come on, I didn't hit you hard enough to send you through that tree. Get up!" Sakura instructed. Gon managed to get back up to his feet.

Sakura came at Gon again, this time taking her time to ensure the boy could track her movements, and when she was in front of him again, went to hit him. Gon moved his head away from Sakura's fist as it came forward but gasped when he felt the sharp pain in his side. He thought his ribs had cracked again.

He skidded across the ground, feeling the grass burn his skin before he twisted his body to draw his hand down and put the break on himself. Sakura was quickly at his side, throwing another punch to the side of Gon’s face which sent him into the air once more and crashing back down.

"You need to work on your reflexes," Sakura stated, "Hisoka won't keep his defenses down while you try and punch him in the face. At some point, he's going to counter in your fight and you have to be ready,”

Gon barely had a chance to wipe the dust from his eyes before Sakura was in front of him again, attacking. This time he attempted to move back instead of remaining stationary, he couldn't outrun her, but Sakura was matching his pace this time. Even so, Gon could see the difference in their abilities.

He was hardly able to keep up with her fists, moving at a rapid pace, the wind pressure was strong as well. No doubt though she was still holding back to avoid injuring him. If she could punch 120 tons of the Testing Gate, she could very likely break bones and crush internal organs.

The first and second strike was avoided, but on the third Gon was once again sent crashing into a tree. His vision was blurry from the blow.

Sakura flexed her wrist, waiting for Gon to gather himself. During her training, it had taken her quite some time to properly match Tsunade's speed and react accordingly. But her reflexes and reaction time had greatly increased during that period. Even when she was getting knocked around every day. It was an experience and visual aid that helped her the most. She was hoping that in this short amount of time, they had, Gon would at least be able to improve on his fighting abilities. Even his vision. He had to be able to fight Hisoka without resulting in anything too dangerous like going into a state of Zetsu.

"Well, that was fun to watch!"

"Ouch!" Gon threw his hands over the bump on the back of his head after Killua lightly smacked him on the back. "Killua that hurts!"

"What part of you don't?" the white-haired boy countered, grinning. Sakura had been thorough in her lesson, and the result was a battered and bruised Gon. "You spent more time on your face than your feet today,"

Gon pouted, he wasn’t able to counter Sakura’s attacks at all and had spent the entire time on the defensive and badly. Sakura was stronger, faster, and more experienced than himself. But Gon refused to surrender. He wanted to get stronger and he hoped that with this practice he would.  

Sakura came into the room, in an oversized shirt and shorts, her hair slightly damp with water. “Okay Gon, let’s get you healed up.”

..

..

..

Killua and Gon sat silently while Sakura healed Gon's injuries he received that day. It wasn't all that bad, there were no fractures or internal damage, but bruises were scattered all over the boy's body from his intense sparring session.

 Still, her ability left them in awe.

Killua wanted to ask about it for a while, but he didn't think it was something she would want to explain. He didn't mind explaining his techniques because it wasn't something someone could mimic without extreme training. But Sakura had shown so much reluctance in revealing her true strength, that he assumed she didn't want to talk about it. She was a ninja after all, as he had only recently discovered.

“Sakura how does your power work?” Gon asked.

Thankfully, Gon didn’t often take in those kinds of considerations.

She looked at him, “What do you mean?”

“Your super strength, walking on water, on walls, your healing-

“The clones,” Killua added.

Gon gave a questioning look, “Clones?”

“Yeah, she used that when she fought Hisoka-and by the way what do you mean walking on water?”

“During the Hunter exam, on Zevil Island, she was walking on the water,”

“You’re kidding right?”

“No,” Gon shook his head.

Holding her chin, Sakura contemplated explaining things to the boys and only opened her eyes when she made her decision.

"The source of my power is a chakra," Gon and Killua's expressions mimicked the ones they gave Zushi when he was explaining Nen to them as if they were aware of the terminology. "It allows me to use certain abilities, like walking on water, making clones, healing, and super-strength, these are called jutsu and are vital for a ninja. Chakra is the source of all this jutsu. Charka is produced within the "chakra coils" that mainly surround and connect to each chakra-producing organ, the energy circulates throughout the body in a network called the "Chakra Pathway System", which I believe is something similar to the Nen aura nodes.

 Chakra is created when physical energy and spiritual energy are molded together. These two energies become more powerful through training in physical endurance meditation and exercise of the mind. Therefore, practicing a technique repeatedly will build up experience, increasing one's spiritual energy, and thus allowing more chakra to be created the same applies to physical energy, except the ninja needs to increase their endurance instead. Do you understand?"

“That…..no not really" Killua commented. He barely understood half of what Sakura was saying but he perhaps got the just of it. Meanwhile, Gon looked like he was about to blow a fuse inside his head.

"Bottom line, chakra is the source of my ninja techniques and seems to have both contrasts and similarities to Nen," Sakura told them. "I think the best way to describe it would be to say that Nen and chakra are two different types of life energy that I have. Because if I overexert myself using charka like with Nen, I risk losing my life,"

“Wow,”

Sakura ran a hand through her hair, “To be honest, chakra’s a lot more complex than what I’ve just explained but I don’t think it’s necessary to go into detail since it seems to be something only I possess.”

Killua nodded, “That makes sense, still it’s an awesome power, considering you could use it to stay on par with Hisoka”

“Yeah! You’re amazing Sakura!” Gon exclaimed making the pinkette blush bashfully.

“You guys….”

..

..

..

Time passed by quickly as Sakura, Gon, and Killua trained together, practicing their Ten and then having physical training with Sakura. But while the three were barred from participating in matches it didn't mean that Heaven Arena was quiet.

And Killua was the one to decipher what all the noise was about.  

“Would you stop looking at me like that?  It's like you're waiting for me to catch fire," Killua glared at the kunoichi who was watching him on the other side of the table. He, Gon, and Sakura were sitting outside a café, Killua suggested they head for lunch today instead of training.

“I don’t know what it is but I have this feeling you’re holding out on something,” Sakura said, clicking her tongue.

Killua shrunk into himself at the perceptive and accurate assumption. He scoffed, “Lucky guess,”

“Not at all, I’m just learning more about you,” Sakura said smirking as she took a bite out of her food.

“Really? What is it?” Gon asked.

To start, Killua reached into his pocket and dug out three tickets to a match in Heaven's Arena

“Tickets for a match?”

“These are for Hisoka’s match,” Killua elaborated to Gon, whose eyes became wide with astonishment. A comedic sight when his cheeks were puffed up with food. “Since I’m on the 200^th floor I got first dibs at tickets but I had to pay an arm and a leg for them,”

“Which explains why you’re making us treat you to lunch,”

“This is also your information fee,” Killua said sticking his tongue out for a moment before withdrawing, “I’ve also asked around about Hisoka. He’s got a record of 8 wins and 3 losses with 6 KO’s resulting in death,”

Sakura swallowed thickly, “How nice,”

“But he still lost three matches,” Gon observed.

“Those were due to forfeits, he signs up for a match and then doesn’t show.”

That gave a frightening thought to the trio; realizing that every time Hisoka has fought thus far, he hasn't lost a single match. And those were up against other Nen users who were also strong in their own right. All this meant was that Hisoka was stronger.

Killua held up four fingers, "He's also only given up a total of four points. One knockdown and three clean hits. Word is he's as strong as a Floor Master,"

‘How am I not dead?’ Sakura wondered before glancing at Gon, who just admitted to being in a predicament yet despite his trembling there was an excited light in his eyes.

..

..

..

Hisoka's match was for that same day, so the three quickly decided to return to the arena before it started. Killua still had more information to share, this time in regards to Hisoka's opponent Kastro. This apparently wouldn't be their first encounter. As Kastro fought against Hisoka in the past, and although he lost he was the one to get that knockdown and three clean hits on Hisoka. That itself intrigued Gon and Sakura. Both having faced Hisoka, they were aware of his skills.

“You should have the chance to analyze Hisoka’s fighting style,” Killua said with a bit of excitement that was not overlooked. “Maybe even see him go all out,”

Without realizing her fists clenching Sakura gave a small grin, “That’s something I’d like to see,”

Gon then looked worried as they stepped onto the escalator, moving to the next floor. “But what about my promise to Wing-san?”

Sakura slapped her forehead, “That’s right,”

"Huh?" Killua frowned, "You'll just be viewing the match, of course, it’s okay!”

“Not okay!”

Sakura, Gon, and Killua jumped as they reached the top of the escalator, only to be stopped by Wing's sudden appearance at the top; Zushi standing close behind him.

“Viewing a match counts as studying Nen,”

“W-Wing-san,” Gon greeted stiffly.

“Don’t scare us like that,”

Sakura pulled her face, “How’d you ever know we were here?”

Wing did a quick look over Gon and he became astonished, “Gon-kun, is your arm healed already?”

Gon lifted his arm, “Yes, it’s completely healed,”

Killua then chided with a smile, “And since he’s healed, he can watch the match right?’

Wing averted his gaze, "No when I said Gon-kun had to wait two months I meant two months,"

Sakura pouted; that certainly was a disappointment. If Gon couldn't view the match then it seemed wasted since he was the one who wanted to go up against Hisoka and it was likely he would have been able to learn more about his fighting style, but if that included Nen then she supposed that did count as studying.

Killua had a sullen expression on his face because of the expensive ticket money he just lost.

Wing then told Gon to take the other month to practice his Ten and recover from his injuries.

“Um, Wing-san,” Sakura raised her hand a little, until he looked at her, “What about physical training? I’ve been helping Gon with his fighting a bit,”

“So long as he’s not using Nen, that’s fine but don’t overdo it,” Wing instructed.

“Osu!” Sakura nodded,

Wing and Zushi greeted the three briefly before leaving as quickly as they appeared.

Killua sighed, “This sucks, but I guess you’ll just have to watch a recording,”

Gon nodded, “Yeah,”

Sakura patted Gon on his head, she could see that he was disappointed about not being able to view the match as it played out. "Sorry, Gon,"

He smiled, “Don’t worry about it, you guys go ahead. Enjoy the match”

Killua and Sakura waited until Gon was out of sight, heading over to the elevator and likely back to his room.

Killua glared at the ticket in his hand, Sakura thought he was probably hoping it would combust and transform into the money he spent for it.

“There’s no way I’m getting a refund,”

..

..

..

With Hisoka's match an hour away and the stadium filling up fast; Sakura and Killua were following the crowd. Getting snacks before deciding where they were going to sit. The television screens that were lined all around the arena to record the matches as they played were already on for this match and there was someone giving announcements for the match. Speaking about the history and background that the two competitors shared. Images were showing Hisoka and then Kastro.

His appearance made Killua and Sakura a bit apprehensive, they expected some kind of behemoth of a man with dull eyes lacking sense, but this man was the exact opposite. He reappeared again on screen, this time a recording rather than a picture. Sitting and being interviewed. His long, fluttery clothes hid his lean figure completely, his silver hair was long and flowing and his eyes very sharp.

“I kinda expected a gorilla,” Killua admitted without guilt and that gave Sakura more confidence in admitting she shared his thoughts on the subject. Though she couldn’t say she was disappointed in Kastro’s appearance-if anything it was the exact opposite.

“Not bad,” she complimented.

 They listened to the interview, where Kastro blatantly stated his intentions of winning his match against Hisoka, as he wouldn’t fight a battle he could lose. Killua was intrigued with his confidence, and more curious for a closer examination.  

“Sakura, I’m gonna check something out quickly; I’ll be back before the match starts. Save me a seat inside,”

..

..

..

When Sakura protested being left alone and having to play seat-keeper, the annoyed girl ended up doing exactly as Killua had instructed. For almost an entire hour she had to keep persistent individuals joining the audience from taking the spare seat. She didn't have any bag on her at present so that made things even harder.

When Killua finally arrived minutes before the match, Sakura had given him a bitter glare in greeting. “Where the heck did you go?”

Killua opened his mouth, then closed it, turning to the stage as Hisoka and Kastro entered and made their way onto the arena. They were having a short exchange of words and Killua took the chance to speak, “I went to check out Kastro, get an idea of him,”

“You did what?!”

"But he found me out; he's impressive. I'm not sure how he'll fare against Hisoka but he seems good. Not sure if I'd want to take him in a fight,"

“So while I was stuck sitting here, warding off seat-grubbers, you were chatting up Hisoka’s rival?”

“Basically,” Killua shrugged, wincing when the pinkette smacked him on the back of his head.

“You could’ve let me in on it, I wouldn’t have minded talking to him too,”  

Killua scoffed, "Yeah right; with that look, you had on your face he'd probably think you were a fan,"

Sakura's cheeks puffed red as she fumed, denying Killua's implications-however slightly accurate. "At least I didn't think to go and spy on the guy,"

"The weirdest thing happened," Killua said in a serious tone once again, "When I got to his room, he was sitting on the couch, then I heard a voice behind me, turned around and there he was, I looked back through the door and he's no longer sitting there."

Sakura frowned, “So, you heard his voice behind you while you were looking at him through the door?”

Killua nodded, "I'm sure of it. Though I'm not sure what kind of ability he has. He also said he sensed me when my aura vanished through Zetsu when I got on the floor. Turns out other Nen users can sense when someone hides their presence close by,"

That was certainly something noteworthy, as the three teens were still learning Nen and were barely on the basics. Every bit of information would probably count.   

“BEGIN!”

The referee's call for the match had the audience turning abruptly from every other occupation to focus on the ring, including Sakura and Killua, to watch the confrontation between Hisoka and Kastro.

And they could hardly move their eyes away from the ring, especially when they were barely able to follow what was happening. Kastro landed the first strike, despite the certainty that Hisoka had dodged him. It was like an optical illusion.

Without taking his eyes off the stage, Killua leaned towards Sakura, “Did you see that?”

“I’m not sure what I just saw,” Sakura said, blinking quickly.

It happened again. Kastro attacked, but Hisoka seemed to dodge and was knocked across the stage, giving a second point to Kastro. Though the distance between the stage and the stands was wide, it wasn't as if the visuals were glaring, so why did it look like she was watching Kastro turn into a cloud of mist?

The conflict continued, Hisoka going on evasive for a while until Kastro managed to get him again, kicking on the side, which Hisoka effectively blocked but then was suddenly hit from behind.

That's when Sakura began to make the connection, basing her own experience on what she was viewing during this fight. Taking what Killua told her as well.

As her conclusion drew closer, so did her hand covering her mouth. “So that’s it!”

“What? What is it?”

But Sakura didn't hear him, still fixed on the stage. Hisoka got up, dusting himself off before stating what everyone has been seeing Kastro do-vanish; although soon after stating that wasn't entirely accurate. But Kastro refused to elaborate on his ability; instead resuming the fight that was seeming very one-sided. Holding out both his arms, curving his fingers that were not prepared to punch, or jab. The crowd became rowdy, calling out in excitement 'he's going to use the Tiger Bite fist!'

“Tiger bite fist?” Sakura questioned.

“That technique can split a tree in two when used by a master,” Killua told her. “Meanwhile Hisoka hasn’t figured out Kastro’s ability and neither have we,”

“I have a theory,” Sakura said turning to him.

“What-

Gasps and a chilly feeling of fear running through the audience turned the rails of their train of thought as they looked back at the stage. Kastro had struck Hisoka and the technique had severed off his right arm. Yet Hisoka remained perfectly poised as if he had been afflicted with no pain.

“Wh-What the-?” Sakura’s throat went dry.

She watched as he evaded Kastro, catching his severed arm; he looked satisfied with the result and his words explained why. “Your ability is, a double.”

Kastro smirked, “That’s correct,”

Sakura narrowed her eyes, "I thought so,”  

“Really?” Killua asked. “You already guessed it?”  

“Mm,” Sakura confirmed softly, “While I was watching Kastro disappear and reappear, it reminded me of a friend who did something similar when we fought together against our teacher. When he was being attacked, he used his clone to come in from behind and strike. Assuming a Nen user could make a clone of their own, things were becoming more vivid.”

Then Kastro created his double for everyone to see, gasps of stunned individuals echoed around. Amazed and confused, unable to understand the ability, and how it was possible. Right now, Sakura and Killua were just wondering how the outcome of the match was going to be affected now that Hisoka knew the trick behind Kastro's power….

Hisoka took a scarf from his pocket and covered his arm before throwing it into the air, the arm was gone and in its place, several cards fell to the ground. He then posed a question, which only made this match seem like an odd performance. He told Kastro to pick a number from one to thirteen, add four, double the result subtract six then divide by two and subtract the original number. Some people in the crowd tried doing it but they were quick to lose count of the numbers they were unable to calculate without seeing.

“One,” Killua and Sakura said instantly. No matter what number they chose, that would always be the answer, but they were missing the point of this. It was strange even for Hisoka.

"I already know your answer," Hisoka said before doing something that even made Sakura cringe. With his left hand, he dug into the open flesh of his right arm and pulled out a bloody card with spades on. "The answer is one,"

Throwing the card out to Kastro who easily knocked it away, infuriated only by Hisoka’s behavior and disregard he went to strike again. Moving to severe Hisoka’s left arm and with easy success. And then vanished with a disorientated expression.

“So you did attack with your double. If you had attacked yourself, I was fully prepared to counter,” Hisoka pulled out the right stump of his arm, only to show his arm fully intact. “With this,”

“What the hell?” Sakura and Killua mimicked.

Kastro and everyone in the audience were stunned while Hisoka had a rather smug grin on his face as he asked Kastro if he could figure out the secret behind his tricks. The taunting was starting to infuriate him to the point where his rage was clear and that's where the scales of the match were drastically shifted.

Hisoka only further edged on his opponent, stating how he would now be able to predict Kastro’s movements by knowing his ability and how unfortunate it was that he would certainly meet his end very shortly.

The suggestion enraged Kastro so that he attacked without bothering to mask his double any longer, and that's when Hisoka finally decided to strike back hard. The left arm of Hisoka's that was still severed and on the ground went crashing straight into Kastro's chin as if by some invisible pull. That was just meant to stun Kastro so it didn't matter that he wasn't knocked down because seconds later cards that Hisoka had thrown on the ground were flying and then pierced through Kastro like a hot knife to butter.

No one could fully understand where that attack came from, but it was over in a second. Kastro was on the ground and Hisoka was walking away pleasantly holding his left arm under his restored right.

Killua and Sakura stared at the stage in awe and a bit of fear.

“What just happened?” Killua asked knowing he wouldn’t get the answer he wanted.

“I don’t know,"

THAT’S ALL FOLKS!

The new Schedule for July and August are posted on my Tumblr with an IMPORTANT ANNOUNCEMENT.

As well as a SNEAK PEEK for My new Story Kunoichi amongst Benders (Avatarxnaruto)

 -NEW STORY: Kunoichi amongst Benders (Avatar x Naruto crossover)  (1, 2, 3, 4, 5,6)

-Kunoichi amongst Heroes chapter  67, 68, 69

-Kunoich amongst heroes Spin Off: Movie Part 5 (Finished)

-Kunoichi amongst Heroes WHAT IF SPIN OFF: Dorms and Exams

-Kunoichi amongst Pirates chapter 26, 27, 28, 29

-Crossroads of Fate chapter  19, 20, 21, 22

-Through the Looking Glass chapter 22, 23, 24, 25, 26

-(SEQUEL) Through the Spyglass chapter 1, 2, 3, 4, 5,6

-SPECIAL HALLOWEEN CHAPTER: Shinigami amongst Shinobi

Want more INFO on my STORIES and ARTWORK lookup Katsura369 in your search Tab!

Chapter Text

Konichiwa! We’re coming to that time of the year, that’s right Fall. And as the air grows colder, we want more time under the warmth of our covers. So why not enhance that with some new chapters to enjoy.

IMPORTANT NOTICE: I NEED YOUR HELP. It can be a lot to write different stories consistently, and at times it helps to get opinions.

So I have started a time limited Poll regarding Kunoichi amongst Heroes. The link is on my Tumblr Page. Free for all to cast their vote.

Join my Tumblr Page as new projects and updates will be shared more frequently in the future.

https: / /  www. tumblr.com / blog / katsura369

The last month during which Gon was forbidden to practice Nen was finally coming to an end that day. After watching Hisoka’s match, Sakura and Killua were anxious to return to training as was Gon, who hadn’t gotten the chance to see the match. The only thing that any of them had done this far to occupy themselves was practice sparring together.  

Gon darted around the area after Sakura, who pivoted from one place to the other evading him. He remained cautious so as not to risk any surprise attacks that she was fond of using when he thought she had dropped her guard. He also got a better idea of how experienced Sakura was in battle.

"You're getting sluggish again," Sakura commented, blocking Gon's fists as they came towards him, to onlookers his attacks would be a green blur in constant motion but for trained eyes like Sakura and Killua's, they were easy to see, and could be evaded.

"Don't forget to keep a strong footing," As she said this, Sakura slipped her foot under Gon's legs and made his trip, sidestepping as he fell.

"Right," Gon said as he stood up and they continued; Killua watched from a distance, wiping off his sweat. He had started to spar with them, including Sakura and he could see the difference in their ability better than Gon. The girl wasn't just brutally strong, she was also well-trained; enough to keep her strength in check when she fought against them.

“Oooph!”

But not so much that they wouldn’t feel it.

Killua winced, opening his eyes as he watched yet another tree become lost in this area after Gon crashed into it. Hopefully, the only cracks he heard were the bark and not a spine.

“You okay?” Sakura called. Gon couldn’t even respond verbally but forced a thumbs-up. Killua had taken a hit like that earlier and while it honestly took a lot for him to react to pain, that was enough to make him feel his insides clench.  

"I think that's enough for today," Sakura decided after Gon puked for the third time during their match. Once the

boy's had some water and a quick healing session, the three friends went to return to Heaven's Arena; only discussing what to order for dinner that night.

..

..

..

Under Wing's guidance, Gon and his friends were set to resume their Nen training. Wing, expressing his satisfaction with Gon for keeping the promise about not using Nen, explained that they would begin their training with Zushi that day. 

Wing turned to Gon with a smile. “Gon-kun, I am pleased that you kept your promise,”

Gon, holding up his hand with the thread tied around his pinkie, mentioned how the visual cue helped him resist the temptation to use Nen. Wing, with a teasing smile, claimed to have added some Nen to the thread to assist Gon, causing a momentary surprise for Sakura. However, it turned out to be a joke.

"But how did you know he kept his promise? He could have been secretly practicing Nen?" Killua pointed, though, with no

ill-intent, Gon had to puff his cheeks at his friend.

"Because the

promise thread remained intact," Wing didn't elaborate but simply told Gon to use Ten; this put Killua in a bit of a panic.

He whispered to Sakura, “Do you remember how to use Ten?”

She opened her mouth for a response but then closed it and shrugged. Nen was just as new to her as it was to Gon and Killua, so she couldn't exactly assure them of something like this.

“Finger’s crossed,”

 Gon, with ease, demonstrated his proficiency in using Ten, thanks to the consistent daily training of his spirit. Wing then revealed that he had applied his own Nen to the

promise thread, ensuring that it would break if Gon used Nen during the prohibited period

That application of Nen was likely something more advanced, so they didn't ask Wing to explain it further

for them. But there were still many questions they needed Wing to answer for them. And Killua was the one to start.

“Did you see the match between Kastro and Hisoka?”

“I did,” Wing confirmed

“What was that ability that Hisoka used? Could we send loose limbs flying around?”

“Hmm, that’s a difficult question,”

Wing decided to play Hisoka’s match for Gon while he helped to better explain his Nen abilities. They watched it through until the point where Hisoka had lost one of his arms. 

“Can you see the threads of aura extending from his left hand?” Wing asked, after pausing the image.

Everyone looked at the screen baffled, Gon, Zushi, and Killua were at a complete loss as to what Wing wanted them to see; Sakura raised her hand and chided.

“Does this have something to do with how Nen can’t be seen by non-users?”

Wing nodded, “Good intuition Sakura-chan, it’s a similar concept. Hisoka is using a technique that makes his aura difficult to perceive. It’s a high-level application of Zetsu known as In. The most effective technique to counter this is to focus the aura created by Ren, into your eyes. This is called Gyo. My assignment for the three of you is to practice Ren until you can see through Hisoka’s In,”

Zushi asked what he was expected to do since he wasn't included

for this assignment; Wing explained that he was already strong enough to see through Hisoka's In and was asked to step forward to give a demonstration. Sakura, Gon, and Killua watched carefully as the boy summoned his Ren, a large amount of aura poured out around him rapidly before he focused them into his eyes as instructed. This was where they saw the difficulty because Zushi looked as if he was holding a weight on his shoulders and was ready to buckle and fall.

He looked at the screen and came close to guessing how many threads of aura he could see. Stopping at thirteen and while not accurate, he

as close.

“Do you understand now?” Wing smiled at the three, “First master the Ren application known as Gyo, with this you’ll be able to figure out the nature of Hisoka’s ability. As for your question as to whether or not you can use this ability, the answer is both yes and no,”

Sakura frowned, "That

doesn't make any sense. Are you saying we can use it but there's a reason we can't,"

"Close," Wing pushed up his glasses, "It's more of a matter that you shouldn't. Regardless of Hisoka's ability, as long as it uses Nen, you can learn it. However, Nen's power depends on the individual. No one is the same and therefore Nen differs for each person. If you're serious about mastering Nen, you shouldn't copy other people's abilities. It's important to identify your own strengths,"

That was enough to convince the four not to attempt Hisoka's ability once they achieved a level where they would be able to develop their own. Even when Wing pointed out that they were only developing now and hadn't settled on a form yet, few were already thinking about their strengths and what they would want to have as their Nen ability if it could be specified for them. Sakura had that initial impression from what she read about Hisoka's abilities but she didn't fully understand it until now.

Wing moved to look at a calendar posted on the wall, "The final day of Sakura-chan's and Killua-Kun's window to fight is June 9^th and Gon-Kun's is the tenth right?" They confirmed. "I'd like to all to register for your final day. In the meantime you’ll train; you must learn Gyo before your battle.”

 There was no room for negotiations with this, and it would be cutting things close but with the time granted, they would be able to properly train and learn what they needed to survive a match on this floor.

Or so they thought.

..

..

..

 They returned to Heaven's arena on their way to Gon's room. The tension lingered as Sakura, Killua, Gon, and Zushi encountered the trio from before on the 200th floor.

“We’ve got company,” Killua said as the doors opened.“You guys don’t know when to quit, that’s why no one likes you,”

Sadaso's smirk widened. "Tell me when you’re going to fight, I’d love to be your opponent," he taunted.

Sakura's glare pierced through them. She saw through their desperate ploy to secure easy victories on their journey through the floors of Heaven's Arena.

“We’re getting desperate because our deadlines are nearing. I’ll even demonstrate my power right now,”

The fabric of Sadaso’s robe where his arm was missing began to move as if caught by the wind, a flow of aura emerged and was like a clear liquid that flowed mid-air. It put them on alert, causing Zushi to take a defensive stance.

These were Nen users but they weren't of the same caliber as Hisoka or Killua's brother. Sakura was feeling confident about that observation.

“I’m fighting on June 10^th,”

Sakura’s mouth dropped slightly as she turned to Gon, “Don’t tell them!”

“That won’t work,” Sadaso stated, “My deadline is May 29^th, fight on that day.”

“We’re not fighting at your convenience,” Sakura stated, pulling on the ends of her gloves, "You're more than welcome to try and convince me otherwise but I promise I'll make you regret it. Let's go, guys,"

Killua, Gon, and Zushi trailed after Sakura and as they left Sadaso made a blatant declaration.

"Gon-kun, you and I will fight. I guarantee it,"

Sakura stopped, reading to turn on her heel and face the three again when Killua grabbed her wrist and forced her to keep walking.

“Just ignore them,”

“But-

“Don’t,” Killua said firmly.

Taking Sakura’s free hand, Gon gave a reassuring smile when she looked his way, “Relax Sakura, it’s fine,”

What Killua really wanted to do was keep the pinkette from having the same hunch that he had.

..

..

..

That afternoon, they began practicing their Ren and it was a difficult application of Nen to use. Zushi gave them some directions that were helpful in their process. It was different from molding chakra, but Sakura found that control was also the key here. Visualizing the energy building inside the body, power growing, and then forcing it out. They repeated this a few times that day and when it seemed that they were starting to get the hang of it, Zushi hurriedly told them to stop for the day. He seemed nervous about the fact that his new friends were learning Nen at such an astonishing pace.

When they left Gon's room, Sakura noticed Killua glancing behind where Zushi had headed.

“Are you alright?”

He nodded, “Just fine,”

..

..

..

Sakura attempted to shake off the feeling of paranoia but she couldn’t forget the expression on Killua’s face. And the book was a quick thought. However, another part of Sakura's mind was beginning to nudge her against the book. She didn't see these individuals as mere characters, they were real, this world was real and her constantly peering into the lives of everyone she was starting to call friends…….it couldn't have been right. It had to be an intrusion on the worst possible level.

For an hour Sakura just stared at the book on her bed before flinging herself back, “Argh! Dammit to hell!”

There were some sharp knocks on her door and she quickly went to open it to see Gon, again she felt something heavy in the air. She saw him holding a blue shoe that was too small for him.

“Gon, is something going on?”

“Talk in my room,”

The landline that everyone had in their rooms on the 200^th floor; Gon had received a call a few minutes ago along with the shoe that belonged to Zushi. And when Sakura heard Gido's voice on the other end of the line, she immediately understood the threat.

“Follow our instructions and the four of you will be able to resume training tomorrow as if nothing ever happened,”

..

..

..

"Alright Sakura Haruno, you are registered to fight on the 28^th," The receptionist said, taking back her registration page and then Gon's, "Gon Freecs, you are registered for the 30^th”

Sakura and Gon turned, glaring at Gido, “There are you happy?”

“Quite. You’ll see your friend first thing tomorrow, buy-buy”

Gido began to hop away and Sakura had to hold back her fury and urge to lunge at him to give a good punch, just one and he wouldn’t be able to fight again.

'This place is giving me dark thoughts,' She looked at Gon, feeling a little calmer as she saw him remain composed. They were going to have to fight earlier now and they were going to have to lose the fight, and they couldn't mention the blackmailing to anyone.

“What do you think?” Sakura asked, folding her hands as they walked back to their rooms.

“About this?”

“About letting them win,”

"I don't like it," Gon admitted, "But we said we would help Zushi,"

Sakura bit the corner of her lip hard, "Those guys are pissing me off,"

..

..

..

They stayed up most of that night, practicing to master Gyo, and in the morning dashed off early without Killua to Wing's residence.

Zushi was safe and well when they saw him and had to maintain a cool composure so as not to arouse suspicion from Wing and it didn't look like Zushi had brought up anything either. But he was kidnapped, right? That was the only explanation for how those three managed to get a hold of his shoe.

“Where is Killua-kun?”

They looked at one another and then back at Wing, “He’s coming by later,”

“Ah, Wing-san, we managed to master Gyo.” Gon said excitedly, “So can we watch Hisoka’s match again?”

“Mm already? Well then let’s see your progress since yesterday,”

Sakura and Gon stood in front of the screen as Wing switched it on, first, they used their Ren, aura like a rush of air expelled all around them and then they began to strain but slowly managed to bring the aura into their eyes and focus it there to maintain. Their determination and anger drove them to master this technique and to ensure that they were ready for their fights even if they had to lose.

“I see fifteen threads,” Gon said,

"Yeah me too," Sakura confirmed. The image showing of Hisoka throwing his arm into the air, with the scarf and cards. “There’s probably for the cards, that’s thirteen, then his arm and….for the cloth. He can probably control the aura, to expand and contract at will; it would explain how his arm reattached.”

As the tape continued, Sakura made most of the observations throughout the video. Sakura already knew the basis of Hisoka’s techniques so she knew what to look for and what to say.

Sakura was wondering about Killua or rather, wondering why it is that he wasn’t called on to fight against those three.

"Wow, Sakura I couldn't even guess that," Gon said genuinely.

"It's the application of his ability that scares that crap out of me though," she accidentally admitted out loud.

"Yes, Hisoka does have a good grasp on his ability but that's because it's customized to suit him," Wing stated pausing the image. "But it's surprising that the two of you managed to get Gyo overnight,”

They sheepishly said it was because they stayed up all night practicing. They didn’t want to stop until they got the applications right.

“Since we finished this, is there a chance we could fight earlier?” Sakura asked,

Wing paused, “That should be fine,”

"Hey Killua," Sakura waved when he came in. He was surprised to see that Sakura and Gon were already there.

“So this is where you guys went,”

"Y-Yeah," Gon rubbed the back of his head. He didn't want to bring up what happened in front of Wing and Zushi. It seemed they were under the impression that Zushi just passed out on his way back from overexerting himself during training.

“Oh Wing-san, can we watch that video again,” Killua grinned, pointing his thumb at himself, “Cause I learned how to use Gyo,”

Something was off; Sakura and Gon realized this when Killua said he had learned Gyo as well. It could only mean that he wanted to fight earlier as well. They kept quiet while Killua watched the video, examining Hisoka's fight and figuring out his ability which was on the mark once again. His analytical abilities were sharp and he saw everything this time.

"Very good, you pass," Wing turned off the screen, stepping in front of the three, "But, astonishingly, the three of you learned Gyo overnight like this,"

Killua looked to his friend "You guys too?"

“Well uh, yeah,” Gon said with a bit of a forced smile.

“So Killua-kun, I assume since you’ve finished your assignment you want to fight as well correct?”

Now, this was confirmed for all three of them.

..

..

..

"So those guys threatened you as well huh?" Killua said as they walked back through town.

When Killua was on his way to see Wing and Zushi, he was infuriated. He had overheard someone selling tickets for Heaven's Arena, the matches included his own as well as Sakura and Gon's who would have the same opponent. He had a hunch that those three were going to try something, that's why he followed Zushi back home when Sadaso, Gido, and Riehlvelt knocked Zushi out and were planning on using him as leverage against the three friends. Killua stopped them and made a deal to give them all wins, but they would have to work around Sakura and Gon's schedule if they wanted to fight them.

However, it was clear that they had broken their end of the deal.

Killua explained why he wanted to fight so ‘suddenly' and why he had to learn Gyo because he was concerned about getting Wing's permission. He still wanted to learn as much as he could about Nen and chances were that fighting without permission or too early would've had Wing retire as their teacher. They were all in the same boat but only realized it a smidge too late.

“We’re going to have to do something about this,” Sakura stated, clenching her fist, “They’ve already used Zushi to blackmail us. Who’s to say they won’t try it again?

“That’s what I’m worried about too,” Gon said.

Killua smirked, a dark thought in mind, “It’ll be okay,”

Sakura looked skeptical, “Killua, what are you thinking?”

“Don’t worry; just trust me,”

Had it not been for that last line, Sakura wouldn’t have listened to his instruction.

“Let’s just not bother to see each other’s first fights. Something tells me it’s going to be a waste of money,”

..

..

..

"Time has run out for Sadaso; Sakura wins by default!" The referee called into the arena. Sakura stood there in wonder as the crowd called out against the ruling and demanded refunds for a match they had been anxious to see.  

Sakura didn't look through the crowd because even if she had lifted her head she knew that her friends wouldn't be there but waiting for her outside.

Killua didn't detail what he had done but somehow managed to make Sadaso leave the arena permanently. He did promise that he hadn't killed him; in case his friends should assume though it was only Sakura who had asked the questions while Gon left things as they were. Killua and Gon also won by default when Sadaso didn't appear.

..

..

The days were passing quickly, Wing had continued his training with the three and by following his instruction, they were learning at a fast pace to control their Nen. With their Nen training starting again, they didn't have a lot of time for sparring outside but no one was arguing against it since this was what they were going to need for now. Sakura also welcomed the distraction that training brought.

Then when June 4^th arrived it was time for yet another match with one of the trio.

“Sakura-chan is fighting Gido today and Killua-kun is facing Riehlvelt. Are you feeling alright?”

“Yes,” they nodded. This was something they were looking forward to, and there weren’t many days put aside before Gon would be fighting against Gido again, then Killua before facing off against Riehlvelt as well.

"This will be your first match officially; Sakura-chan you've already seen Gido fight. Do you have a strategy?"

The kunoichi grinned, winking, “I’m just gonna do what I do best,”

Gon gave a crooked smile turning to Killua. “She’s gonna be just fine,”

..

..

Sakura's match against Gido began with an air of anticipation, with the crowd eagerly awaiting the clash between the two formidable opponents. As Sakura entered the arena, she exchanged a wave with Gon and Killua in the stands.

"Alright folks, today we've got Gido vs Sakura. Since Sadaso forfeited their previous match; this is technically her first match on the 200 ^th  floor. But how will she stand up against the top master?”

Sakura glared at Gido when she finally reached the stage. She tugged at the bottom of her gloves before tightening her headband. “I don’t take kindly to blackmail, and even less so to those who break their deals,”

Gido already knew to be wary as the pink-haired girl was infamous for her strength, just as much as Gon and Killua were, but that wouldn't be a problem if she couldn't touch him.

“This is a points and KO system. No time limit,” The referee threw his arm up and shouted, “BEGIN”

Gido immediately began spinning; this was his ultimate defense. He cackled, “Go ahead and try that famous flick of yours. I’ll repel you right back!”

Sakura stood, watching Gido as he spun; once his defense was up he pulled out all of his tops and this time they weren't just spinning randomly about but heading straight towards her.

"This is different from the Battle Walts I used on your friend, with this every top is aimed straight at you."

The tops appeared from all corners.

Sakura grinned before pushing up on her legs and jumping into the air at a ridiculous height straight above, and as she fell her fist was drawn.  

“Attacking from above isn’t going to help you-

“CHA!”

Gido had misinterpreted where Sakura would be landing, avoiding the tops together she landed right in front of Gido. The instant her fist made contact with the tiled floor, there was a rise of rubble on Gido's side and the impact shook the entire area that it could be felt from the audience. Gido was seen flying out of the arena with such force he crashed straight into the wall on the far side. The wall crumbled behind him as he fell unconscious.

The whole arena was silent, the stands were still as the viewers collected themselves.

Gon probed Killua’s arm, “Could she always do that?”

It took a few seconds for Killua to answer, “Once, but not to this scale,”

The arena wasn't the only thing cracked, the outside of the stage was as well, the cracks were like spider threads extending out.

“I don’t even think she used her Nen,”

“I don’t think so either Gon,”

Once the referee was able to regain his footing again, he called out, “Gido has passed out, the winner is Sakura!”

That broke the crowd from their mute spell and began to cheer while the kunoichi made her way off of what was left of the arena. It was a satisfying feeling for Sakura as she watched Gildo get carted by the medics. He was lucky that he would still be able to face off against Gon; it was the only thing keeping her from grabbing that prosthetic peg leg and seeing how far she could throw him out of Heaven's Arena.

..

..

..

Sakura nearly missed the hidden presence, as she made her way through the hall exiting the arena. However, the malicious chuckle gave away the identity of her watcher.

“Hisoka,”

“A splendid attack; I thought you might be the type to go for a quick finish,”

“Why bother watching the match when you could guess the outcome?”

Hisoka appeared from the shadows at the end of the walkway, "I believed I would enjoy watching the three of you as you make your way to the 200^th floor and I was right. Gon may have failed to win in his first match here, but it was still so entertaining. And it's it only fair since you've all been watching me as well?"  

Sakura narrowed her eyes, “I suppose you’re right about that. Speaking of which….” Her eyes trailed down, “You look like your back in one piece,”

Hisoka lifted his right arm, shaking it, “Yes, it is miraculous isn’t it?”

“Is it now?” Sakura asked almost challenging.

“You’d be surprised what a few stitches can do,” Hisoka spoke with amusement in his voice.

Sakura scoffed softly, taking quiet steps forward, Hisoka didn’t move as she passed him, he barely shifted when she disappeared into the darkness. A shiver ran down his spine in excitement.

..

..

..

Sakura returned to the arena, taking the stands with Gon and reframing from mentioning her encounter with Hisoka. She wanted them to focus on their matches and preferred to leave that as a random encounter worth forgetting.

Killua and Riehvelt were facing each other and the young Zoldyck had already made it clear that their deal from before was off the table, so now there was no need for him to hold back or lose. As Gon, Killua, and Sakura were unintentionally turned into a rookie trio in Heaven's Arena, their names were very commonly used together, hence an increase in spectators for their matches; especially now since this would be Killua's debut.

The moment the referee called for the match to start, Killua had vanished from most of the onlookers' perspectives but those who could see; titled their heads up and watched him land behind Riehvelt, ready to end everything in one chop when the wheelchair his opponent was in sped away.

Killua just stuck out his tongue at the miss as he jumped too high.

Riehvelt reached out behind him and pulled out two whips that resembled the heads of snakes, his arms dashed around in blurs with the whips as he dared Killua to try and come near him now. This was his 'Song of Defense'. He boasted to Killua that the match was all but settled because the stance he had taken was near impossible to break as to do he would need to catch the whips and no normal person could be expected to accomplish that feat.

They would’ve thought by now that Riehvelt realized Killua wasn’t normal.

After Killua caught the whips with ease, there was one more trick that Riehvelt revealed about his whips and that was they were also electric. A million volts were running through Killua as he held onto the whips, but while Riehvelt relaxed his guard Killua flicked his wrists sending his opponent into the air.

It was Killua's turn to boast his tolerance of electricity, as he was trained to withstand torture, but he also admitted he could feel the pain. This was why when Riehvelt asked Killua to catch him as he fell, the boy didn't remove the electric whips, giving him a taste of his own medicine.

..

..

..

“That was awesome Killua!" Gon praised when they saw the white-haired boy. They walked through the hallways, heading back to their room.

"Thanks," Killua grinned his hands in his pockets. “That’s it for today’s matches, but Gon you’ve still got to go up against those two soon,”

Gon nodded, “Gido’s first and then Riehvelt,”

Sakura put her finger on her chin, “Do you have any ideas as to how you’re going to beat them? You can’t exactly expect to break the ring apart,”

“No one was expecting you to do that either,” Killua deadpanned, ducking his head when Sakura took a swing at him from behind. “But Sakura’s right, and what are you planning for Riehvelt? Because what worked for me isn’t going to work for you guys; grab a hold of those whips once and you’ll be out cold,”

Sakura had some exposure to electricity although those were mostly 'light zaps' from Kakashi now and then when she, Sasuke, and Naruto would argue. However, she doubted that she would be fighting since Gon was going first against Riehvelt.  

Gon just grinned, “Don’t worry, I’ve got an idea for both of them,”

..

..

..

Sure enough, Gon had faced off against Gido and Riehvelt and had taken the wins. Gido had attempted to use the same battle strategy that had failed against Sakura, but Gon was able to easily defend against his tops this time, without even having to strike them back; he then used his fishing pole to hook the tile under Gido and pull it right up from under him while he was still spinning.

When Gido came down, he had to stop and that's when Gon struck. Taking his fist and bringing it down on Gido's prosthetic leg, breaking the iron piece into two. His mind was still fresh and full of rage for what they did to Zushi and it had caused him to lash out.

Due to the damage Gon had caused to Gido, he wasn’t able to fight against Killua on his deadline.

When Gon faced off against Riehvelt; his opponent was already using his whips to keep Gon at bay and to stop those whips and avoid touching them, Gon picked up a stone tile from the floor and threw it at him so he would accelerate out of the way. That's when Gon took the chance to get the jump on Riehvelt, taking the whips from him before pretending to use them against his opponent by narrating how he was going to turn the voltage to the max and then shouting when he would turn on the whips.

It was enough to make Riehvelt fall unconscious.

As that was Riehvelt's fourth loss, Sakura didn't fight him.

Now that the trio of newbie hunters was out of the way for good, there was one more issue that had to be dealt with in the arena and this would be an obstacle Gon had to overcome only. Hisoka. He had appeared after Gon's match against Riehvelt and told him that he was free to set the date for their match.

Gon told his friends and teacher about Hisoka's agreement to fight and Wing decided that now was the time for them to begin their next step in Nen training. Having learned Ten, Zetsu, and Ren, Wing explained that he would be teaching the three Hatsu now. Once they had mastered these four basic principles they would then be allowed to develop their own Nen abilities unique to their individuality.

For now, though it was back to the whiteboard.

"There are six categories of Nen," Wing began, "Enhancers can strengthen objects. Emitters can propel their aura. Transmuters can alter their aura's qualities. Conjurers can manifest their aura. Manipulators can use their aura to control objects and creatures. Specialists are those with a special aura that doesn't fall into any of the other categories. The key is the find the power that suits you."

 The next part of Wing's lesson was fairly understood, he explained how they would likely be able to figure out their individual Nen, the first would be their natural potential with which they were born and the second would be that which they refined later in life. So from the moment someone is born, they would fall into one of the six categories but it is possible to later change categories as a product of your upbringing.

"If you attempt to use an ability that doesn't fit your inclination, you will find it very difficult. The closer a class is to your own, the higher your compatibility to learn it." Wing turned to the board, scribbling down quickly. He made a hexagon, depicting the six Nen category types he spoke of. There was an Enhancer right at the top point and from the right, Transmuter, Conjurer, Specialist, Manipulator, and Emitter.

"So if one of us was a manipulator, we'd have an easier time learning Enhancer and specialist-related abilities than Transmuter and Conjuerer?" Sakura asked.

"That's the right idea," Wing said, "However as I said before, Specialists don't fall into any of the five categories and it's honestly very vague But take for example Hisoka's ability, his aura changes into a rubbery substance. This would fall under the Transmuter category,"

“So that means he’s a Transmuter, otherwise why would his power be that strong?”

Wing nodded, "Exactly, but if we take Kastro as an example. His Tiger Bite fist was incredibly powerful, this would likely make him an Enhancer, and had he mastered it he could have been amongst some of the strongest Nen users. But his duplicate was in the Conjurer's category as well as Manipulators and because he focused on that ability which is far from the Enhancers. In other words, they weren't compatible. It requires a great deal of work and talent to learn an incompatible ability. Thus he squandered most of his potential,"

The explanation of how the categories of Nen worked was relatively easy for Sakura to understand, it was a very similar manner for Chakra natures as well. Everyone had a certain category with which they had an affinity, Earth, Fire, Wind, Water, and Lightning. And they were usually able to perform jutsu that correlated with these natures. There was even a test to find out your chakra nature that included releasing your chakra onto a special sheet of paper. But that didn't mean they were limited to one nature and even combinations were possible but it would take a lot of training for this type of mastery.

“So he made the wrong choice,” Killua stated. It was surprising to hear because he had been an excellent fighter who withstood Hisoka.

“Do you understand the importance of knowing your own Nen type and inclinations?” Wing smiled at the four.

“Osu!”

Killua asked then, “How exactly are we supposed to learn the category our aura falls into?”

..

..

..

There was a way to confirm your Nen category and it surprised Sakura how similar this was to finding one's chakra nature but instead of using a special sheet of paper, Wing presented them with a cup of water and a leaf floating on top.

“Water Divination, a Shin-genryu technique for classifying your aura. You place your hands beside the cup and use Ren. The result reveals our category,”

Wing demonstrated for them, he held out his hands around the cup allowing his aura to flow. Eyes lit up like a child with great curiosity when the water shifted and raised itself from the glass before it began to overflow onto the table.

“If the amount of water changes, that means you are an Enhancer,” Wing took a cloth and began wiping the water away, “Alright now it’s your turn,”

The four had excited smiles and were quick to line up to see what category they were falling into.

Gon went first, he placed his hands over the glass and allowed the aura to flow as a result there was a small drip of water that trailed down the glass, showing he was an Enhancer. Then Zushi went and while the water didn’t do anything, the leaf on top moved ever so slightly indicating that he was a Manipulator.

When it was Killua’s turn their excitement ended as nothing happened to the water or leaf.

“Does this mean I have no Nen ability?” Killua asked a bit worried but Wing didn’t look the least discouraged,

“Not at all. Try tasting the water,”

Killua Sakura, Gon, and Zushi stuck a finger into the water and licked it.

“It’s sort of…..sweet isn’t it?” Sakura asked

"Yeah, you're right!" Zushi exclaimed, pulling his finger out of his mouth.

Gon turned to Wing, “Isn’t this just plain tap water?”

“That’s right. Changing the taste of the water means you’re a Transmuter,”

Killua grinned, there was plenty he could probably do with that category.

The last one up was Sakura; she held out her hands beside the glass and produced her aura. Again it seemed that nothing happened. Sakura gaped.

“Don’t tell me-

She and her friends stuck their fingers in the water and tasted the water again; she then ran her tongue over her teeth making a face.

“Is it salty?”

“Definitely,” Killua said pulling a face.

“Now you all know your aura classifications. I want you to use the next four weeks to practice so the Water Divination becomes more prominent.”

“Osu!”

..

..

..

“I was not!”

“You so looked like you were about to fall over thinking you had no Nen ability!” Sakura laughed, earning a heavy pillow to the face by Killua. She flipped herself back upright, giggling again.

"If you went first, you probably would've cried!" Killua mocked. He jumped over Gon and hid behind his friend when Sakura attempted to throw the pillow back at him, effectively sending Gon back but the force knocked them both into the soft headboard.

Sakura crossed her arms, “I honestly wasn’t sure if I would fall into anything because of my chakra,”

Gon then chided, “Couldn’t you ask Wing-san about that?”

Sakura shrugged, “There’s no point if I already fall into a category,”

“The taste of your aura was salty though. I wonder if it correlates with your personality.” Killua asked teasingly but Sakura easily remarked.  

“I doubt it since yours was sweet. It might have something to do with diet,”

After a few seconds of glaring, three burst out laughing.

“Okay, we’re not going to get to bed early if we don’t start the movie right now,” Sakura said, going to turn off the lights. The TV screen’s light illuminated the room.

The pinkette squeezed between Gon and Killua, grabbing the bowl of popcorn and putting it in her lap.

 With their matches and training, there wasn't a lot of free time for them to spend together; yes they had their meals together and they would visit one another in their rooms but this new training was going to be taking up a lot of their time and they were in agreement that it would have to be a priority.

So it was suggested they have a movie night in Gon's room before returning to training until the deadline Wing gave them. They bought snacks on their way back to Heaven's Arena, and after an hour of arguing about what to watch and what was appropriate (an argument caused by Killua's indiscretion), they each settled on a movie. It was supposed to be some action/adventure/romance.

Before they barely reached the end of the movie, the three friends fell asleep on a bed of candy wrappers and popcorn.

..

..

..

For the next four weeks, time was devoted to practicing their water Divination, to increase change taste of the water and maneuver the leaf in the glass. The process was a steady one and much harder than any of them had anticipated. It took several days just for the slightest change in the water. From June to July, they would have. During that time, Gon had finally called Hisoka to set the date for their match on July 10^th and was met with no complaints, but rather an eerie eagerness that nearly made Sakura attempt to talk Gon out of this.

Sakura was extremely nervous about the deadline and she wouldn't be able to train with Gon because they had to focus on this particular training. She felt that it was going to be important that Gon knew as much about Nen as possible when facing Hisoka.

‘Hope he at least thinks of some strategy,’

Then again against Hisoka, it might not make a difference. He was crafty and could control and manipulate his opponents like puppets on a string.

“I should be focusing,” she reminded herself, returning to the cup of water in front of her. She tasted the water and cringed at the salty taste. Why did her aura have to taste salty? For a few weeks, she had been struggling with this exercise. It was easy for her to use her aura to change the taste but to make it more prominent and refined was her main issue because the required more control along with an increase in Nen.

Control over aura was similar and different from chakra that she had on several occasions used chakra on the water when she was meant to be using her Nen. She took some time just to define the two because the execution of Hatsu felt similar to producing charka and due to her control over charka as second nature she normally ended up doing that.

That was in the beginning and now she could define the two with feeling. Sakura was grateful that she had been able to learn control of Nen just as quickly as she had with Charka. Otherwise, she didn't think she could use both.

She chuckled at the thought, ‘Use both,’

Those two forms of energy were separate, and the only time Sakura could link those two being used together was when Chiyou used it to heal Gaara and Sakura. It was still a remarkable ability and Sakura couldn't help imagining that things could have gone differently if the woman understood how to use her aura.

Sakura stared at her reflection in the glass. The leaf gently floated on top and then to her hands.

‘Chakra and Nen…’

..

..

..

When their deadline hit, the three returned to Wing’s residence for their final test. The glass of water with the leaf stood in front of them as their final obstacle. There was another wave of excitement filling the room as Wing told them to begin.  

“Alright, show me your progress over these last few weeks. Killua-kun, you first,”

Killua stepped forward, holding out his hands his aura flowed from his hands. After a few seconds, he pulled away with a satisfied smile on his face. Because they were busy training on their own, Gon, Killua, and Sakura hadn't seen each other's progress.

“I’m done,”

Everyone dipped a finger into the water and gasped as they tasted the sweetness of the cool liquid.

“It’s really sweet!” exclaimed Zushi,

“Yeah, it tastes like honey,” said Gon.

Wing praised Killua and called on Zushi to take his turn. He did well in moving the leaf in a circular motion but no further and he was straining himself, he finally stopped with a heave of breath.

“That’s the best I can do,”

“That’s fine Zushi, but it won’t be enough to pass. You still have more training to do,”

“Osu…..”

Wing looked to the pinkette, “Sakura it’s your turn,”

 Sakura placed her hands around the glass, emitting her aura towards it. There was no shift in the water but she eventually took her hands away and said she was finished. Everyone died their fingers into the water again and tasted.

Zushi stuck out his tongue, “SALTY!”

“It’s like the ocean,” Gon said smacking his lips together.

“Very good Sakura-chan,”

Killua’s face scrunched, “Let me go again so I can get this taste out of my mouth,”

Puffing her cheeks, Sakura lightly kicked Killua’s shin

“Alright, now it’s Gon-kun’s turn,”

Everyone was taken by surprise when Gon went up for his chance, once he used his aura to increase the water there was such a rapid flow that the glass cracked and Wing had to grab a towel.  

"Wow, Gon,"

“I was feeling pretty good about this,” Gon admitted.

“You must have worked hard,” Sakura ruffled Gon’s hair.  

Wing smiled, “Gon-kun, Killua-kun, Sakura-chan. Today is your graduation day.”

The three became ecstatic, their eyes shining wide; giving each other fist bumps. They also encouraged Zushi to keep going strong so that he would graduate soon as well.

“I also have something else to say,” Wing looked seriously, “Gon Freecs, Sakura Haruno. You have passed the Secret Hunter Exam,”

Glances between the youngsters were the same, questioning and curious.

“Secret Hunter Exam?” Sakura trailed.

“Yes,” Wing nodded, “You are required to learn Nen before becoming a Hunter, as you have to be exceptionally strong, due to the job description. However, this power is incredibly destructive when used wrongly. Revealing the existence of Nen during the exam would be dangerous,"

There was no question about that statement when all types of people were permitted to take the exams. It was a good thing that there was such a low pass rate. That was why the secret exam exited to teach individuals Nen once they passed the exam.

"So you were going to teach us all along or at least Gon and Sakura?" Killua frowned, thinking back.

“Yes. I should mention that the head of Shingen-ryu master is chairmen Netero. The master has told me much about you,”

“That explains so much,” Sakura said with a crooked smile, though she didn’t look particularly happy.

"Killua-kun," The white-haired boy looked to his teacher, "Please take the Hunter Exam again. I'm certain you'll pass this time,"

Killua scratched his cheek, “If I feel like it,”

Gon asked Wing if he knew anything about the other Hunters and who had managed to pass the secret exam. Hanzo and Kurapika had also found masters and were learning from them and Leorio was still busy studying for the medical school exam. This was the first news they had heard about Kurapika and Leorio since their departure. No one felt the need to contact one another until the deadline to meet in Yorknew.

“They sure are working hard,” Gon commented.

Wing gave Gon one more piece of advice before they left to return to Heaven's Arena, and that was not to push himself too hard when fighting Hisoka as their match was going to be the very next day. Excitement and anxiousness filled the three as they went back.  

Hopefully, tomorrow would be their last day at Heaven's Arena.

..

..

..

“Please stop fidgeting, the match hasn’t even started and you’re already shaking like a leaf,” Killua hissed, throwing his hand on top of Sakura’s leg that was constantly bumping his. It was already difficult to move with how crowded the stands were. All to see the match between Gon and Hisoka. Naturally, Sakura and Killua were amongst the crowd and as the time for the fight grew closer, so did their weariness.

“Don’t lecture me; you’re the one who spent half the morning telling Gon to jump out of the ring as soon as he landed hit in Hisoka’s face,” Sakura retorted,

Which he obviously wasn’t going to do, because by now they realized that no matter how impossible a situation seemed for Gon, his stubbornness would keep him persisting.

"Yeah, but he wasn't even able to land one against you," Killua pointed out. In the time that they spent training together, Gon had barely managed to stay on his feet and keep his lunch when going up against the kunoichi, so expecting him to land a hit on Hisoka seemed like a narrow chance.

"He'll be fine," Sakura attempted to reassure Killua and herself. Hisoka was too unpredictable to be making these sorts of declarations and thoughts were rushing against her statement but she had a firm belief in Gon that kept them at bay. "I'm sure Gon can do it; somehow,"

There was a lot of excitement at the prospect of Gon fighting Hisoka. The crowd cheered wildly after the lights went off, and smoke machines erupted for the entry of the two competitors. Gon and Hisoka appeared on opposite ends of the arena, walking towards the stage. Upon reaching the stage Gon and Hisoka had a stare-down that sent shivers through Sakura's spine. Both activated their Ten and the difference was clear in the emotions inflicted on them. Hisoka's was sinister. It seemed similar to what he did when he fought against Sakura but she couldn't see at that time.

The referee stood between the two, “Points and KO system. No time limit…..” Gon readied a fighting stance, “BEGIN”

Gon made the first move, and that followed with a series of attempted attacks that wouldn't land on Hisoka who was nonchalant in avoiding any hits as well as countering easily with his own. Gon, however, was relentless in his attacks; this was something Sakura began to note when she fought against him. If he could manage to stand, he would keep fighting.

Their movements were at times a bit too fast for the rest of the crowd to keep up with, as a result, there wasn't much comment until after Hisoka landed a clean hit on Gon and pushed him back.

It was then that Hisoka pointed out to Gon that he hadn't even moved from the position that he started in.

“That was one hell of an exchange,” Sakura started chewing on her bottom lip.

"Hisoka's enjoying this though. There's such a huge gap between them in skill that Hisoka's weakness is obvious,"

Sakura nodded, keeping her eyes on the stage, “Hisoka's aware of that gap and in turn, Gon's bound to find an opening due to that arrogance,"

Gon resumed his attack again, leaping forward but he didn't try to hit Hisoka. Only stopping right in front of him before moving at such a pace he left blurry afterimages; jumping back and digging his fingers under one of the stone tiles to flip it into the air. With a heavy kick, the tile shattered and the fragments were sent toward Hisoka; who easily broke through the hail of rubble but in turn, lost sight of Gon.

And that split second was all Gon needed, to move from behind the tile he used to conceal himself and land a punch in Hisoka’s face. The force enough to send him gliding back on his feet and the strength just enough to make him bleed. The referee deemed this a critical hit and awarded two points to Gon.

Sakura and Killua broke out into grins; though they knew this was far from the end of it. Gon and Hisoka stepped forward and the badge that Gon had kept on him like a chain, he handed back without losing his firm expression. And Hisoka, who had been smiling throughout the ordeal by far, took the badge back without a word.  

Now the real match could start but not before Hisoka took the chance to satisfy his curiosity.

“How much have you learned about Nen?”

Gon’s answer was swift, “All the basics,”

“I see, you must be an Enhancer.”

Gon’s expression fell, “How did you know that?”

Hisoka chuckled, “You’re so adorable….You should do a better job at keeping a secret,”

“Shut up! How did you know?”

“I used a method similar to the blood type personality test. And it’s just as unreliable,” Hisoka explained. He raised his hand and pointed at Gon, “Enhancers are simple and earnest,”

Those in the crowd who understood the topic of conversation; had to agree with Hisoka's analysis.

“And by the way, I am a Transmuter, fickle and dishonest,”

Sakura slapped her forehead at that one. She didn't want to agree since as a medic she wasn't supposed to believe in the concept of blood-type personality tests and this was something similar. As well as she didn't want to think how well that analysis fit her aura category or herself.

Hisoka also gave his analysis on the other aura types, Emitters being short-tempered and specialists-independent. Conjurers were hung strung and Manipulators were argumentative.

After the brief explanation, Hisoka gave Gon a warning about Transmuters, stating they were known for being compatible with Enhancers due to their contrasts but at the same time, they were fickle in what holds importance to them. Which was why Hisoka told Gon not to disappoint him.

Then the fight commenced once more and it was much different than the previous exchange. Hisoka moved first and immediately landed a hit on Gon, and continued to attack after with intense speed and strength. Even kicking a floor tile to the entrance and that was a real distance given the parameters of the arena. Gon tried to avoid him but Hisoka was always close and more eager now to fight.

Gon wasn’t able to avoid his hits or the knockdowns and Hisoka had a three to two lead now. Realizing that he shouldn’t try and get too close, Gon attempted to keep a distance and perhaps think of a way to win or at the very least prolong this fight but that’s when Hisoka revealed something that had been hidden from Gon’s-and everyone else’s sight.

Sakura and Killua activated their Gyo and called quickly to Gon to do the same. After spotting a thread of aura, leading from Hisoka’s hand to Gon’s face.

Hisoka had gotten Gon with his Bungee Gum. He used it to yank Gon off his feet and send him catapulting towards him and landing a hard hit that knocked the boy to the ground. The crowd’s cheers grew, along with a lot of anxiety for what was to come.

“Crap, this is something only Hisoka can attach and detach-how is Gon supposed to get away from that?” Killua asked.

"He can't," Sakura stated, narrowing her eyes, "That's what makes that ability so dangerous. Once you're caught, you can't counter."

Hisoka decided to play a little game with Gon, in a similar manner to which he played with Kastro. Offering a free hit, if Gon could guess when Hisoka attached his Bungee Gum to his cheek and even gave him options. The first is when Gon is elbowed by Hisoka. Then the clean hit or critical hit.

“Three!” Gon exclaimed, holding up his fingers, “When you hit me with both hands!”

“Wrong,” Hisoka said, raising his chin, “The answer is four. When I was giving my aura-personality test,”

Another thing learned about Hisoka. He was a true magician master in the art of deception and misdirection. Giving only three options left the mind to focus only on finding the right one amongst them instead of looking further. But Hisoka also pointed out that the answer didn't matter because the other three options were also chances Hisoka had to attach the Bungee Gum.

'Even if Gon had been using Gyo from the beginning and avoided Hisoka's first attempt to attach the Bungee Gum, he still could have done it during those rapid attacks,' Sakura realized. Since Gon couldn't keep up, there was a close chance he would've noticed it too late.

An ability that seemed so simple and was yet incredibly versatile. It didn’t help that they were attached to someone like Hisoka, who could adapt so easily. A wonderfully dangerous combination. Sakura wondered how she could’ve fought Hisoka had he used that ability against her during their fight. It could’ve gone a lot worse.

Even knowing this now, and understanding that he wasn’t going to escape. Gon didn’t relent. With no chance of escaping, he did the only thing he could think to do in this situation. That was to attack with everything he had.

 It wasn’t much of a plan but Gon didn’t care as he attacked Hisoka. There was a visible change in Hisoka’s eyes when Gon drew back his fist. It was obvious the magician was trying to contain himself as Gon rushed him. Kicking and punching over and over, trying to knock Hisoka down.

Even with Gon attacking, Sakura was growing nervous. Hisoka didn't even try to avoid Gon; in fact, he looked like he was enjoying himself by taking those attacks.

“He’s enjoying this way too much. I don’t even want to know what’s going through his head right now,”

“Who? Gon or Hisoka?” Killua countered. “It was the same when you fought him,”

Finally, Hisoka decided to strike back, but the sudden force of yanking Gon with his Bungee Gum that was still attached and punching him. The second time; when Gon managed to doge, the referee still awarded the point to Hisoka. There were complaints from the crowd since the match started at the referee's decision in his method of awarding points, but as he was at liberty to do as he pleased, he paid no heed.

The referee had been awarding points so rapidly that Hisoka was now at 9 points- which meant that one more hit and Gon would be out.

“But he never knocked me down!” Gon attempted to reason with the referee but he wouldn’t change his decision.

Hisoka chuckled as Gon straightened himself, keeping his eyes on the magician. But Hisoka knew that this match was over.

“You should be more vigilant Gon,” Hisoka pointed to the side, and Gon’s eyes followed his finger, “Look to the right,”

When he did, Gon was instantly knocked to the ground from a smack to the side of his face by a piece of rubble that had been torn from the floor. His Bungee Gum is attached. While Gon was complaining to the referee, Hisoka flicked his aura to a piece of stone and all he had left was to contract it.

“Oh, sorry I meant to my right,”

Killua and Sakura watched as Gon flew to the side of the ring. He quickly brought himself up but then the referee called, “Down, and clean hit! Two points Hisoka! 11-4! The winner by TKO is Hisoka!”

Gon might have been disappointed to lose the match, even when he knew he probably wouldn’t win, but his friends were relieved and impressed. Hisoka began to take his leave.

“So it’s really…..over?”

Hisoka glanced at Gon, as he continued to walk, “You’ve made incredible progress but you still lack experience. About ten more fights and you should stand a better chance. If we’re in Heaven’s Arena at least. Therefore, I won’t fight you here again,”

In other words, Hisoka promised that he would fight Gon again, but it would be outside of a rule-bound ring. And Gon was looking forward to doing his best and finally best Hisoka. He was going to need a lot more training for that but it wasn’t going to be at Heaven’s Arena anymore.

..

..

..

“How does that feel?” Sakura asked after she finished healing Gon’s injuries, running her thumb over Gon’s face, watching for any reaction of pain but only receiving a smile.

“A lot better, thanks Sakura,”

The kunoichi sighed, “I swear between you and Killua always injuring yourselves I’ve been doing more healing than I have in a year,”

Killua coughed, "Shouldn't you also account as the cause of some of those injuries?"

Gon snickered and Sakura scowled, biting her tongue.  

The three stood outside of Heaven's Arena by a fountain reflecting purple light. Their bags were already on their backs, Wing and Zushi found them shortly after.

“I have nothing to say about your fight with Hisoka; you were the one fighting him. I’m sure you understand best of all.” Wing told Gon.

Gon nodded, “Yeah,”

“What is it?” asked Killua,

“What he learned from the fight,”

“What did you learn?” Sakura asked.

“Secret,” Gon grinned.

Despite wanting to know, they didn’t press Gon for an answer. With then addressed the three.

“Gon-kun, Killua-kun, Sakura-chan…..You will need to master your own styles of Nen as you continue down your chosen paths,”

Chosen paths. It was a triggering choice of words for them and for different reasons.

"I'm glad I was able to meet you three," said Zushi, "You set a worthy mark for me. One day I'll surpass you,"

Killua scoffed playfully, “Surpass huh? Ain’t gonna happen,”

Sakura held up her fist, grinning "Do your best Zushi,"

“Osu!”

After giving their thanks and saying goodbye to Wing and Zushi; they set off from Heaven’s Arena.

“So what are we going to do now?” Sakura asked.

Gon answered immediately, “I want to go back to Whale Island?”

“Whale Island?”

“That’s where you live right Gon?” Sakura said. She already knew the answer.

“Mmm,” Gon stared up at the starless sky with a content smile, “I returned the favor to Hisoka. So I want to go back to the island and show Aunt Mito my license.”

“Guess we’ll tag along,” Killua said, glancing at Sakura who nodded.

“Yeah! We’re not due in Yorknew yet, so why not?”

Gon became excited, “Alright then we’ll go together! Let’s hurry!”

As Gon and Killua picked up their pace, Sakura watched them moving forward. The image before her shifted to one of the past, Gon's dark hair and green suit replaced with one blonde and orange, and Killua's white hair turned blue and black. It was so vivid she had to stop. Something twisted in her.

But when the boys turned, she saw Gon and Killua once again. And somehow her chest felt lighter again. As quickly as that feeling came, it vanished.

“Sakura come on!” Gon called.

“Yeah, hurry,”

Softly exhaling, Sakura ran over to them, a light in her eyes. "Alright, but I want to make a quick stop!"

The boys looked curiously as their pink-haired friend came out of the store she made them stop by. She didn't explain why she was stopping here or what she was getting, but she didn't make them wait long; as if she already knew what she wanted.

"Seriously, you had some last-minute shopping?" Killua frowned but the smile on Sakura's face had him avert his eyes.

“What did you get?” Gon attempted to peer but Sakura moved the contents of the bag out of his view.

“Secret, you’ll have to wait a while,”

“How long?”

Sakura walked ahead of the two boys, “When we’re all together again in Yorknew,”

THAT’S ALL FOLKS! Want more INFO on my STORIES and ARTWORK lookup Katsura369 in your search Tab!

-Commission: Demon slayer x My hero academia

 -NEW STORY: Kunoichi amongst Benders (Avatar x Naruto crossover)  (2, 3, 4, 5,6,7)

-Kunoichi amongst Heroes chapter  69, 70, 71

-Kunoichi amongst Heroes WHAT IF SPIN OFF: Dorms and Exams

-Kunoichi amongst Pirates chapter  29, 30, 31

-Crossroads of Fate chapter  20, 21, 22, 23

-Through the Looking Glass chapter 22, 23, 24, 25, 26

-(SEQUEL) Through the Spyglass chapter 1, 2, 3, 4, 5,6

-SPECIAL HALLOWEEN CHAPTER: Shinigami amongst Shinobi

Chapter Text

Hey there! I just wanted to take a moment to say a huge thank you for sticking with me for another month. Your support means everything, and I’m so grateful that you’ve decided to be part of this creative journey. It truly motivates me to keep pushing forward with my writing.

Join my Tumblr Page as new projects and updates will be shared more frequently in the future.

 -Close the spaces for the link. TUMBLR

 https: / /  www. tumblr.com / blog / katsura369

As the boat approached Whale Island, Gon's excitement was evident in his every move. He eagerly pointed out familiar sights to Sakura and Killua, his enthusiasm infectious as they neared his home.

Once they docked, Gon wasted no time in bounding off the boat, his eagerness propelling him forward toward home. Sakura and Killua followed closely behind, amused by Gon's boundless energy.

The trio made their way through the surroundings of Whale Island, taking in the sights and sounds of Gon's hometown. It was very much like a small village town surrounded by nature, and to Sakura a close hit to home. The only defining difference that told her this wasn’t her home, was the strong scent of the ocean that lingered around them. Still, it had a nice taste to it.

They could understand where Whale Island, got its name as the whole piece of land appeared to be a whale from the distance peering halfway on the surface of the ocean. It was a distance to run from the town to Gon's home, but they were there in the early afternoon.

Gon led them to an isolated part of the island, where they barely passed any houses. He picked up speed when they reached a hillside, indicating he was nearly home.

A house on a ledge in a clearing, a few white sheets could be seen on a line next to it, waving in the wind like flags welcoming Gon back. Someone was hanging them up.

“Aunt Mito!” Gon waved with jovial delight to the women. She had short back hair and wore a red dress with an apron. And had a very warm expression even before she saw Gon. She rushed over to embrace the boy.  

"Welcome home, Gon," She looked past him and at the two figures making their way slowly up the hill. She smiled, "You must be Killua and Sakura,"

Within the six months, he had been absent from Whale Island, Gon had only sent one letter to his aunt to tell him about his results in the Hunter exam and that he had something important to do before he could return home. But he hadn’t told Sakura or Killua about it, so they were taken by surprise by the warm welcome.

Sakura bowed her head slightly in the habit of greeting, "Hello! Thank you for having us."

“Hi….” Killua trailed.

..

..

..

When they entered the house, Mito went into a fuss over Gon not informing her ahead of time that he would be coming back and bringing his friends. She was particular about not having time to prepare anything for their arrival, despite their reassurance that it was fine.

“We’re sorry for coming so unannounced,” Sakura said politely, setting her drink on the table, which she and Killua had been offered without the impression that they were inclined to refuse. In front of them sat an elderly woman; Mito’s grandmother.

“Oh don’t be. I just wish I was told sooner so I could’ve had something ready for you kids when you arrived,”

"But it's fine, we're good with anything" Gon repeated.

His aunt was bustling about the place, running back and forth from the kitchen to the dish closet, taking out plates and ingredients to start making something.

"Don't be ridiculous. This is the first time you've brought friends over," Mito said as she continued packing several plates on top of one another from the open glass case.

The three peered at each other from the table, offering sheepish grins. It didn’t look like they were going to sway Gon’s aunt to relax. They straightened when Mito looked back at them.

“You three can go and take a bath while I prepare dinner and put out your dirty clothes,” That was a command that left no room for discussion. When Gon said that they would do that later, she began counting to ten.

“Okay, I’m going first!” Sakura chided, rushing to the bath.  

..

..

..

After that bath, Gon and Killua went to take theirs and Sakura brought out their dirty clothes. She found Mito in the kitchen, the aroma of whatever was boiling in the pots and sizzling on the pans made her stomach growl. Mito noticed the girl carrying their dirty laundry.

“Oh, you can set that in the corner here Sakura,” Mito said.

Sakura spotted a picture hanging on the wall, of a man who was crouched down in a dusty background, most of his face was covered, but she could see him smiling, and his eye visible-resembling Gon’s.

‘That must be Ging,’ Sakura remembered that Mito had been against Gon becoming a Hunter because of his father. Considering that she was the one who raised Gon, Sakura could understand why his aunt wouldn’t want him to take on the title hunter. If it meant more than family.

There was another image framed on the wall, it was the one taken after they got Killua back from his family. “So that’s what he did with his one,”

“Mm, did you say something Sakura?”

"Oh, I was just looking at the pictures," Sakura said, "I noticed our one was up here too,"

"Yes, Gon sent the post after the Hunter exam," Mito smiled, "I was so worried about him, but he wrote about how you all helped him,"

Sakura shook her head, “I didn’t do much. We all helped each other out,” her mouth curled upwards, gazing back at the picture, delicately tracing around the inside of the frame. “If it weren’t for them; I’d be all alone,”

 Mito watched quietly, not wanting to break her from that expression. As if knowing it was one not often held. Of true peace.

..

..

..

Their lunch was ready by the time Gon and Killua were out of the bath; Sakura helped set the table before everyone took a seat around it. Killua took his fork and took a meatball off the pile, popping it into his mouth but there was silence and he saw everyone else with their heads down, Gon and his family had their heads down, eyes closed with their hands on the table and Sakura had her palms against one another with her head bowed; she then turned to him.  

“What?”

“What are you all doing?” he asked softly.

“We’re offering our gratitude,” Gon said, one eye open.

Killua scrunched his face, the fork still sticking in his mouth, “What does that mean?”

“Thanking god,” Sakura muttered softly as Mito and her grandmother finished and told them to eat.  

“Please help yourselves,”

“Thanks!”

The three filled their plates; after nearly six months of takeout orders and room service, a home-cooked meal had become foreign which made the taste all the better. They even discovered a weakness of Killua’s.

Killua stared at the red peppers Gon was dishing into his plate while pulling a face. "You can actually eat those?"

“Yeah, they’re good,” Gon exclaimed before taking a bite and Killua watched him with disbelief.

Sakura snickered, “What you don’t like red peppers?”

Killua scoffed, “Now why would you assum-um!” Sakura took the chance to stick a red pepper in Killua’s mouth, watching his face twist, his mouth drop and the piece fall out.

“I’ll grab a towel!” Mito said rushing up to the kitchen.

“Hahaha!”Sakura snorted trying to contain herself, but she couldn’t help the outbreak of laughter for the new face her friend was showing. Gon had also turned his head because he accidentally laughed with food in his mouth, but his shoulders were shaking.

“I’ll get you for this!”

They resumed their meal without any incidents, other than pecking food off one another’s plates; until the table was completely cleared.  

Gon didn't give them a lot of time to digest the hearty meal, however, as he wanted to show his friends around the island as soon as possible. Even after Sakura pointed out that they were going to be here for a while as the deadline for Yorknew was still a while away.

“Give me a few more minutes,” Sakura said.  

"But I want to show you the forest where I met Kon!" Gon whined. Sakura was lying on his bed, with her back facing him and Killua.

“Just wait a little longer,”

Gon was downcast until Killua patted his shoulder; there was a mischievous glint in his eye. “No offense Sakura, but you might need the run,”

There was dead silence, and an obvious tickle in bloodlust but Killua continued, while Gon felt the need to inch towards the door, "You weren't doing much at Heavens' Arena either and with everything you ate it's starting to look like you put on-

"GAH KILLUA!" Sakura suddenly leaped from the bed, her face red in anger and embarrassment; this quickly put Gon and Killua on alert. They dashed out laughing with the kunoichi right on their heels. Gon gave a quick shout to his aunt, telling her that they would be going out.

..

..

..

..

“It was a joke, I can’t believe how gullible you actually are,”

“That’s called harassment,”

“Then what do you call this?” Killua pointed to the heavy bump on his head.

“Well deserved,”

Killua stuck out his tongue while touching the bump which Sakura refused to heal and she mimicked the gesture. She ended up chasing the boys all around the island. At least by the time she had gotten her anger out, they were already far from the house so she wouldn’t go back in a fuse.

As they journeyed through the vast forest, Sakura, Gon, and Killua reveled in the experience together, making a game out of everything they could. They leaped through the trees, enjoying the rush of wind against their faces as they soured over the canopy. They enjoyed the breathtaking views of the landscape.

Their exploration led them to cliffs overlooking the ocean, where they dared each other to leap into the crystal-clear waters. With exhilarated shouts, they plunged into the cool embrace of the sea, laughing and splashing as they swam.

Underwater, Sakura was enchanted by the vibrant marine life, her eyes widening in amazement at the colorful fish and graceful creatures that surrounded her.

As also ended up playing a game of tag. Sakura's favorite, where she used her ninja skills to outmaneuver her friends, darting between trees and using her replacement jutsu to evade capture. 

Sakura laughed after watching Gon and Killua bump heads in an attempt to catch her clone, but it vanished the moment they made contact after chasing it around. It wasn’t even a clone with substance.

"Dammit, not again!" Killua hissed, before glaring up in the trees where he heard the laughter. Sakura was crouching on a branch.

“You’re going to have to do better than that!”

"Oh man!" Gon groaned, touching his forehead. "We were so close!"

“And with our hour deadline hit; I win!” Sakura made a peace sign, as she landed in front of them.  

“I swear,” Killua sighed, throwing himself back to stare at the forest canopy. “Are we ever going to beat you?”

Sakura winked, “You’ve still got a ways to go,”

Gon gave a jovial laugh, “But that was fun!”

..

..

Gon had memorized every part of the forest where he had once been and had a story for nearly everyone. Including the tree where he waited to capture the Master of the Swamp and earned the right to take the Hunter's exam.

The sky was nearing a deep red and violet when Gon brought them to what would be their final stop for the day.

“I used to play here with Kon all the time,” There was a nostalgic smile on Gon’s face.

The lake lay without a ripple in the silver-blue water and as the wind settled with the sun, it was as if time itself had been frozen. Despite all the tall pine trees around the edge, there was no movement of branches, no birds calling. Gon directed them near the edge of the water, surrounded by smooth rocks. There were signs of someone being here before with the ashes of what used to be a fireplace.

“So where is this fox bear you grew up with Gon?” asked Killua.

“We probably won’t see him. Female fox bears hate the scent of humans. His mate would get upset with him. Besides if the ruler of the forest was seen hanging around with humans, he’d lose the respect of the other animals,”

Sakura went over to the edge of the lake when she saw something flopping about. A pile of silverfish. "Well, he can at least drop off presents.”

The tranquility that the night brought was welcomed by the three who had been merrymaking for hours. They set up a fire, long finished the fish they were brought, and just lay to look at the star-filled sky and the crescent moon above, Killua on the left, Sakura on the right, and Gon in between. It was a good while before someone decided to break the rhythm of the fire crackling behind their heads.

“What are you guys going to do now?” Killua asked.

"I'm just going to rest up here for a while and gather the information I need. After that, I'll head to Yorknew and start looking for my dad,"

"What about you Sakura?" Killua asked again after she didn't answer the first time.

“Why are you asking? We’re all going to Yorknew together right?” Sakura wondered if maybe Killua had plans to leave before the deadline. “Or are you planning on leaving?”

Gon sat up straight in panic, “Huh, Killua are you leaving?!”

“No!” Killua exclaimed, throwing himself upright, “I’m going with you guys to Yorknew but that’s not what I meant by my question......” Gon and Sakura silently waited together for Killua to eventually speak again, “I asked because well…..There’s nothing really; that I want to do.”

Sakura sat up slowly, as she resonated with what Killua was implying. He wasn't talking about the plans they had for the now, which involved the three of them going to Yorknew together, but their future. A goal in life. Something that they wanted to achieve. Killua said before how he wanted to decide his own future, but now that he had that liberty, he wasn't sure where to go from there.

And that was when they saw a solemnness in Killua's eyes, "There's a lot of things that I don't want to do. Like, stay in that house….Or inherit the family business." Killua pulled his face straight, closing his eyes, "I guess I'm a little jealous thinking you guys already know what you want to do,”

“Killua…..” Sakura trailed with a softness in her voice.

“That’s right,” Killua said suddenly looking over to Sakura, “You didn’t say what you want to do Sakura,”

Now it was her turn to share a solemn expression. Killua was referring to what they wanted to do with their life, but she couldn’t answer that her current goal was to finish this story and return home……That was right though, it’s what she wanted or was it what she had to do?

She would have to go home because she didn’t belong here; she had friends and family back in her world. But she couldn’t deny that her sense of urgency had dulled to the point where she would go for days without even thinking about her home and she would actually forget that this world was not the one she was meant to be in. She would forget about her world, and when she remembered, it was easy to forgive herself for slipping.

‘My goal is to return home,’

 And yet she felt nothing burning in her as she said this herself. Perhaps because this was just a compulsory step toward her real ambitions in life. So she thought again, 'My goal is to become stronger so I can stand with my friends and bring back Sasuke!'

Nothing.

There was no trigger of warmth when she thought this line; one she had been telling herself for almost three years. The one that kept her pushing herself in training even when she felt like dying, reminding herself of her failure to stop Sasuke from leaving before and what drove her. However, this never failed to make her feel an unbearable weight. Even now, that would always be the same. But she bared it, thinking that it would motivate her to try and get Sasuke back.

What would happen after she did that?

Somehow this sudden thought, made her feel so empty. Her life since that time was devoted to her friends, but she couldn't compare the experiences she had with her friends; and her team back in her world to the ones she had with Gon and Killua. Kurapika and Leorio too.

 There was so much similarity she had noted and at the same time completely different. Her time spent here was much shorter than the ones she spent with her team, and yet somehow even as she was reliving familiar settings of the past with these individuals, it was much different. She had been far more enthusiastic, and energetic, everything somehow was just………more.

There was a lot of conflict within her group, Sasuke and Naruto started out hating each other to becoming best friends; though if she was honest that didn't leave much room for her in that department. She was in love with Sasuke and Naruto liked her, but she…….at the time she wasn't there.

The rivalry, the exchanges, the arguments, the teamwork; the bonding; she was hardly a part of any of it. Their first real mission together was with Naruto and Sasuke who had become closer to understanding one another, to know more about the other and that just progressed as they acknowledged each other. For better or worse.

She was always on the sideline while they made the changes.

Naruto left and he came back stronger, and even though she trained hard and tried with everything, it hardly seemed like she moved. Even when they got Sai as a new teammate; it was Naruto who broke through to him, it was Naruto who said he would save Sasuke, while she just stood there. It was difficult to keep up, or rather to realize she wouldn't be acknowledged like them.  

Where was she really in all of this?

And somehow, what disturbed her now, was that she began to feel sick about returning to it all. It was her responsibility to continue to the end of this story, and she had to return to Naruto and do whatever little she could to compensate for letting Sasuke leave. But this was Naruto's objective, somehow Sakura knew she was going to rely on him to bring Sasuke back because the reality was when it came to the two of them, she had already been worlds apart from the two. It was only now that she was away from it all that she was beginning to see it.

This world was where she could truly acknowledge everything, because of the distance that created a broader image. Or perhaps this was merely her making excuses for herself, even though it didn’t feel that way.

Conflicts and struggles were happening here too, but she wasn't standing by while everyone else was going ahead of her. She wasn't brushing the sides, she was in the center.  

And she wasn’t alone.

So for her answer to what she wanted to do, Sakura exhaled, “I……….don’t know,”

Killua and Gon had been waiting silently for a while, noticing that Sakura seemed to be scanning through her thoughts, but they didn’t think they’d receive such a certain answer of uncertainty.

“Took you a while,” Killua commented.

"I just realized……..I don't have anything that's for myself," Sakura said honestly, realizing that the night sky was the perfect reason to avoid eye contact. She didn't expect the twelve-year-olds to give a response that would cure the bitterness overcoming her; it was too much even for them.

And yet Gon spoke not soon after, "Sakura; Killua….."There was such an incredible softness in Gon's eyes despite their sharp color; he didn't show any definite expression, but he was like a bright light in this darkness and what he said made him shine. "I think it's fun; the three of us being together."

Sakura jolted a little, and Killua had to lean back, he didn't expect that "W-What's that about?"

Gon turned to the sky, “Whale Island is a place for fishermen to stay during extended outings. There aren’t too many native residents. There is a girl around my age here but I never got to know her. So until I left I didn’t have any friends close to my age; like the two of you,”

"It's sort of the same for me," Killua admitted, "I was stuck at home most of the time and only really left to learn how to kill. You two are my first friends."

Sakura shook her head, "I've had plenty of friends who are my age but……my relationship with the ones I thought I was closest to-well we might not have been as close as I made myself believe. I've been rushing to get back home to them because there's this conflict I wanted to help resolve. But I just realized, I'm not relevant to it. And the more time I spend with the less I've been wanting to go back because…"

‘Because I’ve been relevant,’

Gon quickly chided, “Then stay! If you don’t want to go home, just stay here with us!” Sakura looked at him with wide eyes. “Right? Isn’t it fun with the three of us together?”

“Y-Yeah,”   

Killua blushed, grabbing his head, "What is with the two of you saying all this embarrassing stuff!?"

"Well, don't you have fun Killua?" Gon asked again, directing the question at his snow-haired friend.

Killua couldn’t deny it, no matter how red it turned him, “I guess, yeah.”

“Then we should all stick together!” Gon exclaimed, “We can travel around and see the world together! I’ll be looking for my dad. You can look for something you want to do Killua. And Sakura can stay with us for as long as she wants!”

Gon's words were of a context that meant more to Killua and Sakura than he might have realized but that was okay because he said it anyway and they were willing to believe.

“You know, that doesn’t sound half bad,” Killua’s voice soft.

“I think I’d like that very much,” More than she should.

Killua stretched out his arms, breaking their tranquil setting, “Okay! I’ll help look for your dad until I figure out what I want to do." Then another thought occurred, "Oh yeah, you never mentioned anything about your mom, Gon,"

“Hey that’s right,” Sakura said, shivering slightly when she realized that the fire had died out.

"It's hard to ask about my dad but asking about my mom's even harder." Gon curled his body, resting his arms on his knees, "Since Aunt Mito raised me by herself, it would feel wrong asking her that. At first, I was told that my parents died in a traffic accident. She was worried I would end up like my dad if he was alive and a Hunter."  

“She was right about that,” said Killua.

“When I found out about my dad, I figured that my mom was probably dead,”

Sakura grimaced, “That’s really……

“Harsh,” Killua completed.

"So I always thought of Aunt Mito as my mom!" Gon said surely, "She's the only mom I have. So I don't need to ask."

Killua sighed, “Man, I wish I had a mom like Mito-san,”

“She’s the best, even if she nags a lot. Like Sakura-

“What do you mean like me!?” Sakura exclaimed,

“Well you do nag sometimes,” Gon pointed out.

“What’s with the two of you taking shots at me today?!”

While the three stayed engrossed in conversation, Mito was listening from a distance, with a smile. A revelation overtook her. In what she had hoped she would never have to do.

..

..

..

Gon, Sakura, and Killua returned home later that night, Mito had already prepared dinner for them and it was a rock-paper-scissors match to see who was going to use the bath first. After, Gon offered to put the dishes away, while Sakura and Killua got their beds ready in his room.  

But Gon still hadn't appeared while Sakura and Killua had already turned the light off and were lying in their beds.

“What is taking Gon so long to put away some dishes?”  

Sakura yawned, covering her mouth and in turn, Killua did the same “He’s probably chatting with his family; it has been over half a year since they were together,”

“When I used to come back from long assignments and my family wanted to see me, I’d try to hide if I didn’t feel like seeing them. It was always about the same old annoying things. Mostly about assassination,”

"Yeah, I'm guessing your mom was especially dotting. Though it seems to me that everyone at your home was fond of you; not just your family but your employees as well,”

Killua scoffed softly, “You think? I just find it smothering. My dad decided to make me the heir to the Zoldyck’s even though I’m the middle child and all of a sudden I have to be constantly watched over.”

“You had to do deadly assignments that could easily kill you; I think that warrants some kind of concern from your family right? My own parents were overbearing at times when I came or went on missions and it often annoyed me. But I can’t blame them, I’m the reckless type”

“Yup,”   

Killua glanced over at Sakura, catching her smiling to herself until she realized he was watching her and turned her head to meet his gaze. Something Killua noticed about Sakura instantly aside from her hair was her eyes; like a mirror made of emerald, reflecting her. Throughout the time they spent together, Killua realized the easiest way to figure out what Sakura was feeling was by looking closely at her eyes.

He couldn't do the same with Gon's eyes, because they were constantly bright, but he was already so dangerously honest that it was probably better that way. Most of the time her eyes were like that as well, but sometimes they were also so dull it was as if the color had been painted with dark thoughts.

The last time he saw this specifically was at Heaven's Arena when Sakura came back from her shopping trip.  Her eyes were dull back then and Killua had attempted to coax her into telling him what happened by bringing up her extended absenteeism but when she didn't respond with an explanation, he just took her bait. When he saw how occupied she became with Gon's recovery and a bit of light return to her; he just teased and pulled some stunts that brought the rest of that light back.

At this moment, the moonlight allowed him to catch that shine since their agreement to travel together.

"Well, I'm sure that they usually sent Illumi to watch me whenever I left the mountain. He's one of the worst, next to my mom,"

Sakura chuckled, "Ironically, your family is overprotective of you,"

“Hence, why I couldn’t make friends until now,” Killua said, “My family made sure there were a lot of things I couldn’t do,”

“Which is why you left even without knowing what you wanted to do,” Sakura said, her gaze on the plane ceiling, her fingers clutching the fabric of her blanket, “Your older brother…..seems especially attached,”

Killua just blinked, “Illumi; was usually the one to train me along with my dad. Always telling me what I shouldn’t do or have and…..other things,”

Neither said anything; the silence stayed long enough that the wind chimes were heard from the outside.

“He said some of those things to you during the exam…….didn’t he?”

Sakura spoke without conviction, “That one day, you’ll want to kill me?”

They hadn't discussed what happened during the exam, as there was a clear indication that the topic had lost any relative context for their present or future. Sakura learned that discarding or rather brushing it off like a breeze that only made you slightly shiver but could be bared with sunlight; was what made it possible for her and her friends to make it through some of their ordeals.

It was something she knew she was going to need if Sasuke chose to return to the village someday. There would be so many things she would have to discard to embrace him again. Even if recollecting a few of those things caused a needle to prick her chest every time. Perhaps that was one of the reasons why this weightlessness she had been experiencing here was so foreign and addictive.

Sakura looked at Killua whose form had become like freshly hardened concrete, his eyes wide enough for her to compare them to clear pools of sapphire. Then she smiled, "He said something to me too," Killua's breath hitched, "He told me that if I wanted to be with you; I should just kill someone already."

“He what!?”

Killua was certain he had misheard Sakura somewhere because his brother was specific when elaborating that Killua could not have any friends. He couldn't believe that there was even the slightest chance his big brother was even slightly considerate of a friendship with someone. Especially after what he told Killua himself about Sakura. That she would likely try to kill him if he didn't kill her first. So where could this have come from?

"He said that?"

“He did. I don’t understand why though, he also something us choosing not to be friends but somehow I could still stand by your side. I didn’t really get it,” Sakura admitted, “Why would I need to kill someone to be with you?”

It was only after Sakura repeated the statement that Killua began to put things into a different perspective, as a clearer picture of his brother's words presented itself he turned scarlet, making a small choked noise before leaping from the place on the floor. Sakura barely blinked before Killua climbed into Gon's bed.

“Killua, what are you-

“Gon’s taking forever, so he loses his bed,” Killua threw the blankets nearly over his entire form turning away from the pinkette watching him.

“Did something-

“Goodnight”

Sakura attempted to coax him into explaining his sudden jolt, but he kept his back facing her until she gave her, sighing a goodnight and eventually falling into a slumber. Killua was still feeling his neck burn in discomfort. That was probably why his father wanted to talk to Sakura specifically.

‘Those idiots…..like I would,’

..

..

..

A silver box, formed with small metal plates sat in the center of the circle the three had made. Gon had been talking with his family last night but it wasn't on a topic they were expecting. Mito showed Gon a box that his father had left behind along with him ten years ago. Mito and her mother had explained the events with full disclosure. How Ging left to take the Hunter exam without much explanation and only returned years later with Gon in his arms and dropping him off to be taken care of. It was for this reason that Mito had gotten custody over him instead of leaving that to Ging, as she believed he wasn't fit to be Gon's guardian. Mito also brought up the topic of Gon's mother that night but it was brief, as Ging refused to tell them about her, and only disclosed that they had separated.

The rest of the night Gon had managed to get his aunt to tell him more about his father as a child; although her memory from that time was distant on account of how young she was. Yet it was still vivid enough to capture Gon’s attention.  

“Ging told Aunt Mito not to give the box to me until I became a Hunter. Though she also tried to throw it away a few times,”

Killua held up the box, inspecting for an opening that couldn't be found. "How do you even open this?"

“I don’t know. I tried a couple of things, but it wouldn’t open,”

“Mind if I use some force?” Killua grinned.

“Go ahead,”

Killua tried to twist the box, heaving heavy breath, his veins straining under his skin until he finally stopped. "This is no ordinary box. I can twist open a regular steel box. Sakura why don't you give it a try?"

A bit doubtful somehow, Sakura took the box from Killua and attempted to pry it open in the same manner as Killua but with the same results. "Okay, something is wrong if I can't get it open,"  

“And we can’t break it if we don’t know what’s inside,”

“Yeah,”

Taking the box back, Killua began tossing it into the air, "Your dad said to Aunt Mito not to give this to you until you became a Hunter…….Until you became a hunter…." After the last toss, Killua grinned catching the box. "I figured it out! There's one thing we haven't tried!"

“What?” Sakura and Gon mimicked.

“Something you have as a hunter that you didn’t have before,”

Sakura then immediately understood what Killua referred to, though Gon was a bit confused.

"My Hunter Licence!" Gon held up the card and looked at the box hard. His friends just looked on in disbelief, "But there isn't an opening for the card,"

Coughing, Sakura spoke, “Gon we meant Nen,”

“Oh….”

The ends of the box were pinched between Gon's thumbs and index fingers, as he emitted his aura, focusing it in a shroud of a nearly transparent white and then increasing that power until a bright light peaked through the spaces of the metal plates and fell apart. Thus revealing a second box but with a clear lock and a small rectangle opening in the front.

Killua picked up a steel plate and turned it around before showing it to his friends. There was a pattern engraved on each plate, similar to the design from Wing's promise thread he made Gon wear.

“So they were welded together with Nen?” Sakura realized.

Gon took his Hunter's license again and put it into the slot, the sides unlocked and it opened. The inside of the box was lined with a soft material, holding only three items. A tape, a ring, and a card that Sakura couldn't place.

“It’s a memory card,” Killua told her,

Sakura looked at the ring and noticed the pattern on the inside, "Looks similar. It's probably infused with Nen too,"

“Probably shouldn’t put it on. Just in case,” Killua instructed Gon.

“Really? You think that Ging might try to hurt me?” He didn’t sound surprised, merely curious.

“Better safe than sorry,”

“I agree with Killua on that one,”

Gon nodded, “Alright, but we can at least listen to the tape.”

“Yeah, but make a copy too!”

Gon found a tape recorder in his closet along with a blank tape to use for the copy. He plugged the device in and inserted the tape before hitting play. They gathered in front, with a heavy silence before they finally heard a voice echo through the speakers.

"Yo, Gon. So you became a Hunter too. Anyway, I have a question for you.

Do you want to see me?”

Gon, Killua, and Sakura didn't say anything in response in case they should miss something being said.

“If you do, keep listening. If you don’t, press the stop button”

The tape continued with silence for about ten seconds before they heard Ging’s voice again.

“I take that as a ‘yes’. Then I’ll ask again. Are you prepared?

Hunters are selfish creatures. They’re willing to sacrifice anything to get what they want.

If you’re only slightly interested in seeing me, you should stop the tape. I’ll give you a minute to consider it,”

It only took one look at his face, to know that Gon was far from ‘slightly’ interested. And they continued to listen, only showing the slightest surprise with the next statement.

There was a sigh,

"I guess you want to see me.

But I don’t want to see you.

I don’t know how I could face you now. After all, I chose my own desires over my parental duty.

I’m a bad person.

I’m guessing that by the time you hear this tape, ten years will have passed.

But one thing still hasn’t changed. I’m still me.

As you listen to this tape, I’m off doing reckless things.

If you want to see me, find me. But as I said before, I don’t want to see you.

If I sense you nearby, I’ll make myself scarce.

Catch me if you can. You are a Hunter aren’t you?”

It was as if a new flame had been lit within Gon and this was easy to see. Despite not giving an outright declaration, it was obvious that finding Ging would be no easy task. The tape continued to roll and they heard him again.

“Ah, I almost forgot. It’s about your mother. If you want to know more keep listening. If you’re not interested-

Gon’s finger had already pressed down on the stop button before Ging could finish his sentence. “Are you sure Gon?” Killua asked.

“Yeah,”

“But this might be your only chance to learn something about your mother,” Sakura told him.

Gon just smiled, “I told you. I already have a mom. Aunt Mito!”

He was too sincere to try and argue with, even though Killua and Sakura themselves were curious. This wasn’t their information to learn without Gon’s approval.

"Are you guys hungry? I'll go grab something to eat,"

And just like that, the atmosphere changed. Gon was about to step out of the room while Sakura and Killua were about to occupy their attention with something other than the recorder when it drew them all back by starting on its own and rewinding.

“Gon take a look at this! The tapes moving on its own!”

Gon rushed back and immediately noticed that there was an aura shrouded around the recorder.

“Nen’s rewinding the cassette!” exclaimed Killua.

“But why?” Sakura asked.

“Nen?” Gon looked to the window, “Is he nearby?”

“No, he infused this player with Nen over ten years ago. So it would rewind once it stopped playing,”

“Is that even possible?” Sakura wondered out loud.

The tape soon stopped but a button on the recorder went down,

 “Now what’s it doing?” she asked.

Killua cursed under his breath, “It’s recording! He’s trying to erase the message!”

"Eh!?" Gon attempted to press the stop button, but the Nen barrier wouldn't allow him to push any of the buttons. He opted for simply unplugging it but the recorder was still functioning. Killua then tried his luck at breaking the player, but when he punched it, even after slamming it into the wall it didn't break.

“Sakura!” Killua called, still stepping on the recorder over and over again.

“I can’t smash it, what if I break the tape as well!?” She exclaimed.

"Just do it! It's not gonna matter if the tapes are erased anyway!"

Sakura ran over to the recorder, and threw down her fist, infusing it with charka as lightly as she could to ensure that with luck the tape would survive. However at the moment of impact, when her chakra was released from her fist and came into contact with the aura she noticed that the Nen surrounding the recorder had actually dispersed it from the device, redirecting and the chakra released split the wood of the floor instead.

"What the hell?" Sakura stared at her open palm; the tape recorder had finally stopped recording but by then both of the tapes that were supposed to hold Ging's message had Gon, Killua, and Sakura's panicked episode.

“Both tapes were wiped,”

“Why would he go through so much trouble just to erase his voice?” asked Gon.

"Probably not to leave any clues. You can extract a lot of information from an audio," Killua began to elaborate. "You can determine the speaker's height, weight, gender, facial features, and chronic diseases,"

“And a background noise can usually give away someone’s location too,” Sakura added, breaking from her thoughts.

“There’s also something else,”

“What?”

Killua narrowed his eyes, “Nen. There might be someone out there with a Nen ability who could analyze data better than a machine. Someone who would know everything about a person just from the sound of their voice,”

"Oh, I get it,"

"That just means we're going to have a much harder time finding your dad," Sakura said but she smiled knowing that there was excitement at the prospect.

But with the tape gone, and only two clues left there was also a sense of caution. They needed to find the trail that would lead them to their target, but it wouldn’t matter if they lost the only clues to lead them there.

“What is that card used for anyway?” asked Sakura.

Gon picked up the item, pinching it between his fingers, “I’m not sure it’s smaller than a regular memory card. Maybe you need a special machine?”

“Unbelievable,” Killua shook his head. Holding up the memory card, “This memory card only works with the JS,”

It wasn't surprising that neither Gon nor Sakura knew what a JS was; so he elaborated, "A three generation old gaming console, called the Joy station. You two don't anything do you? Well if this island still has tape players, there's probably a console too. Is there a toy store here?"

“Yeah, there is,”

Killua stood up, “Okay, I’ll be right back!”

..

..

..

Killua was able to find a Joy Station at the toy store and set it up immediately after returning. Neither Sakura nor Gon had ever seen the device before, so they were fascinated. Especially since they would be able to look at what was on the card.

"I can't believe neither of you has ever played games like these before," Killua stated while plugging in the device to the monitor.

“So where do we put this?” Gon asked, holding up the memory card, “I don’t see a title anywhere,”

"That's because it's not a game disc. That just holds the game's memory data,"

“So we can’t use this to play,” concluded Gon.

“Yeah, you have to put a disk in first. But if you insert a memory card and power it on without a game inside, you can see what’s been saved on it,”

Killua did just that, and the blank screen flashed on after he inserted the card. He then took hold of the game's control and started navigating but only found one game that had taken up all of the memory slots available.

“Greed Island,” they read.

“I’m gonna copy the memory data just in case,” Killua took a spare card he had gotten along with the Joy Station and copied the data while he and his friends tried to figure out what their next move would be here.

“So why do you think your dad would leave you a card like that?” asked Sakura. “In terms of finding him?”

"I don't know; we can't even play it,"

Killua went to the laptop on Gon’s desk and booted it up, “That’s why I’m going to try and find a store that sells the game.”

“Good idea,”

The search didn’t take long because Killua was met with a dead end, “How are there no matches?”

“Does that mean it’s out of print?” Gon asked.

Holding his chin, with a frown Killua explained that he couldn't find any used copies of the game either, "Even a sold-out game should have used copies out there. It's possible that this game isn't for sale,"

“How come?”

“It could be an Indie game that was never for sale or banned for some reason,”

 Sakura tossed up her hand, "Why would you ban a game? What harm could it cause?"  

"That's what I'm curious about," Killua did another quick search and at least discovered some kind of results with a gaming website that gave a clear history of the game's release. So it was sold through legitimate channels.

Gon read, “Greed Island. A hunting game for Hunters,”

But they all stopped when they saw the official price tag, they were so stunned they had to zoom in to make sure they were looking right.

“Five hundred and eighty million!?” exclaimed Gon but his friends quickly corrected him.

“It’s five billion eight hundred million!”

“And only a hundred copies made?!” Sakura exclaimed, “Okay I don’t know much about gaming but, that can’t be considered a release right?”

“Of course not!” Killua’s jaw clenched, “But since the game is for hunters, that explains the price.”

“Do the makers have any more in stock?” asked Gon.

Ignoring the issue of the price for the time being, Killua called on the developers and asked them however at the end of his call he told Gon and Sakura that they were sold out and that there was no issue to make any additional copies.

“Ah crap,” Sakura sighed.

“I guess we’ll have to find someone with a copy and then ask them if they’ll let us have it,” Gon said after some thought.

“Yeah but what about the price?” Killua pointed “We can easily go on a reverse auction website and ask for a copy but the money’s the big issue,” He took out his phone and looked at their accounts, since Sakura and Gon didn’t have a cellphone, they mostly depended on him to make sure that the prize money from Heaven’s Arena was sent to their accounts. “Even pulling our money together from the arena, we’re only barely at a billion.”

Each of them had managed to make about four hundred million at the Arena give or take, and that would mean they were hardly at twelve hundred million.

“We’re still four billion short,”

"Not necessarily. With these private deals, the seller holds all the power. They could even ask for double the initial selling price." Killua pointed.

Groaning, Sakura threw herself back on the floor, “There is no way we’re going to be able to pay ten billion for the game,”

Gon got up and went to the computer, typing in the want-ad for Greed Island. “We might as well try and see what we can come up with.”

“Yeah but I doubt anyone will click it,” Killua stated.

Gon posted the advertisement for the game, requesting Greed Island with a negotiable price, and while they had honestly assumed no one would click on it. The response slot numbers went from one to ten thousand in a matter of seconds.

Sakura let out a guttural sound from her throat, as the number continued to grow “There were only a hundred copies made. Are we going to confirm all of these to find out who has the game and who's trying to scam us?"

Killua crossed his arms, “It’s likely that they’re all trying to scam us here, and you can’t blame them with the price tag,”

“So the ad’s a no-go?” Gon said disappointed.

"We can't check every copy and we don't even have a way to confirm if it's the real game anyway," Killua moved away from the computer. He told them that they could continue digging online for information but the chances of them coming up with someone was slim enough and what's more none of them were experts in those sorts of things pertaining to games or technology.

“Is there anyone who knows a lot about games and the net?” asked Gon.

Killua actually held a thoughtful expression that gave them a glimmer of promise, however it dropped to disdain and annoyance. “There’s someone who knows a lot about both. He might even own a copy of Greed Island,”

Sakura chided “That should be good news then,”

“I guess,” Killua grumbled,

“So why do you look like you ate red peppers?”

With a heavy release of breath, Killua sank onto the floor and pulled out his phone, “Cause I really don’t want to call him,”

“Who is it?” Gon didn’t receive an answer to his question because Killua had already dialed the number and was waiting. He paused with the phone to his ear, “Oh Gotoh. It’s Killua.”

Gon and Sakura looked over each other with mirrored expressions; listening further to his conversation. It started off with Killua answering questions about how he was and where he was (which he refused to disclose to the butler case his parents should find out).

“Can you get Piggy for me?”

“Piggy?” Sakura and Gon asked.

Killua frowned suddenly, “Don’t lie! He never goes outside! Tell him if he doesn’t answer the phone in ten seconds I’m going to smash all his figurines!”

A few seconds later, Killua sounded to be on the phone with someone else and they figured out who. “I’m just kidding Bro. You’re scary when you’re mad.”

Sakura instantly thought of Illumi but then she remembered that Killua had more than one sibling. It was still odd to think Killua was going to his family for help on this with everything that happened previously.  

Killua had called Milluki. His brother's skills in computers and technology were at a genius level as was his insanity when it came to online games.

“Anyway, have you heard of a game called Greed Island?” Killua listened on the end “Do you own a copy?”

"No, I don't. I wanted one but I was five when they were released so I didn't have any money. There were over twenty thousand requests for a hundred copies despite the price. I tried looking around for copies later, but there wasn’t a single owner. It’s a legendary game for all kinds of reasons.

So what’s up? Are you looking for a copy?”

“Maybe…” Killua drawled with a smile.

"Forget it. It's impossible even if I had to give up."

"Oh, you're saying it was too much for you to handle?"  Killua heard him scoff annoyed.

“That was in the past. I have a lead now. But considering the amount of time and money it would take, it’s honestly not worth it.”

Killua grinned, "So tell me this lead of yours," as expected though his brother wouldn't give out the information for free, unlike the game itself, he had a way of paying this time. "Would you trade that information for a Greed Island memory card?"

There was a pause on the other end.

“What do you mean?”

“I happened to get my hands on a memory card. You can probably decipher the data and recreate the game right?”

"Are you telling the truth? You better not be lying."

“I never lie.” Sakura snorted and Killua added “Not when I’m making deals,”

"Okay, I have two leads,"

“Wait! Not over the phone!”

“Don’t worry. This information won’t help anyone who might be eavesdropping. The lead is…

“Alright. I’ll send the card the usual way,”

Killua hung up without a greeting and apologized to Gon, “Sorry, I promised my brother the copy of the memory card.”

“It’s fine, it’s just a copy.”

"In return, I got two solid pieces of information," Killua held up two fingers, "First there's the Hunter's website. We can probably find information on Greed Island there,"

Sakura snapped her fingers, “Of course!”

Gon moved to the laptop with his Hunter’s license but wasn’t given a chance to even insert it into a slot because Killua tackled him back.

“If you use your home computer, they’ll know your address! You’ll have bad guys coming here for your license.”

“Really people can do that?” Sakura tilted her head, “Is it something similar to how Hisoka tracked us?”

“Somewhat.” Killua answered, “We have to use public computers for this sort of thing and anyway, my brother still has to send the URL address.”

“So that’s on hold. What’s the second clue?”

“The Yorknew auction.”

According to what Killua heard from Milluki, there was a rumor that the Yorknew City auction would be distributing dozens of Greed Island copies. That was already their destination, to meet with Leorio and Kurapika in September so it was convenient in terms of location. The real issue was the money they would need in order to purchase the game if it was going on sale.  However, at the present time, they didn't show much concern.  

“I guess it really was our destiny to go to Yorknew City,”

 “So when do we leave?” asked Sakura. \

..

..

..

Mito and her mother had prepared a great dinner for the three friends, who were both surprised and appreciative. The table had been decorated with a variety of dishes, stews, roast chicken, beef, shrimp and more.  They had to ask if something special was happening that night and they just hadn’t been informed about it. As it turns out; the meal was to bid them farewell from the island just as it had been to welcome them.

 Mito didn’t ask for the details, but she obviously understood that Gon would be leaving sooner than expected and she was right. So she wanted to send them off with a good meal to remember. Which sat well in their stomachs hours after eating.

Gon wanted to leave the very next day so that they could travel to Yorknew City. This would still leave them ahead of the deadline, but there was their new objective to now consider as well and that was making enough money to buy the game Greed Island. Something they had to do before the auction began.

..

..

When the house became still enough for her to hear the wind chimes outside; Sakura crept out of the window with the book tucked under one arm and a flashlight in her other. The sea made for colder winds and she felt her skin rise from her exposed arms to her torso and the bare soles of her feet sting against the soft grass but she continued to walk further from the back of the house towards the cliff that it stood on. It was difficult to see anything from the position where there was nothing but the moonlight, still, Sakura knew when she had reached the edge and sat down. She sat the book in her lap and stared at the cover, her hand stopping.

It wasn’t a craving for her to read anymore, to know what was coming next in this world; rather this was just a jab from a dull blade that couldn’t cut any longer. But was just enough to coax her out of bed and try and see if it would lead her to look once more. She would be starting a new chapter without a doubt, one that was meant to bring her back with all of her friends.

‘And one that will bring me closer to the ending,’

There would be an eventual ending, she knew that was a certainty and it’s what she would remind herself when she thought to be drawing closer to the people here but even if this story were to end it’s not as if this world would stop. Life would continue. 

Even if she wasn’t here.

And the same could be said for her world. It's what had been clearer after her discussion with Gon and Killua. Time wouldn't stop for her back in her world. Her friends would continue living, so would her family, everyone would move in the direction they wanted. It was like a wheel running down a shallow never-ending hill, there would be bumps and rocks that would slow it down, but it would continue to roll until it was worn and finally cracked.

Perhaps it was that she was getting further ahead into this story. If she looked at the time that passed in this world as chapters, Sakura would know she was passing the middle of the book.  And that’s why she had this urge to open it once more.

When she looked down at the book and then towards the sea; a wicked thought crossed her mind-the thoughts that usually appear when visually stimulated by a typical sight and its entrails. She could just hold out her hands and drop the book into the ocean, then maybe even if this story reached its end she could stay in this world.

A world where her future was undecided, but her burdens weighed less. Where all she knew was absent, but with the promise of a new beginning. Where she could do more than small things for the sake of those she cared about.

It was selfish. And somehow she felt that she didn't deserve this possibility of chance, however, she remembered what Ging told Gon…..

“Hunters are selfish creatures.”

She smiled, “I am a hunter now, aren’t I?”  Her hand traced along the spine of the book.

Suddenly she stopped.

At first, it was faint, so much so that she thought she had been imagining the feeling altogether but then she saw it. The white mist that was aura slowly seeped from the book. And it was growing stronger until she could barely see it in her hands. The force it created had her shut one eye and made her struggle to keep the other open.

‘What’s happening?’

It began to feel like pressure was forcing her back Sakura had to stand up and drop the book on the ground, watching as the aura continued to pour around it. The bright light slowly began to fade around the book and it was then that Sakura could see something else happening to it.

Coiling around the pages and covers like a snake slithering through the grass, the inscriptions were broken, but it didn't stop. Not until it had wrapped the entire book, painting it in what looked like dark ink. Then it faded and things grew silent.

Sakura cautiously examined the book in her hand, recognizing the markings as the ones she had seen before. From Nen.

When she turned to the back cover, something began to write itself just in a bright white, standing out against the rest of the markings. And in the language that she knew.

For the heart tied to all perceived

The blood path is lost

The gate is closed

To open another

Grant the heart

A new desire

A true desire

For the climax shall remain obscure.

THAT’S ALL FOLKS!

-Commission: Demon slayer x My hero academia

 Kunoichi amongst Benders (Avatar x Naruto crossover)  ( 7,  8, 9, 10 , 11 )

-Kunoichi amongst Heroes chapter  (71, 72, 73)

-Kunoichi amongst Heroes WHAT IF SPIN OFF: Dorms and Exams

-Kunoichi amongst Pirates chapter ( 30, 31 , 32 )

-Crossroads of Fate chapter  21, 22, 23 , 24

-Through the Looking Glass chapter 26, 27, 28, 29

-(SEQUEL) Through the Spyglass chapter 1, 2, 3, 4, 5,6

-SPECIAL HALLOWEEN CHAPTER: Shinigami amongst Shinobi

Want more INFO on my STORIES and ARTWORK lookup Katsura369 in your search Tab!

Chapter Text

Hey guys we're coming to the last hurdle of 2024 December! You have been amazing sticking with me and my stories and I'm so glad to be able to write for an amazing reader like you. I hope you'll continue to enjoy my works. I also wanted to thank you for all the kind messages of support and condolences. I've mentioned I recently lost a loved one and it's been hard. I'm afraid it's also affected my work and I've had to play catch up which is why I couldn't update Kunoichi amongst Heroes this time. However I will be updating through December. Thank you for understanding and I hope you enjoy these chapters.

IMPORTANT NOTE: I have created a new poll, and in the instructions I've added something for the comment section so go check that out when you have time. I'd love to hear back from you!

Join my Tumblr Page as new projects and updates will be shared more frequently in the future.

 -Close the spaces for the link. TUMBLR

 https: / /  www. tumblr.com / blog / katsura369

Saying farewell to Whale Island sooner than expected, Gon, Killua, and Sakura had to endure a long sail to Yorknew, but with no storms of any kind. This morning, in particular, was cloudless; even without looking outside her cabin, Sakura could feel the warm rays of sunlight and knew that she was in for another stormless day. There hadn't been any since she left Whale Island. Not since that night.  

When all Sakura could hear was her rapid breathing and her heart pounding like waves against a rocky shore, she turned to the front of the book and attempted to gently open it but when it began to feel heavy, she had to resort to prying with more strength and force that should be allowed and would initially rip the book in two. However, her efforts produced no results. The book would not open.

She looked at the writing on the back again.

For the heart tied to all perceived

The blood path is lost

The gate is closed

To open another

Grant the heart

A new desire

A true desire

For the climax shall remain obscure.

She deciphered it slowly and hadn't slept that night, trying to come up with any different theory than what she had ended with but it was clear. She understood what 'blood path' and 'gate' were referring to. The rules of fate have changed now. As the book was now, she wasn't going to be able to return or at least that was the impression from the last line of the 'obscure climax'. It was now uncertain.

She wouldn't be able to follow the story of this world page by page any longer. Her guide to reaching the end, the future that was set would be up to her actions. But she didn't even know when this story was meant to end or what the ending would entail.

The future would now remain as obscure to her as it is to everyone else in this world. She didn't believe it was a coincidence the book had suddenly sealed itself from her when she had been overcome with those selfish desires and emotions to throw it away and perhaps delay the ending. But if the ending of this story remains obscure, it might mean she would have to stay in this world. Admittedly that was one of the first thoughts that crossed her mind after the analysis. She assumed the 'gate' that had been closed was the one reaching into her world. Sakura even thought that she may have somehow broken the lock of it.

And somehow it was a relief.

The tearing choice of returning or staying no longer appeared to stand before her as a whole. It felt that way to her at least.

What haunted her thoughts now was the part that gave the option of opening either another 'gate' or 'blood path'; she wasn't certain.  She didn't know what 'true or new desire' meant exactly. But to theorize for herself alone, she had thought that perhaps it had to do with the fact she had lost the desire to go back to her world completely.

She had only ever spoken in terms of prolonging her stay, and never admittedly stating outright that she would want to remain here permanently.   

Thinking so long and hard about it, she could've written her own story. But when the morning came, she went back to the house. Leaving her thoughts and worries on the edge of that cliff, thus the weight of guilt. It would have amazed her how simple she was to be able to do that, but it was already done.

They had a heartfelt send-off from Whale Island and resumed traveling together, with their leisure time taken up by each other's company, no one, not Gon, Killua, or Sakura, dwelled on what they left behind.

..

..

Stepping out onto the deck, Sakura spotted Gon and Killua standing on the post of the sails, overlooking the distance. She saw smudges of a growing greyness as they neared land, and leaped up to stand beside her friends for a better view.

The hawk perched on Killua's arm threw her off a little though. But it looked comfortable and it seemed that he was expecting this. In fact, it was very good news.

“My brother sent the URL,”

Sakura chuckled, “So regular way is by hawk?”

Gon looked out toward the land growing in the distance. Buildings that reached to the skies, a metropolis, York New.  “Now we can get started!”

..

..

Their first destination after docking was a place where they would have access to computers. A net café. There were rows of booths set with computers lined so they had some form of privacy. They accessed the Hunter's website using Gon's license. The webpage appeared on the screen and Gon swiped his license in the slot beside the laptop and entered his license code.  

“It’s so convenient to have all this information available in one place,” Sakura said in awe. The information libraries had nothing on these computers.  

“It still amazes me you have no clue on how to use a computer,” Killua commented

Sakura puffed her cheeks without comment. She was at least paying attention every time one of her friends used the technology and she was beginning to gain a general sense of what to do.

The webpage then opened to a bar setting, pixilated people were sitting around the tables, and a bartender was in the background. Killua told Gon to click on the bartender and he spoke in a mechanical voice.

“What kind of information would you like?”

Gon clicked another information bubble appeared that could be scrolled, it was a long list of topics and information they could look at.

“Select the game category,” Killua instructed. Gon did that and they kept looking through another list until they got to ‘G’ where they found Greed Island. But the information wasn’t free.

“Please deposit 20 million Jenny for information,”

Sakura coughed, “Really?”

"I guess they won't give out information for free. We don't have a choice,"

Gon nodded, "Yeah, and compared to the game's price what's another 20 million?"

“20 million.” Sakura deadpanned.

He deposited the money quickly and the information was cleared and opened to them.  They listened quietly.

“Okay, now listen carefully. Greed Island is a game created by Nen users.

  T here were multiple creators. They put Nen into all hundred copies of the game.

 When you start the game, the Nen activates, pulling the player inside the game. Only Nen practitioners can play the game.

As long as the player stays alive within the game, it will continue to run, even if the console is unplugged. It will stop when the player dies.

One of the creators hired fifty Hunters to give it a shot, but none of them came back.

I hear that you can return if you find a save point.”

Gon looked curious, “Is that true?”

"It's from the Hunter website. It's got to be accurate." Killua stated that he was a little skeptical. Imagine being pulled inside of a game. The price tag was at least starting to make more sense to him. This was how only true Hunters would be able to play it.

“At the Yorknew auction, seven copies of Greed Island will be up for sale. The lowest starting bid is 8.9 billion Jenny,”

Their jaws dropped after hearing the price.

“8.9 billion!?” Gon gasped

“That’s 3 billion more than retail!” exclaimed Killua, grabbing the ends of his hair.

“It’s insane!”

Then something made them go quiet again.

“Difficulty obtainment is rank G. The game is considered a legend but there are still plenty of copies. If you have enough money it’s relatively easy to procure.”

‘Yeah, except we don’t,’ Sakura shook her head.

That was the last of the information left to be shared from the Hunter website. Gon was smiling, taking the information as a message from his father. If he was unable to get his hands on a game ranked G then he could forget about finding his father.

Sakura chided, “So what are we going to do about the money?”

Killua didn’t answer, because he had none, but Gon asked. “Can we participate in the auction?”

Killua and Sakura looked at him, “They’re starting at 8.9 billion! That’s way out of our league!”

“I mean to sell not to buy,”

They quickly grasped Gon’s approach. He wanted them to look for valuable items and auction those off for a profit in order to reach the amount they needed to buy the game.  

"So we'll sell for a profit?” Sakura folded her arms, “Would we make it before the deadline?”

“Worth a shot,” said Killua moving to the computers, “Come on, I’ll help set you up on the sight so we can all get in on this. The more hands we have to work on this the better our chances of earning,”

Sakura moved one of the laptops over to Gon’s station, sitting in the middle of the two so she could see everything.

“We’ll increase our funds and then get a copy of Greed Island!” Killua held a confident grin.

And several hours later all smiles dropped.

..

..

..

There was one of two ways Sakura had been able to view the recent event, she was now a bit more informed about operating technology in this world and browsing the web but at the cost of nearly all the money she, Gon, and Killua had earned at Heaven's Arena. As it turned out, not just anyone could find and auction off goods as they had hoped. Resulting in a major loss.

The three sulked in front of a water fountain, basking in the last remnants of the sun for the day while contemplating their decisions.

“How much do we have left?” Gon asked lugubriously.

Killua was incisive answering, “Between the three of us we’re at 16.26 million.”

Miserably they heaved a simultaneous sigh. The dent in their account wasn’t nearly as big as the one made to their confidence.  

“I can’t believe we were scammed like that,” Sakura grumbled with shaking fists, “That bastard sold the vase for double profit!”

“That’s what you get for trusting people,” muttered Killua.

Gon was suddenly set off, glaring at Killua, “That’s why I told you we should stick to the reputable websites!”

“It took eight hours just to make 1455 Jenny! How many centuries do you think it would take to earn 8 billion!?” countered Killua. “Besides Sakura is the one who said we should consider other methods,”

Sakura gaped at him, "I didn't mean we should try trading with untrustworthy characters and on shady websites! I realized we weren't making much profit so I thought there were other ways. I don't know how this technology works so it's not my fault!"

“You can’t just call innocents to ignorance!” Killua pointed at her accusingly, “You said we should give it a shot!”  

“That’s because you were already bidding!”

“So were you!”

“And I told you both not to but you wouldn’t listen!” Gon shouted.

A crowd gathered listening to the bickering of the three teens. Instead of finding it disturbing to the peace it was more entertaining, like a free show in the streets.  They bickered for a few more moments about who had made the better or worse decisions before Gon finally exclaimed.

“Alright then let’s have a contest to see who can make more money!”

“You’re on!”  Sakura and Killua agreed.

"Whoever makes the most money by 9 am on August 30^th is the winner. And the losers have to do one thing that the winner tells them.”

They have gotten caught in the heat of their argument with their juvenile and now there was no backing out.

..

..

The competition didn't make much difference in their finances; other than a major loss from Killua but it had succeeded in making their two-week period go by exceedingly quick. Gon had done bidding online, keeping to the reputable sights, and hadn't made a lot. Killua had thought to take another risky method and went to gamble his money; for a while that had gone well until he ended up betting everything he made and lost it. Sakura had also tried her luck with bidding online but it was troubling and she gave up halfway.  So the winner was Gon.

And the Yorknew auction was underway.  

As the days went by, despite being in a city they could actually see the population grow. There were new stands, filling any empty spaces found in Yorknew. Which Sakura, Gon, and Killua were now exploring.

"It's only morning but there are so many people!" Gon exclaimed, his eyes darting around the bizarre. "Let's take a look!"

“I also want to see what they have,” Sakura said, ruffling Killua’s hair who had been pulling a face the entire morning by far. “Oh come on. I also lost but I’m not still pouting over it.”

Swatting her hand, Killua groaned, “Damn, I could’ve made 12 times what I had if it wasn’t for that stupid come around at the fourth corner!”

Gon gave him a straight expression, “That’s what you get for gambling to earn money!”

“Shut up! You only made 15 thousand in 2 weeks! You could have earned more begging for change on the streets! I was at 200 million at one point!”

“Now you’re broke,” Sakura deadpan dragging Killua with them.

..

..

..

They continued to stroll through the market place and Killua told them that this was meant to swindle those who had come for the Yorknew auction. Sakura hadn't told Gon and Killua that they weren't the only ones who had a deadline to meet. The Phantom Troupe would also be gathering somewhere in this city, but what good would that information do other than incite worry? They were yet to meet Kurapika and Leorio.

“Killua, did you hear from Kurapika or Leorio yet?”  Sakura asked.

Pulling out his phone, Killua checked for any messages or missed calls with none to show, “Nope,”

“They promised to meet us here, so I’m sure they’ll come,” Gon said.

"Kurapika's working last time I checked so he's probably going to be busy with his job," Killua glared back at his friends, "You know the two of you should hurry and buy a phone already! It's standard Hunter gear,"

..

..

Already being in the marketplace, they quickly found a stand selling all types of cellphones but because Sakura and Gon hadn't owned one before; they had to rely on the seller's recommendations; forgetting Killua's warning of the purpose that the marketplace held.

The man held up a slim cell phone, "This one is the hottest current model! Super-thin and no bigger than a credit card. It also has GPS."

Sakura leaned towards the boy whispering, "What's GPS?"

A new voice interjected, “Don’t bother. That feature doesn’t work in many countries, and it isn’t even waterproof. It’s only good for making calls.”

Gon, Killua, and Sakura had turned away from the front of the stand trying to stop their lips from pulling up in delight; Leorio stood hands in pockets smiling back at the trio.

“Leorio!”

"Yo!" He greeted walking over to the display of cellphones and picking up a bulky device that wouldn't have caught any of their eyes. It was big and brown, it also looked like an insect. "I would recommend this Beetle 07. It's a little heavy and pricy but it includes a translator for the two hundred languages used worldwide."

“Seriously? Sakura, Gon get this one and I’ll get one too” said Killua.

Sakura shrugged, “Not like I know anything about this, so why not?”

“Okay!”

“Three please,” Leorio said.

“Three will cost six hundred thousand.”

Leorio gaped, “Six hundred-that’s expensive pops!”

 For the last five minutes, the three watched as their older friend haggled away with the seller for a better deal on their cell phones. Leorio had started such a scene that they must have looked like an attraction to people passing by because many stopped to peek into the store and see what was happening.

At the end of it though they were walking away from the store, carrying the bags with their new cellphones.

“Well, 110,580 Jenny apiece is a pretty good deal for a new model.”

“Still talk about overkill. I’ve never seen anyone get applause for buying a cellphone,” said Killua.

Sakura shrugged, "Well he did save us a lot. Thanks, Leorio."

“That’s nothing. The real dealing only starts when the seller asks you to leave.” Leorio then gave a hearty laugh.

“He’s the last person you would find at an auction,” Gon said softly to his companions.

“No kidding,” they agreed.

Leorio chided, “So how have you guys been doing?”

“What do you mean?” Gon asked.

“You’ve been training and getting stronger right?”

Killua gave a small snort.

..

..

With a reunion, came the part of playing catch up. So Leorio guided his friends to a restaurant for some burgers and conversation. They were eager to relive their experience at Heaven's arena. Their encounter with Hisoka and their teacher Wing. Even when relaying the story to someone and without a hint of exaggeration that often came with retelling memories, it still stunned Leorio who was in awe of the progress the three had made.

“You actually gave the badge back to Hisoka? Not to mention you all managed to get to the 200^th floor…..” Leorio trailed, clenching his jaw. “Just how strong have you become?”

Sakura patted his back and said something that didn't make him feel better. "We're still on basics,"

“Did you learn Nen Leorio?” Gon asked.

With a prideful glint, Leorio leaned on the table, pushing up his glasses, “You bet.”

“Awesome!”

Killua raised an eyebrow, taking a sip of his drink “Seriously?”

"Why would I lie? It's the ability to build up a shroud of aura with one's life force…."  

Leorio’s confidence in his statement was merited with truth, however, those fully informed would have to feel a tremble of arrogance within themselves, taking pride in knowing a bit more. Though his friends just felt a bit sorry for ruining his moment. Especially Gon who explained.

“That’s Ten, one of the four major principals for learning Nen,”

“Eh? There’s more to it?”

“Figured as much,”

Sakura then cheered, “But I bet you’ve been working hard at your medical studies right Leorio?”

Leorio had kept his word, studying hard at medical school to become a doctor, and due to this he had very little time to devote to anything else and that included learning to use Nen.

Again he grinned, straightening to puff out his chest, “Of course I have! At this pace, I might even finish a year early.”

“Great, then let’s test you right now!”

“Huh?”

"Well, I said I would didn't I?"

Sakura was met with stony silence and then their table erupted with laughter from Gon and Killua. Their reunion was yet to be complete, but there was already a visible confidence growth in their number. A feeling that left them open-minded to the possibility of achieving any goal.

..

..

The group's current lodging was in a high-class hotel and after lunch, they decided to return to discuss what move to make next. Further informing Leorio about their situation and how his and Kurapika’s presence wasn’t the only attraction that brought them here. Gon explained what happened on Whale Island with the tape and the ring and how they heard about Greed Island.

“Greed Island, what’s that?”

Killua pulled the rabbit-ear lollipop from his mouth and answered, “A legendary game,”

“We’re trying to get a copy at the auction,”

“But it happens to be extremely expensive and completely out of our current price range,” Sakura said while tossing a candy wrapper at Killua, who was sitting on the window above the couch she was lounging on.

"But why a game?" There were other items up for bidding that were likely far more valuable. Leorio looked at Gon, sitting diagonally in a chair, his legs on either side.

“I think this game has a clue to finding my dad,”

“What do you mean?”

“It’s a long story,”

“What about the cost, how much is the game?”

“The lowest starting bid,” Killua took a moment to savor his candy, “8.9 billion,”

A little tea spilled from the cup in Leorio's hand, "Did you say 8.9 billion!? How much do you have?"

With an embarrassed smile, Gon answered, “We made some bad investments so about 10 million,”

"And by us," Sakura pointed up, causing Killua to growl at her.

“Hey!”

Leorio then chided, "Listen up. This event is held in Southern Piece, the world's finest auction house. You guys can't even cover the entry fee."

“But the acquisition level was ranked easy on the Hunter’s website,” Gon said. “Because you only need money to get a copy,”

Throwing his arms around the other couch, Leorio gave a short snort, "As I say, it always comes back to money!"

If Kurapika were here, he and Leorio would likely get into a scuffle over this topic as they had when they first met. But he wasn't, so instead, it was Killua who gave a response.

"All that means is that a real treasure can't be bought. If you can't obtain an item like this with ease, you can't be considered a pro hunter?"

It was almost admirable how easily Killua could turn a factor that would have weighed him down onto the opposite party. The statement could even be taken in a somewhat poetic light. Though it was just used to tease his friends and with success.

“I don’t need you to tell me that,”

Leorio and Gon went to the computer resting on the side of the room, immediately going to the internet to begin searching for ways to increase their current funds. Different from their previous attempts because now they were four.

Killua and Sakura watched the two males who were starting to grow enthusiastic, voicing their searches which were simplistic and basically the first tabs that would appear on the page.

Killua whispered to the pinkette, “How much you want to bet he’s an Enhancer too?”

An unattractive chortle escaped her, “I’ll bet on Emitter,”

Gon and Leorio continued with their web searches, trying to find different methods to earn money specifically in Yorknew. It was still doubtful that they were going to find anything that would help them because of the different scams and cons that were set as traps for the gullible and naïve. And unfortunately, in this situation, that was them. But they refused to stop and eventually landed on a website explaining the different types of auctioning that were especially practiced.

With only one computer, they all had to cram around when they eventually found something.

“Swap, click on that Gon,” said Leorio, the boy did as instructed and a robotic voice spoke with a female undertone.

“Swap. An auction technique. Slang for exchanges of goods. Also, see ‘Bind'"

“What’s bind?”

Gon searched for the answer and quickly received it.

“Bind. The seller names a condition besides money as their price. The winning bid will be the one that comes closest to fulfilling that condition.”

While this harbored some confusion amongst them, Leorio was quick to settle on an idea fueled by this information. He understood that this had to do with auctioning of the conditional kind and it might be more to their advantage as well if they performed correctly.

“So that’s it…there’s another kind of auctioning,”

“Leorio, the smile on your face is making me nervous. If you have an idea can you please explain,” Sakura said.

“Oh don’t worry. I just figured out a way for us to make a ton of money.”

After commenting on the potential of Leorio’s auctioning skills, it was hard to join in the hysterical laughter of their older friend. Still, they listened to his plan with open minds.

“First we need to go shopping!”

..

..

Sakura didn't consider herself a materialist; which was a common trait amongst ninjas who had to spend more time off on missions than in their own home and had little opportunity to divulge fully these types of habits revolving around objects of value. But that didn't mean she couldn't appreciate the beauty of items. And a diamond with perfect cut, clear color, dusted with violet and shimmering in the light rays of the setting sun could certainly make her stop for a minute of admiration. Especially since they had just spent 3 million to buy it.

She was still skeptical as to what Leorio intended to do with this diamond but he assured them that this was going to be their investment. Hearing the word invest had her slightly anxious due to recent events and Leorio seemed like the avaricious type which only added to the pile of doubt ready to topple.

But then he fully explained his plan and how they were to act to ensure it succeeded. He placed tasks on everyone, this had Sakura running around the city of Yorknew with no sense of direction and only purpose that kept her walking through the streets. She was searching.

A large group of men chatting around a corner quickly caught her eye. Then she did as Leorio instructed. Slacking her shoulders so she no longer walked with power, she went up to the group.

"Hello, you guys look strong!" She pinched her voice to hide her initial tone. Despite her fragile appearance, her voice was perhaps one of her worst tells of her true nature. It wasn't frail or soft, and could even be identified as having a certain harshness that came out strong. Probably the reason it could lecture and scold so well.

“Eh, nice of you to notice little lady,” The man who spoke, flexed his arm, clenching his muscles. Sakura kept her smile as she spoke.

“Well there’s a conditional auction happening three blocks down,” she pointed in the direction, “It’s arm-wrestling and the winner gets a diamond worth 3 million!”

Now all ears were perked, even some people who were just passing by heard this and started heading in the direction she had pointed.

“Seriously?”

“No way!”

“Let’s go!”

Sakura smirked at the backs of the men who were rushing down the road. She swiped back her hair from her face, her face a little hot with shame.

This all had to do with Leorio’s idea of conditional auctioning.

“We’re going to put this diamond up for auction and we’re going to use arm-wrestling as the condition. They’ll have to pay an entrance fee of ten thousand and try to beat Gon.”

None of them could have done it. Literally, all four friends were already past the point of average strength. However, Leorio said that they needed to set this up right, to bait in as many 'bidders' as possible. That's why he chose Gon for the arm wrestling.

He had a winsome feature that didn’t change as easily as Sakura and Killua’s would when agitated. It could draw anyone into believing he was nothing more than a weak child.

Sakura was then used for advertising; for some reason, Leorio had insisted on her finding opponents who were strong in appearance. It's what gave way to the possibility that there was a second phase to this plan. Because doing the math, it wouldn't be possible to reach 8.9 billion before the auction with their entrance fee. Leorio was yet to disclose if there was a point to this seemingly blunt idea.

Having to play the innocent messenger made it easy to hide their intention as well. This seemed to be more of a scam than an actual auction. But it was effective.

Sakura returned to the street where the arm wrestling was taking place and Gon had already started. Leorio was acting as the commentator, while Killua held onto the diamond for display and protection in case someone decided to get smart.

Gon was pretending to struggle against his muscular opponent, matching his strength and then bringing the arm down, faking a heave. She went to stand with Killua.

“Quite a crowd you helped gather,”

“Thanks and all it cost was my dignity.”

“Small price to pay for 8.9 billion.”

 “Now let’s just hope we see some actual results from this,”

It was so hard not to smile every time Gon brought down someone’s hand on the table. There was a comical effect when knowing how strong the boy really was.

The auction went on into the night, Gon had beaten over 150 people, but the crowd didn’t die down. Gon was sweating bullets, adding to the act as that was a cold sweat at the thought of making money so easily. They weren’t exactly on the high grounds for morals right now.

Sakura and Killua were just passing comments to pass the time.

"That last guy was definitely crying right?" Sakura asked, leaning in a whisper.

“Like a baby,” They snickered. A lot of poor men were losing their pride with each match and they may have been enjoying the spectacle a little too much.

Leorio then called out to the crowd, “Okay next person please!”

Stepping into the spacious circle wasn't another over-muscular competitor but a petite woman, with big dark violet eyes behind thick glasses and short dark hair. She had a bland expression though as she handed Leorio the money, ignored his attempt at making conversation, and sat down in front of Gon.

‘First female challenger,' and likely their only, was what Sakura thought. The onlookers started cheering and telling Gon to go easy but as they both clasped their right hands and Leorio gave the okay to begin, she was immediately struck with concern.

Gon was meant to pretend to strain, but while he was able to fool everyone else, his friends could easily see that he was faking. Now, however, the sweat on Gon's face seemed to go from cold to hot. His expression was hard, his teeth clenched as they continued to arm wrestle.

This match outlasted the others, Gon finally began to press the girl's arm down towards the table but it was slow, suspenseful, and too real. After some failed attempts, Gon finally managed to pin her hand down and let out a heavy sigh but kept his frown instead of softening his features right away as he did after every match.

The girl politely thanked Gon and then left without another word. Sakura watched as she vanished back into the crowd.

“That was full power wasn’t it?” Killua asked.

“Yeah, I wonder who she is.”

“World champion arm wrestler?” he guessed, though it was unlikely.

It wouldn’t be too long before the three realized that the world around them would continue to move in ways that could make them miss a turn and send them crashing without realizing. Just as it did now.

..

..

..

“How’s your arm feeling?” Sakura asked, pressing her fingers into Gon’s arm again. He insisted that he didn’t feel the least bit of discomfort after the arm wrestling, after all, training on Kukuroo Mountain was much harder in comparison.  

Killua kicked Sakura on her back, leaning against the bed’s headrest, “Quit worrying, he only struggled against that girl. Not like he broke his arm again,”

“I still can’t believe how strong she must have been,” Sakura murmured, then slamming her body back against Killua’s “And don’t kick me!”

“Hey!” Killua attempted to pry the girl off when Gon jumped, adding to the pile before they broke out laughing.

“Stop making so much noise, I can’t concentrate!”  

Leorio finished counting their winnings for that night and had just tossed the last stack on the coffee table next to the diamond ring. He would have waited until the next morning to do it, but with three energetic teens, that wasn't happening easily. Untangling themselves, they went up to him.  

"So with a 3 million diamond, 7.4 million in leftover in cash, and the 2.75 million from arm wrestling. We need to turn this into at least 9 billion and I don't see how we can do that through legitimate channels,"

With a wry smile, Gon said he wouldn’t call that arm wrestling a ‘legitimate channel’. Although this was already foreseen.

“All the challengers at the end were just desperate losers looking for revenge,” stated Killua. “I bet the rumors will keep people away today,”

“I was actually wondering about that too,” said Sakura. “Before they didn’t know about Gon’s strength, but I was thinking this was a one-trick kind of thing,”

Leorio smirked, "That's fine. That was my plan all along. And the more exaggerated the rumors, the better.

No one understood what Leorio was hinting at.

“The arm wrestling was just bait,”

Sakura narrowed her eyes, “For what?”

“To draw out the moles,”

Gon titled his head, “Moles? Why do we want moles?”

Leorio shook his head, sometimes his friends were too much. “Okay, I’ll explain,”

..

..

..

The next morning, Leorio was ushering a crowd to gather around for the conditional auction once again. Sakura had to follow through with leading more people to it and things appeared to be operating as well as yesterday when some people would go up to the optimistic challengers and tell them about Gon defeating his opponents with little effort. But it was exaggerated and facts were twisted, saying he sent challengers to the hospital, breaking their hands, crushing their bones, and so on.

‘This was what Leorio wanted,’

It was no different when she went back to Leorio, Gon, and Killua. Voices were swimming around in the air, and it seemed to form a barrier that no one wanted to step over.

“Saw this coming,” Sakura sighed,

Leorio had elaborated on his plan to use the arm wrestling as bait but still one had to wonder how long it would take before someone took a bite.

Towering over the rest of the crowd, a man in a neat suit accompanied by a much shorter man but who stood with more authority came through to the front.

"I'll do it." He said handing the bill to Leorio, sitting himself down in front of Gon. His large arm stood higher than Gon's own and he asked. "How are we going to do this? Your arm doesn't reach!"

Leorio stepped up, “Gon let’s switch,”

The shorter man intervened, "Hey. Don't mean to complain but it's not fair switching the deal at the last second,"

Digging in his coat pocket, Leorio threw several stacks of bills on the table, “Fine. Five million plus the ring. All yours if you beat me,”

There were no complaints from either and Leorio switched places with Gon. Unlike what he told Gon to do, the second they shouted 'go' Leorio ended the match in an instant, slamming his opponent's hand onto the table so hard it broke the table in half.

If they weren’t already losing out with the arm wrestling, they definitely would now but that was fine.

“There goes business, guess I’ll have to pack up.”

The other man approached Leorio. “You’re one tough guy, I like you,”

“The three behind me are even tougher,” Leorio said with a proud smirk.

The man glanced at the three teens and then handed Leorio a card, "If you have time to kill…stop by here by 5 pm."

The card had a map written on it, and Leorio stated to the three, “We’ve hooked a fish and it’s a big one,”

Gon then chided, “I thought they were moles?”

Killua and Sakura laughed while Leorio fumed.

“NEVER MIND!”

..

..

Later that afternoon, following the directions printed on the card Leorio, Sakura, Gon, and Killua were taken to a building, it was extremely crowded inside, but this wasn't their final destination. At the end of the large room, two men were standing in front of a velvet curtain. Leorio showed them the card and they allowed the four to go through to an elevator.

“This is it, an underground auction where the criminal underworld sells their black market goods,”

“And the arm wrestling was just a means of getting attention,” said Killua.

“Everything up for auction is extremely rare which is why even the opening bids are so outrageous,”

Crossing her arms, Sakura leaned against the wall of the elevator, “Dare I even ask how you know so much about this?”

“Just gotta keep your eyes and ears open,”

At the end of the short hallway, they were instantly hit with bloodlust coming from a crowd that was seated around the parameters of the large room. In the center was an empty ring. When the digital clock behind struck five, a buzzer went off as well as the lights, leaving only one shining on the ring. A man stood holding a microphone, addressing the crowd.

“Welcome everyone, I’d like to get this conditional auctioning started! The name of the game is HIDE AND SEEK”

A few women wearing masks to cover their eyes started handing out papers to everyone present including the four friends. There were seven square printed images of people-one of which they already recognized. The backgrounds were all from the same setting, at night, somewhere dark with little lightning and likely away from the city judging from the earth and rock in the background. There were five males and two females-one of which they already recognized.

“Check out the pictures we’ve got handed out. Your targets are those seven guys and gals!”

“The girl with the glasses….” Trailed Leorio.

“Yeah, she arm wrestled me,”

There was a whisper amongst the crowd, but a similar context was spoken. “Do you think they’re the ones responsible?”

“Maybe. You’re talking about the attack on the auction?”

“Everything was taken,”

The man then called into the microphone, "To win the bid, you must capture a target and deliver it to us! For each target brought in, you'll receive…….a sum of 2 Billion Jenny! There is no time limit and it doesn't matter if the target is dead or alive! Contact us once you've captured one! It'll cost 5 million to participate!"

“2 Billion is a lot!”

Leorio grinned, “And if we capture all of them, that’s 14 billion!

No one argued against registering and paying the fee to participate, but even so, Sakura and Killua were visibly skeptical. Sakura was quick to take in the hints presented in realizing who these people were, but she needed confirmation.

..

..

As they left the building, there were already people making calls and sending the pictures out looking for information, greed sending them into a rush.

"They won't be able to catch their targets," Sakura, Gon, and Leorio looked at their friend, "After all, the Mafia's having trouble handling them."

“Yeah, I overheard that. About the auction being attacked last night and everything was stolen,” Added Sakura.

Leorio looked at the images again, “So you think these guys are the ones responsible?”

"Exactly, this is nothing but a big bounty hunt. The Mafia's admitting they can't catch them alone," Said Killua "There was a ring set up in that room, it was probably going to be used for a betting scheme of some kind but then they switched plans.'

"Makes sense then. If they managed to steal from the Mafia and are still alive….." Leorio pondered.

Killua tapped the side of his head, “They must be nuts to steal from the Mafia. And we already know who would be crazy enough for that.”

Leorio and Gon stopped walking; everything lined up perfectly.

“The Phantom Troupe.” Concluded Gon. Kurapika had said that Hisoka mentioned the Spiders showing up in Yorknew. “That’s right, what is Kurapika up to right now?”

“He’s in the city, but he’s working.” Said Killua.

“What’s he doing?” Sakura asked.

Leorio chided, “Last I heard, he was working as a bodyguard. Probably some VIP. He's looking for the scarlet eyes, so he would want a way into the black market and with the auction, it makes sense."  

Gon pulled out his phone, “I’m going to give him a call,”

They waited for a while, as Gon dialed the number and listened to the ringing on the other end but there was no response.  "He's not answering."

"He must still be busy," Sakura thought that it would probably be a better idea if they didn't tell Kurapika about these pictures. Someone out for revenge could easily be blinded by rage and they’ve already witnessed a sliver of that.

Gon stared at the screen, “What if he went to the auction and got caught up in what happened?

“He wouldn’t have been caught up in the attack. If it’s the Troupe, he’d be actively tracking them down.” Leorio said confidently. “I wouldn’t be surprised if he’s caught one or two of them already!”

Sakura exhaled softly, “That’s what I’m worried about. If he’s out for revenge, he’ll probably want to do it alone and that can be dangerous.”

“On the other hand, this is all speculation. We’re not even sure if Kurapika’s come into contact with the Troupe,” Killua pointed out.

Turning to the sky, dusky pink and orange, Sakura hoped that Killua was right.

Kurapika stood in the now vacant room of the hotel, he listened to his cell phone ringing without a hint of reaction. There weren't many contacts listed, only the ones relating to his work, his friends, and his informant. He already knew that it wasn't anyone from work since he had just spoken to them and had made preparations to protect their boss. He doubted it would be his informant either because that would be a deliberate take of bad timing and therefore there could only be four others who would call him.

His friends.

But he didn’t answer. He couldn’t right now.  Not as he watched the giant of a man step through the doors. They had already encountered once the night before, and after capturing and torturing, Kurapika knew he had left a bad taste in his mouth. Still, that’s what he wanted. The rage and when he escaped with wounded pride that needed to be restored, Kurapika knew what was coming and he was more than ready for it.

Ready to crush his first Spider.

POLL UPDATE: I have created a New poll that will help me decide the future of my writing and I’d love for you to be a part of this decision.

And where you can give your opinion on future works.

Go to my Tumblr Page to access the Poll: https://www.tumblr.com/blog/katsura369

THAT’S ALL FOLKS! Hope you enjoyed this chapter and Remember to stay strong!

-Commission: Demon slayer x My hero academia

 Kunoichi amongst Benders (Avatar x Naruto crossover)  ( 9, 10, 11, 12, 13)

-Kunoichi amongst Heroes chapter  (73, 74, 75)

-Kunoichi amongst Heroes WHAT IF SPIN OFF: Dorms and Exams

-Kunoichi amongst Pirates chapter ( 30, 31, 32)

-Crossroads of Fate chapter  22, 23, 24, 25

-Through the Looking Glass chapter 28, 29, 30, 31, 32

-(SEQUEL) Through the Spyglass chapter 1, 2, 3, 4, 5,6

-SPECIAL HALLOWEEN CHAPTER: Shinigami amongst Shinobi

Want more INFO on my STORIES and ARTWORK lookup Katsura369 in your search Tab!

Chapter Text

Hello Everyone! I’m a little late but today is this authors Birthday, and I’ve stepped away to celebrate for a while and now I’m going to celebrate with new chapters for you! Hope you enjoy

If you have any questions or you want to reach out Please do it through TUMBLR ONLY: tumblr.com/blog/katsura369   

After two more tries to call Kurapika; Leorio, Sakura, Gon, and Killua concluded that he was likely working at the present and wasn't able to take personal calls-at least they hoped that was the case. Their search for the Phantom Troupe began that night, but with little information to go on other than the images they would be depending on luck as they split to venture around the busiest city areas.

“Well I sort of expected this outcome,” said Killua.

Leorio frowned, “So you’re dissing my plan?”  

“No (well yes), but what did you expect?”

Sakura sighed, “You’re right, these guys aren’t amateurs or they would’ve slipped up already. What I’m wondering is, where exactly could you hide when you have half the city looking for you now?”

“If only we had some sort of lead,” Leorio said. “But we can’t use the Hunter website for info because of the price. And we can’t get in touch with Kurapika either-who would have probably been our best bet,”

Sakura nodded, “Yeah, except if Kurapika had information what are the odds he would share them with us?”

Gon looked curious, “What do you mean?”

“Those who are out for revenge often try to isolate themselves when it comes to achieving their goals. It’s doubtful he would even want our help and if we force the issue he’ll probably just shut us out completely.”

“I was thinking the same thing,” said Killua, “Though you sound like you’re speaking from experience,”

Sakura shrugged, throwing her hands behind her head, distant in her eyes. "Something like that, but it's not important. What we need to figure out right now is how we're going to get the intel to find these guys and catch them,"

Gon spoke before the silence could envelop them, "We'll just keep going by ourselves for now. I'm sure Kurapika will be there when we need his help and I'm sure he'll call when he needs us,"

The shift of unspoken tension had lifted as continued down some stone steps, heading further into the city. Stepping a little lighter.

..

..

..

The Net Café was nearly empty by the time they had finished trying to dig up information on the Troupe. Killua, Gon, Sakura, and Leorio leaned back in their seats, staring at the ceiling at a loss.

Leorio clicked his tongue, "Not one useful message. The prize money's attractive but catching these guys is another matter,"

Killua added, “You need a good intelligence network working around the clock and it’s only the four of us.”

“Shouldn’t we then consider offering a reward for information?” Gon said.

"That could work if we could actually rely on people, to tell the truth. I'm sure others looking for these guys are trying to do the same. So we'd need to put up a bigger reward and sort through them all. I'm not sure if it's worth that effort. Don't forget the auctions in three days." Sakura said.

Gon dipped his head in thought, “I guess we’ll just have to offer a bigger reward than the others and we’ll only accept concrete information. Like the Troupe’s current location.”

“That could work but we don’t have the money for that,” Leorio stated but Gon had already thought ahead and was ready to take a drastic measure.

He digs into his pocket, he pulls out his Hunter's license, "We can cover it all with this,"

...

..

..

It was maddening, absolutely maddening. As well as efficient under the circumstances. Even so, that didn't stop his friends from trying to convince him until the last second not to do it. But he did. Gon pawned his Hunter's license. Sakura tried getting him to use her license instead of his own, but Gon refused as Sakura had been using her card as her form of official documentation for everything. It was clear that nothing would change his mind and all they could do was watch as he handed in his card and later checked his account for 100 million.

“There it is,” Gon said, looking at the numbers. 

"You are an idiot,"

Ignoring Killua's comment, Gon looked to Leorio. "Well, what should we do first?"

"Let's start by purchasing a Southern piece catalog."

..

..

..

The auction house was an exceptionally large building, curving like a corner of a square, mainly of tinted glass. According to Leorio, this was Yorknew’s leading auction house and the only way for them to be granted admission would be to buy a catalog which was the ticket and that cost 12 million Jenny.

They easily found the reception where they could purchase the catalog, Sakura giggled as the employees watched Gon sign the papers for payment.

 They received the catalog, a thick book with a card included which would allow up to five people to get into the auction. The card was also registered under Gon’s name to partake in the auction.

"Of course, there's no change in the price," Sakura said, scanning the single page of Greed Island. Although all the information they had received from the Hunter website was also in the catalog. Including a warning about the danger of death.

But that was going to have to be neatly put away for another time. Their main concern was still raising the funds to bid for the game. They already posted online for information regarding the Phantom Troupe members along with the promise of the reward. And they tried to be as specific as possible, demanding photographic or recorded evidence of their current whereabouts.

What raised a concern then was the But she told herself that if this was the way to get to Greed Island, then she promised to do everything in her power to make sure they got there. She was now a part of this story and she wanted to integrate her role to ensure the best outcome.

“Now we wait for the information to come in. First, we catch one of the spiders and then make them tell us where the rest of them are hiding!"

Sakura chuckled, “Oh how easy you make it sound.”

“Well maybe it will be!” countered Leorio.

"Hey, Gon!" Killua realized that their jovial friend had remained behind at one of the stores. He was crouched down in front of many times but only focused on an oddly shaped knife.

“What’s wrong?” asked Leorio.

"Oh, that's a Ben's knife, good eye Gon."

“What’s a Ben’s knife?” Sakura asked.

“It’s part of a collection of knives produced by a mass murderer,” Killua took the knife from Gon, “This looks like one of his lesser-known originals that collectors are after,”

“You’re kidding, Gon how did you know about it?”

“I didn’t,” the boy replied surprising the pinkette. “It just caught my attention, so I got curious and when I looked closer at it with Gyo, I noticed a faint aura,”

Sakura and Killua activated their Gyo in their eyes and saw a small amount of white mist pouring from the blade.  

“You’re right,”

Leorio was puzzled, “What’s Gyo?”

“It’s another form of Nen,” explained Killua, “Basically you look really hard at something…..That’s it!”

His friends jolted.

“What’s it?”

“Another way to make money!” KIillu exclaimed, “Remember, four-eyes said that really talented people use Nen without even realizing it? If we search for items with aura in them like this knife, it’s likely some genius made them!”

Sakura and Gon smiled in realization, “I get it! We can find hidden gems with no formal appraisal training!”

“And auction off what we find!” finished Sakura.

“If you guys want that, write down your price,” said the salesman.

“Customers get to name their own prices?” asked Killua.

"Yes. This is a silent market. You write down what you're willing to pay and when the time expires the highest bidder wins the item,"

The items that were present on display, all had prices written on them but several of the numbers had been scratched out on the cards, only increasing the value of items.

"You three go ahead and handle the treasure hunting, I'm gonna check our online forums to see if any new information came in," said Leorio.

“Alright, but we’re working on teaching you Gyo when we get back,” Sakura teased running in a separate direction to Gon and Killua.

..

..

..

While the task was made easy with Gyo and despite the time the three spent searching through the entire marketplace; Sakura, Killua, and Gon returned with one item each. They had agreed to bid at least 2.5 times higher if there was already a bid placed on an item, and most of the items that emitted aura already had bids, but they were all by the same person. Someone named Zepile.

"Well, that wasn't too bad. We got three and lost one,"

They managed to get a hold of a beautifully handcrafted porcelain doll, a painting, and a wooden statue. Gon had tried to also get an oddly designed pot with a face carved into it. However, this mysterious Zepile bidder continued to outbid him until he eventually won the vase at the deadline.

"I really thought we'd find more here," Sakura had to be disappointed after searching the entire market like that. Looking ahead for 8 billion was so far in the distance they couldn't even see their target yet.

Capturing the spiders was looking to be their only option.

The auction house was their first stop to present their finds, however, when they got there, they were informed that with the catalog already printed it was impossible to allow additional items in the auction. Then they were advised to try the trade market. Leaving the auction house they returned to the market with their goods in hand.

“I’m kinda disappointed,” Sakura admitted.

“Same here,” said Killua.

“Do you think where we auction off will affect the price of these?” Sakura asked.

“Well there will be professionals at the trade market, so if any of these are genuine we should get a great price,” said Gon.

“Just hope we don’t get scammed,”

“What do you mean? Why would that happen?”

Sakura turned to Gon, with a deadpan expression "Short-term memory Gon? Without us knowing the prices we're running a bigger risk of getting tricked just like we were with the online auction,"

Killua grinned, “Then let’s go find out,”

Gon nodded, “By the way; getting scammed. That was all your fault guys,”

“HEY!”

..

..

..

The musky scent of old antiques permeated the air, filling the small shop with a sense of nostalgia and history. Shelves and tables were cluttered with an assortment of items, stacked haphazardly as if each one held a story waiting to be discovered.

The husky owner inspected the items with eyes that made the three friends feel a bit too hopeful. Passing themselves off as siblings to add to the illusion that the items were found in their cellar and having parents who sent them to sell it for the right price. All for the sake of preventing annoying questions and suspicion. Also serves as a reminder not to underestimate Killua's skills of deception.

The painting and doll were both items of value and prices estimated were profitable; however, the wooden statue that Gon had managed to get a hold of was a loss according to the dealer.

“The box and statue are from different periods,” he explained. “It’s probably only worth 1500 jenny,”

It had them at a loss, because if that was the case then why did it have aura? Of course, this wasn't a question they could ask. With their appraisal skills nonexistent the only choice was to believe the words of someone who had been doing this job longer than they have taken interest in it.

Then the dealer flashed them a smile "However, that would be its appraisal as artwork, the wood, on the other hand, is quite valuable. It's hard to come by these days and I know someone who would be willing to pay 100,000. So I'll make you an offer. If you sell me the painting and doll for 420,000 I'll buy the wood for 80,000"

“500,000 huh?” Killua looked to his friends, “What do you think?”

"Feel free to think it over, but you probably won't get a better offer." The dealer took the wooden statue turning towards the door that, led to the backroom, "In the meantime, let me check the age of the wood,"

The three were ready to let the man walk away with the statue so that they could privately discuss their next move to make when the bell signaling another customer entered but it was a forceful ring; followed by a booming voice.

“Don’t take another step! Put down the statue!”

A man with short cut hair, long sideburns, and thick oddly curved eyebrows that made it hard to identify his frown appeared through the door, tightly grasping a covered passel in his right hand and pointing directly at the antique dealer with his left in accusation.

“What’s the meaning of this?”

"Don't let him scam you, kids," the stranger warned stepping further into the shop.

“What are you talking about?” asked Sakura.

“I have done no such thing! Who are you to accu-

Pointing to the statue, he said, “The price for the doll and painting were accurate but not what he said about the statue,” he glared at the dealer, “He only wanted to ‘inspect’ the statue to take what’s inside!”

“Inside?” The three echoed.  

“It’s a wooden trove. Three hundred years ago, it was a way for the wealthy to hide their valuables,”

The statue was a vault? That would explain why the shop owner was so eager to cut them a deal like this, but at the same time, the three were skeptical. If they argued against him now, it was likely they wouldn't be able to trade with him. On the other hand, if they were being scammed…

“Then how can we prove it?” Sakura chided.

"Exactly," a new voice entered the mix. From the door behind the counter entered another individual. An appraiser for the store owner. "How can you prove it's a real trove? For starters, while the wood indicates it’s three hundred years old, the statue might be modern. This is known as hoodwinking, kids. A method for counterfeiting.”

“But that’s not what I’m doing,” The unknown man said, stepping in front of the statue, drawing his finger on a line in the middle of the wood, “This seam contains an adhesive used back in that period,”

That didn’t deter the appraiser, “You’re insisting it’s real? But it’s possible that the contents have been switched out with fakes and the statue reassembled. We call that a dud.  By double-dipping, using new adhesive to create it. But only an amateur would do that. A professional would melt the adhesive with a flame. This is known as welding,”

"If the fire was used, the wood will be scarred or the adhesive would dissolve,"

“Boy they don’t let up,” Killua whispered, his friends nodded in agreement. Somehow this had become a battle between these two strangers over their treasures. They were going back and forth about the wooden vault before the unknown stranger finally confessed.

“I’m a professional appraiser and I swear by my eyes this is a real wooden trove!”

Sakura interjected, "Then let's open it. Right here, right now, and settle this. Any objections?"

There were none and the antique dealer was forced to recede.

Sakura, Killua, and Gon stared at the statue as they allowed the man to take a hammer and crack one of the wood clean down the middle. Out poured the sound of precious metal clinking against each other as they fell from their hold, putting awed gleams in the three children's eyes.

There was an even bigger surprise when the three left with their treasures and the stranger professional appraiser who identified himself as Zepile. The one who had been trying to outbid them at the silent market and now they knew why.

“Thanks for the help back there Zepile-san,” Gon smiled.

“Consider it give and take, my fair share, twenty percent of the profits,”

Killua and Sakura’s smiles instantly dropped. He was actually commanding commission for appraising their items without them even giving consent and they were expected to pay?

“You’re going to rob us?” Killua gritted.

"Hey if I hadn't shown up, you kids would've been scammed big time without even knowing it,"

"Can't be any worse than last time," Sakura said out loud.

“But he did save us a lot of money,” countered Gon, to which Killua was quick to retort.

“Are you forgetting we have to make as much jenny as possible and on a deadline? We can probably buy him lunch,”

Zepile agreed quickly, “Sure that’s fine too,”

..

..

..

Before any demands were made of them, they took Zepile to a nearby restaurant; with the time already passing lunch, it wasn't a waste anyway. Leorio still hadn't contacted them on anything so there was no rush either. Between raising money for the auction, contacting Kurapika, and now searching for the Phantom Troupe, they had to savor whatever leisure time they had.

Zepile certainly attempted to get the most out of Killua's suggestion for a free lunch, by ordering as much as he could eat, their table was emitting the smell of warm food ranging from meat, salads, seafood, pasta, and more.

“Glad you didn’t offer to buy him dinner too,” Sakura said, sipping her juice.

“Maybe we should pay him a commission,” suggested Gon,

“Dude, you are such a pushover!” exclaimed Killua.

Zepile waved his hand because his mouth was full before he swallowed. "It's alright, I just want to know something; what made you bid on those items?"  

Forks nearing or in their mouths froze; the three looked at one another in uncertainty.

“What do you want to do?” Sakura asked,

“Should we tell him?”

“Beats paying him,” shrugged Killua.

They gave Zepile a brief but discrete explanation about their Nen ability to see the aura from the items they bided on which indicated talented individuals. Though they were discrete, the explanation was long enough for all of them to finish their meal and pile the plates in a corner of the table.

"Well, that explains why you bought the statue and those other items, and why you didn't bid on the other collectibles,"

“There were others?” Killua asked.

There had been but according to Zepile, they were listed as manufactured-not handmade items which meant no aura and that meant no clue for the three.  

“So why do you need money so bad?”

Killua interjected before one of his friends answered, “We’ll do this. We answer your question and you answer ours,”

“Fine, mine first,”

Zepile was told that they wanted to buy a specific item at the auction, but before he could ask which Killua asked him how much they would likely receive if they sold the contents of the trove at the market, which would depend on the dealers there.  

“So what item do you want to buy?”

“A game called Greed Island,” Killua answered.

Zepile nearly fell out of his seat, “That ridiculously expensive game,”

“How much is that pot you bought worth?”

Zepile put his hand on the covered item, “This is garbage. Why do you want that expensive game?”

They gestured to Gon, “We’re looking for Gon’s dad. The game has a clue inside. So why did you choose that pot, if you knew what was in the wooden trove?”

“Yeah, I’ve been curious,” Sakura said.

Zepile rubbed the back of his neck, “I made this pot but it wasn’t an original, it’s counterfeited. This was how I used to make my living before I became an appraiser. I feel mortified when I see how poorly made these are, so promised myself whenever I saw them to buy them back,”

“How much would a real one cost?”

“My turn,” Zepile mocked, he pointed to Gon, “What does your dad do?”

“He’s a pro hunter,” the boy answered without delay.

“HOW MUCH WOULD A REAL ONE COST?”

“Forty to fifty thousand,” Zepile dismissed, more interested in Gon’s father now. “A pro hunter? There are a few in the antiques and none of them are normal. Won’t it be impossible for the three of you to find him alone?”

“It’s fine,” Gon said, “Because I’m also a hunter and so is Sakura,”

That time Zepile slipped almost completely under the table; he knew that Gon and Killua couldn't be older than thirteen and Sakura had to at least be fifteen or sixteen; it was intriguing to think that such young children who were about to get scammed at the antique dealers were hunters themselves.

“Okay this is my final question,” Zepile smiled, “Is there anything I can help you with? If you want to make money you’ll need an appraiser. You can even set the price you want to pay me,”

Sakura leaned back, “That’s a very generous offer. But why?”

“Yeah, why do you want to help us?” asked Gon.

A severe expression glimpsed over Zepile’s face for an instant before it softened again when he turned to the pot on his seat, “It made me happy that this piece of junk caught your eye,"

Gon nearly jumped off the seat and he would have if he hadn’t been between Sakura and Killua. “It’s not junk! It holds your Nen and though everyone has it, only a few people can use it. That just shows how talented you are! So it's not junk-not even close,"  

The diligence in the winsome boy’s eyes confirmed for Zepile that he had not been deceived. He had followed the three from the marker to the dealer and he knew that he wanted to work with them. In all his time as an appraiser, Zepile had become accustomed to appraising people as well. He thought something different about Gon in particular, and he finally came to understand that this was a boy with no particular concern for what was good or bad if it sated his curiosity. Very childlike but in a terrifying manner.

..

..

..

After paying the bill, with free time on their hands Zepile offered one more source of distraction. Gon had been curious about the different methods of counterfeiting appraisers and though it irked his friends who were struggling to keep the boy’s mind on one track instead of allowing it to wander, Zepile wanted to show them one more method.

Taking a small toy from a vending machine, he presented the sphere to the three.  Twisting the top and taking out a dog-shaped toy that fits in his palm "This is another technique that recently surfaced known as exposing. You reveal the opened statue with a fake treasure. Because people assume you wouldn't open it if the treasure is fake, you can fool them however it isn't a technique long-lived. Therefore another was developed, can you guess what it is?"  

Sakura leaned on her hand, staring at the plastic container, "You fake the treasure?"

“Nope,”

Killua then chided, “Remove the treasure from a different place!”

“Bingo!” Zepile snapped his fingers, “You remove the treasure by creating a new opening and replace it with fakes and reseal the hole. That is side-stepping and it’s fooled many professional appraisers,”

"Wow, you live in an incredible world" Gon admired. Just then his cell phone rang in his pocket. "Hello?" he waited for Leorio to respond, and while Sakura and Killua couldn't hear what he said, they understood when Gon responded, "What? A Spider?"

The Phantom Troupe.

..

..

..

Their advertising method had come through, and Leorio confirmed the evidence having viewed the video himself. Sakura, Gon, and Killua left Zepile with their items, entrusting him to handle the auctioning and he gladly obliged.

Their targets were two of the spiders listed in the picture and now they were only a little ways from them in a crowded area, seated among one of the many tables. A lanky man with a straight face, and long straight dark hair; there was also a woman with dark pink hair wilder than Sakura's and stern blue eyes.

Gon, Leorio, Killua, and Sakura had a clear view of the pair, but they were distanced in a restaurant inside a building. They were not only keeping an eye on their targets but on a couple who were acting as their temporary informants who were only a table away from the troupe members.

Leorio had a short conversation with them over the phone and Killua wired the money promised for the intel. Sakura watched the two get up and make a hasty leave. At least it didn’t like they would be having any casualties in broad daylight.

‘Even so, this makes me nervous,’

“So how do we catch those two?” Leorio asked.

“It’s impossible,” Killua stated.

Sakura jutted her elbow into his side, “Don’t say that, it’s not impossible but it’s not something we should rush into just because we’ve found them. As for a head to head fight-we should avoid that at all cost,”

Leorio pushed out of his seat, raising his voice. “Are you kidding me!? Why are you saying this now?!”

Killua frowned, “Get down! Do you want them to see us?” He waited until Leorio was seated again before continuing, “My dad once had to take out a spider for a job,”

"Really?" Gon asked, watching the boy sip on his ice cream sundae without his usual smile whenever he had sugar in his mouth.

“He doesn’t complain much, but he said the pay wasn’t worth it and that is the highest compliment he gives a target. He even gathered all of us together and told us to stay away from the troupe,”

Sakura scratched her head, “You could’ve mentioned that a little sooner! I’ve met your dad and if he’s giving a warning….”

“That was years ago, so I thought we might have a chance,”

Leorio wasn’t convinced just yet, “Are they really that strong?”

Then Killua casually asked a question that made the color drain from their faces, and a chill ran up his friend's spine.  "Would it help to imagine two Hisoka's sitting there?"

Sakura covered her face after the image emerged, "That made it worse,"

Hisoka was a member of the Phantom Troupe and just using his skills and power as a platform for judging the other spiders was enough information for Sakura to understand that it wouldn't be smart to take them head-on or together, be it all at once or in pair. She had her own experiences in fighting people like this, but she often had a coordinated team and right now, between Gon, Killua, and herself they were all on the same level as far as their Nen powers went. While the Phantom Troupe was much higher.

Then a little corner of her mouth lifted. Despite the odds, it wasn’t as if they had nothing to work with. From here on it would all be a matter of strategy. She just had to make sure she didn’t make any mistakes.

“So,” she began, leaning forward. “What do you guys want to do? They probably already know someone’s watching them,”

“Do you think so?” asked Leorio. “Aren’t they here because they’re on a date or something?”

“Are they really?” asked Gon.  

Killua shook his head, "No of course not. They're paying close attention to their surroundings and already noticed the other couple behind them. I thought they were being cautious because the Mafia was after them but then why come out to a public area? Unless…..

Gon jolted, “It’s a trap?”

"Exactly," Sakura pointed, keeping herself from turning to the window again. "They're probably acting as bait,"

The moment of silence was broken with a sudden increasing tension in the air that could be felt from their distance. Sakura, Leorio, Killua, and Gon stilled in their chairs, as the atmosphere changed for those who were perceptive past the regular level. What brought on this sudden tension was unknown, but they at least knew who it was coming from.

“I’ve got a bad feeling,” said Gon.

“They didn’t notice us right?” Sakura asked, feeling a trickle of sweat down her forehead.

“No way,” Killua affirmed.

“Are you sure? I can’t use Zetsu like the three of you,” Leorio rasped.

“Zetsu would only attract attention. They’re surveying the area and everyone around, not checking for Nen users.” Killua calmly plucked the cherry from his desert, “So I suggest you try to act normal,”

Sakura wasn't the problem, in this case, Gon and Leorio, on the other hand, were pulling strained smiles with beads of cold sweat on their faces.

“Can we just figure out what we’re going to do now?” Sakura asked. After the tension cleared, the two stood up from the table and began walking away.

“We can’t leave empty-handed,” Gon stated with finality and determined eyes. No one argued.

"Here's the plan then, Gon, Sakura, and I will tail them since we can use Zetsu,"

When they moved out of the booth, everyone activated their Zetsu, becoming close to transparent, erasing their presence.  To Leorio, it was as if they had become transparent right in front of him.

Killua pulled out his phone, "We'll use our cellphones to communicate, ring once for abort, and only pick up if it rings a second time. And if any of us gets spotted we stop right away. And if one of us thinks it's too dangerous, we call it quits without question,"

Sakura and Gon nodded. They at least wanted to get out of this alive and after assessing the two from afar they knew better than to jump into anything that could sink them before they realized they were drowning.

With this, even Sakura felt the need to be extra cautious.

“Fine but there’s one more adjustment I want to make to this plan,”  

..

..

..

The trio slipped out of the restaurant, their Zetsu activated to conceal their presence and blend seamlessly with the bustling crowd. Their tracking skills were well-honed, each with their own experiences and strengths. Killua's background as an assassin and Sakura's extensive training in reconnaissance provided them with an edge in shadowing their targets. Gon, despite his lack of formal training, had proven his ability to follow even the most elusive individuals, having successfully tailed Hisoka during the Hunter Exam.

Lerio was given the task of meeting with Zepile and and overlooking the auctioning.

Gon and Killua took the high ground and tracked the two troupe members from the roof; Sakura had said she would keep a closer watch from the ground and that it would be better if Gon and Killua didn't call her unless they were planning to abort.

But while they were shadowing, communicating with one another, the two couldn’t help but wonder where  Sakura was.  

..

..

Jumping from roof to roof, made for the easiest route and they were able to see everything.

Even so, Killua was already aware that they probably wanted to be followed, but without seeing any changes in behavior to indicate they were found out, he kept shadowing them. He remained skeptical, more so about what Sakura might be doing in terms of following them because he hadn't spotted her once amongst the crowd. Not while they were walking through the plaza, or heading up the street, crossing the roads and they were getting further and further away from the city, and still no sign of her.

He called Gon, “Any sight on your end?”

“No, but I’m sure she’s close,”

“Okay, then let’s keep moving and remember the signs, one ring and we’re out,”

“Gotcha,”

They were moving closer towards a deserted area and Killua's mind was beginning to run. This was either a trap or a chance for them were go back to their hideout. After catching no changes in their behavior, Killua decided to hold off on aborting.

The streets had slowly tuned to silence and vacancy; before long there were no more roads to follow. Buildings with walls cracked like glass, missing windows, rotted wood, pave-less paths, crumbling concrete and brick; more importantly no other living soul aside from themselves.

Killua stared at their targets, peering from a window in one of the buildings, not bothering to glimpse around for Gon, already knowing he was doing the same in another building that formed a near-perfect square. This would be the best place to spot someone if they were being tailed but there was no way they had realized this.

They weren’t moving from their position though. Could they be waiting? Or have they spotted the three?

‘Couldn’t be,’ Zetsu allowed them to completely mask their presence, hence their perception couldn't exceed them. Still, Killua could not bring himself to stop the cold sweat. He called Gon, again, speaking in a hushed whisper all the while.  

"Hey, Killua. What do you think they're doing?"

“Either waiting for someone or trying to lure us out,” He answered through gritted teeth.

“Do you think they know we’re following them?”

“It’s 50-50 at best right now,” They still weren’t moving though. “They don’t know our location, so they’re trying to draw us out if it’s the latter. Hold your position for now. I’m gonna hang up but if they give any kind of reaction we’ll make a run for it.”

“Alright, but what about-

“I’ll give the ring once, don’t worry,” Killua said knowing Gon was referring to Sakura He hung up and waited. Even while watching Killua was still trying to understand what Sakura was doing.

“Don’t try to call me unless it’s to abort. I’ll be close by promise,”

That was enough to convince them to listen.

There was finally movement down below; the man had taken out a cell phone himself but was too far for Killua to hear what was being said.  Even so; he didn't miss the change in direction of his eyes that sharply looked at the window where Killua was standing. It was like being hit with a hot rod at the back of your head. Gon and Killua immediately tried to escape without communicating it, only to find their paths blocked.

..

..

..

Sakura had a lot of experience shadowing individuals with a team and discovered that at times big groups drew attention if you weren't cautious and it only took an instant. So to distract from that weakness, distance was key but Sakura had a different take on shadowing than Gon and Killua did for that moment.

..

..

Gon knew to run when he saw the dark-haired man turn his head up at a window on the other side; Killua was spotted. Despite launching away from the window at top speed, Gon found he was already cornered. Someone blocked his exit route while barely acting as if she was. A tall blonde, in a neat suit emitted a threatening presence.

And another voice turned up behind him from the window, “Pakunoda, you were following us?”

"Machi. It was the boss's orders," The woman Pakunoda said averting her eyes from Gon, "Phinks and I were told to trail after you and Nobunaga,"

“I see,” Machi turned to Gon, standing straight. He didn’t know which direction to try and make a run for it. Strangely enough, he wasn't immediately ambushed

“Boy, do you know the chain user? And think before you answer?”

“A nen user who uses chains to fight.” Machi said stepping towards Gon, “He sent you to follow us right?”

“I don’t know who that is, we followed you for our own reasons,” Gon answered as honestly and calmly as he could. He was trying to find an opening and that was hard enough to do while trying to breathe properly.

Machi didn’t try to confirm it with Gon but instead turned to Pakunoda, “Well?”

“I don’t know. If he’s lying he’s certainly good at it,” Pakunoda raised her hand, “Why don’t I check?”  

..

..

Killua hadn’t even noticed the man in the tracksuit carrying a powerful posture standing right behind him at the entrance until he turned around to try and escape. He hadn’t even realized there was a double-shadowing happening, now he was cornered between Nobunaga and Phinks. Attempting to escape before only resulted in him having to rip the skin from around his ankles, now all he could focus on was staying alive for as long as possible.

He was asked a series of questions and Killua surrendered to all of them, explaining the reasons for following them, how he used Zetsu to shadow them, and that he only knew the basics of Nen. But they weren’t the only ones being informed, Killua was also able to subtract information from the questions he was giving. The Troupe was looking for someone they were calling ‘the chain user’

"Aright nothing we can do if you don't know," Nobunaga looked like he wanted to say more, but he noticed something in the corner of his eyes, small, bright white and big green eyes.

“Meow,” The cat walked into the room, behind Phinks.

Nobunaga looked back at Killua, “Well now kid you’ve got two choices-

The only indication of what happened next was the puff of smoke that appeared behind Phinks before his body was sent flying into Nobunaga's and they were both crashing through the window, taking pieces of the building down to earth with them. Killua was frozen for a moment before a hand shot out from the debris and dust and yanked him out of the window.

Only when he was touching the sun again, did he see who was jumping out of the building with him.

“SAKURA!”

“Hey,” She winked.

On the other end, he heard another loud crash, blurs of red and green. Sakura carrying Gon under her arm. He almost panicked, wondering who it was running with him under their arm. Then he remembered her ability to make a clone. But he saw that cat turn into her.

“Sakura what the heck-

“Killua!” Gon leaned forward, a little more under the other Sakura to see his friend, “What’s going on? Sakura?”

“It’s a clone,” The Sakura carrying Gon said,

“When you said you had an idea to improve our plan…..I didn’t think this is what you meant,”

There was another way for her to follow after the two without being spotted by her targets and her friends. Something she had learned a while back from Naruto. Clones were Naruto's specialty and so was transforming, and he would often use that to deceive his enemies. Sakura decided to implement the same tactic to shadow the troupe members.

While following them, she transformed into a different individuals. It was only a coincidence that she caught sight of them just as they reached the deserted area of the city. She took the form of the most inconspicuous thing she could think of a cat. She then waited for the chance to escape. Already realizing that capturing the members when they were outnumbered now would be too risky.

They were nearing the end of this city, if they could get out into a crowded area they would be able to use Zetsu and hide.

“I’ll explain the details later, let’s just focus on getting out of here right-

The clone carrying Gon vanished in a puff of smoke, and the boy skidded across the ground trying to at least end without facing the dirt. Sakura attempted to reach for him without losing her speed, but she felt a burning pain, that singed her insides, something hot coming into contact with her flesh in the bottom of the back of her thigh and top of her shoulder.

The pain and suddenness caused her to crash, and Killua fell with her, they weren't able to register the pain of scraping along the dirt road.  

“Sakura!” The boys tried to rush to the pinkette clutching her shoulder in pain, trying to curl without moving her leg.

“Dammit…” Sakura hissed, feeling her gloves soak in the warmth of her blood, “Just run! Go!”

“No way!”

Gon managed to get the pinkette into his arms and lift her, but when they turned to run, blurs passed and they were cornered, Phinks and Nobunaga standing in front of them and Machi and Pakunoda behind, ready to strike. Though none of them were unscathed which gave Sakura a trickle of pride through her anxiousness and pain.  

“Don’t try anything now,” Pakunoda held up her gun that was already smoking and they guessed who was shot.

Phinks wiped the side of his mouth, removing the dirt. “Damn, that was quite a punch,”

“Must be an enhancer,” Machi said, looking down at Sakura writhing in pain.

“Alright kids, now it’s time for one more question,” Nobunaga held the hilt of his sword, and they felt their bodies tense from the sense of danger. “Do you want to die now or later?”

..

..

..

“Sorry guys,” Sakura muttered, staring at her wounded leg. She could feel the hole where the metal had scalded inside her, serving as a constant burning reminder of the situation she had trapped her friends in now.

“It’s not your fault Sakura,” Gon said.

Gon and Killua lifted Sakura cautiously out of the car, her arms around their shoulders. 

Instead of attempting to eliminate them right away, which wouldn't have probed everyone into a fight, the Phantom Troupe members told them to get into the car. Which ensured a tense drive further away, to the outskirts of the city where no one would have a purpose to wander to unless they were up to no good

The only questions they were asked, were the reason for their shadowing, and they told the truth, it was the the bounty on their heads. But the troupe was asking if they knew of a chain user which they didn’t.

..

..

They weren't rushed as they followed the Troupe members into a destitute building, unwelcoming and inhabited. That's what they discovered when they came into a clearing. On a wall that had broken and piled, now functioning as stools for seven intimidating individuals despite their various demeanors and appearances.

“Welcome to our base,”

THAT’S ALL FOLKS! Hope you enjoyed this chapter and Remember to stay strong!

If you want to get a hold of these latest chapters check out my TUMBLR

NEW STORY: Kunoichi amongst Reapers

-Commission: Demon slayer x My hero academia  (PART 1 & 2)

 Kunoichi amongst Benders (Avatar x Naruto crossover)  ( 10, 11, 12, 13, 14)

-Kunoichi amongst Heroes chapter  (76, 77, 78)

-Kunoichi amongst Heroes WHAT IF SPIN OFF: Dorms and Exams

-Kunoichi amongst Pirates chapter ( 32 , 33,34 )

-Crossroads of Fate chapter  23, 24, 25 , 26

-Through the Looking Glass chapter 28, 29, 30, 31, 32. 33,

-(SEQUEL) Through the Spyglass chapter 1, 2, 3, 4, 5,6

-SPECIAL HALLOWEEN CHAPTER: Shinigami amongst Shinobi

Want more INFO on my STORIES and ARTWORK lookup Katsura369

Chapter Text

I’m back everyone! And you know what that means, it’s time for another chapter! A little update, I’m really pushing to get my stories prepped for when I leave so that all updates will arrive on time and I want to say thank you all for your patience and hope you enjoy!

If you have any questions or you want to reach out Please do it through TUMBLR ONLY: tumblr.com/blog/katsura369   

Now standing face to face with the Phantom troupe, Sakura, Gon, and Killua began placing a few of other members by the fliers. But There was one amongst them that was too familiar to dismiss.

‘Hisoka,’

The magician, turned away seemingly indifferent to the appearance of the three, while the rest of his fellow troupe members observed the three. He clearly intended for them to play dumb, but Gon was a little too late to catch onto the game and looked at him with recognition.

“Ah!”

'Idiot,' Sakura and Killua thought. They were already aware that Hisoka was a member, but he was fickle and they could probably count on that to help them out of this situation but not if everything was laid out in the open for the rest of the troupe to see.

“What is it?” asked Nobunoga, “You know someone here?”

“Well,” Sakura trailed looking to Killua.

When Killua turned to the troupe members and caught sight of the girl Gon arm wrestled, sitting, reading a book he pointed to her. “Yeah, that girl over there!”

“What? Shizuku?”

Shizuku looked up at them only to say, “Nope, never seen them before,”

Sakura pulled back a little, “What…?”

Another member, Feitan, a man with pitch-dark hair and narrow eyes recognized them, "That's right, it's the arm wrestling kid,"

Shizuku still couldn't seem to recollect, but then another one of her comrades, Franklin, a burly man and by far the largest man with long ear-lobes, scars, and piercings covering his face pointed to the friends, "You lost to him in arm-wrestling two days ago,"

“What? That’s a lie. I wouldn’t lose to a kid,” She didn’t say it in a manner that indicated she was angry, only stating fact.

"Well, you were using your weaker arm,"

Feitan sighed, “Don’t bother. Once Shizuku forgets something she’ll never remember,”

Shalnark then noticed the state of the other Troupe members who had just walked in, “Why do you all look like you’ve been-

“Punched through a building,” Machi finished, before turning sharply to Sakura, who glared back in turn. Despite the bullets lodged in her shoulder and thigh, Sakura was prepared to deliver a few more hits if she had to.  

"This pink-haired brat?" Feitan narrowed his eyes.

Phinks craned his neck, "It's not like she landed a fair punch, but it wasn't exactly soft either,"

"They've all got some power it seems," said Nobunaga, then turning to Gon. "Did you beat Shizuku?"

Gon affirmed and that seemed to tip Nobunaga’s interest away from the matter at hand for now.

“Alright then, let’s see what you’ve got,”

“Huh?”

Nobunaga gestured to a set of stone slabs that were relatively flat, “Over there, we’ll arm-wrestle,”

“Don’t take too long,” Phinks chided,

“You want to go too?” asked Machi.

"Yeah," He pointed a thumb at Sakura, "See how tough this one is,"

"Well, you're gonna have to wait,"

Sakura just glowered.

..

..

.. 

Every time that small hand, slammed down onto the broken pieces of rubble, scraping more each time until it was raw and bleeding, Sakura would grimace and Killua would wince but they were unable to move from their positions as the rest of the Troupe members surrounded the stone slabs where Nobunaga and Gon were arm-wrestling. They were in such proximity that Sakura knew she wouldn't be able to move quickly enough to grab Killua and Gon and make a run for it. While seemingly with their guard down, there were essentially no blind spots.

In the middle of their sixth round, Nobunaga asked, "Hey, when it comes to arm-wrestling where do I rank?"

“Seventh-eighth?” Franklein answered, hard of recalling. It had been years since the entire group came together for a job, hence it was rather difficult to remember.

“You’re not the strongest or the weakest,” said Machi.

"Right," Nobunaga nodded indifferently, ignoring Gon's struggle to bring down his arm. "The strongest was this guy called Uvogin. But he was killed by the chain user,"

Killua attempted to reason, to stop Gon’s pain. “We already told you we don’t know who that is!”

“We shadowed you because of your bounties,” Sakura added.

"Hey, you kids!" Nobunaga turned to them, slamming Gon's hand harder than necessary down. "If you speak without permission again, I'll kill you,"

Killua bit the inside of his tongue, but Sakura as she was, wouldn’t allow herself to close off silently. She would've loved to take the attention away from Gon so he could recover.

“Yeah? Would you like another bruise on your other cheek so they can match?”

Shalnark laughed softly, “She’s brave huh?”

“Well she did send us all through a wall," Machi pointed out,

“Though I wouldn’t get cocky,” said Feitan, glaring at Sakura, who returned the stare with her own release of bloodlust.  “Unless you want more holes in you,”

“There’s enough already, and I need her arms intact Feitan,” warned Phinks.

“Sakura!” Killua gripped the girl’s wrist hard, terrified for her wellbeing. He had to stop her before she said anything else.

“But she doesn’t need her tongue, so you better watch your mouth or I’ll cut it out,” Nobunaga warned, then returning to Gon. “One more time,”

Sakura and Killua watched the drop of blood fall from Gon’s hand as he gripped Nobunaga’s again. And the tension returned as if nothing happened.

"Uvogin was an enhancer. Simple-minded and straightforward. He loved a good fight but was fussy about time, and would always get into fights with me and Franklin He'd beat the crap out of me in an unarmed brawl. I've known him since before the Troupe was formed. He would never…. lose in a fair fight!"

That's when they saw the tears in Nobunaga's eyes, mixed with anger, frustration, and sadness of mourning it was almost too unbelievable.

"I will make his killer pay," declared Nobunaga. Sakura watched Gon's handshake in his grasp, "I'll find him, no matter how many I have to kill. The chain user bears a strong grudge against us. He was hired recently by the Mafia's Nostrade family. You might not know him directly but you may have heard rumors about him! Think hard…"

Gon might not have bothered to even try to piece this together, but the image was becoming clearer to Sakura and Killua whose intellect had been honed to a sharp point. There was only one person they knew who bared a strong grudge against the Phantom Troupe, who they hadn't been able to contact despite the agreement to meet in Yorknew on a deadline, and who would be looking to take down the Troupe….

Sakura did her best to remain passive in expression when the realization dawned on her.

‘Oh crap, Kurapika…’

“I don’t know but even if I did, I would never tell you!” Gon said in a firm, promising tone. He clutched Nobunaga’s hand tighter, forgetting the burning sensation of his wounds, now fired with fury in his gut and determined to let it burn. “I thought you were all a bunch of heartless monsters, but you shed tears for your friend…..Why couldn’t you spare a fraction of that grief for the people you’ve killed!?”

Gon's aura began to surge through his arm, and it enhanced his strength, enough to bring down Nobunaga's hand to his side. It was a victory very short-lived when Feitan appeared behind Gon, grabbing the winning arm and twisting it behind his back, with such swiftness it was difficult to follow.

“You’re getting too cocky,”

“Gon!”

Sakura attempted to leap forward, pushing chakra to her legs gave her a blinding boost to end up behind Feitan, ready to deal a powerful blow to his head but then she barely saw the shadow behind her before her ability to breathe was restricted, her windpipe squeezing shut and her back hitting the ground hard. She looked up and with blurry caught sight of Phink’s combed back blonde hair.

“Whoa there now,”

“Bastard!” She croaked with a non-existent voice.  

Killua was also stuck, having attempted to step forward only for Hisoka to appear behind him, holding a card at his ceratoid artery. Daring him to take the plunge, but he couldn’t move, his fear swallowing him entirely.

“One more step and I’ll cut you,”

“Answer the question, do you know who the chain user is?” Feitan said, deciding to take over this slow interrogation.

“I already told you I don’t!” Gon hissed.

Seeing how his fellow troupe member was ready to move in, Nobunaga intervened, "Feitan stop,"

“Stop what?”

“Stop what you’re about to do,”

“You know what I’m about to do?”

“You’re going to break his arm right?”

"Not immediately," Feitan answered nonchalantly, "I'd start with a finger, peel off a nail,"

Sakura glowered at this, "You'll have to kill me before you can even think about-

Again her head was slammed into the concrete, cracking behind her, “That’s enough out of you,”

She still glared silently with that defiance in her eyes. She didn't want to allow herself to fall into this state of intimidation anymore, not with these people. Not when she could compare them to the enemies back in her world ones she had stood against with comrades.

“Just stop,” said Nobunaga.

“Why are you giving me orders?” Feitan countered, “I have no reason to listen to you,”

For Gon, Killua, and Sakura it felt like the air had grown too hard to breathe into their lungs without becoming a weight that would sink them.

“Cut it out Nobunaga,” Franklin said.

“Have you forgotten the rules?” chided Machi, passively joined by Shizuku.

“No serious fights among Troupe members,”

Nobunaga dug into his pocket, pulling out a gold coin, one side with a spider carved and the other a web. “I know. All disputes are settled with a coin toss,”

He flipped the coin, Feitan calling 'tails' and Nobunaga 'heads. When he revealed it, the three felt their stomachs churn ready to expel their lunch. It was heads.

“Let him go,”

Feitan released Gon, Phinks released Sakura and Hisoka released Killua; each from their own death grips. Sakura immediately stood up, craning her aching shoulder, but she wasn’t able to return to her friend’s as she wanted.

“Come on, it’s your turn,” said Phinks, stepping over to the makeshift table. Sakura hesitated in stepping forward; she wanted to go back to Gon and Killua after that episode, but she knew she wouldn’t be able to until she played. It was odd. She doubted this would ever happen within the Akatsuki and somehow she would’ve preferred that.

This was just out of her element.

Sakura clasped hands with Phinks, readying herself and it was as if everything had returned to the way it was when Gon was arm-wrestling Nobunaga. Sakura didn’t know where Phinks ranked amongst the Spiders, but when she felt his grip tighten and heard him call go; she realized it was really high because her hand when slamming down before she even realized what happened.

“Hey now, that was too easy,” Phinks said, disappointed with his win. “Let’s go again,”

Sakura glared, holding up her hand but she didn’t put any chakra behind it just like the first time She wanted to assess if she should even put her real strength behind it and not just her physical.

 She hadn’t felt it when she attacked, but it was likely that this person was stronger than Hisoka, physically at least. She always felt the creaking pain in her shoulder whenever she moved her arm against Phinks and she would surrender her arm to stop her muscles from clenching around the bullet in her shoulder.

“Again,”

“Oh come on!” Sakura hissed. Was she really going to have to get serious with this? What would happen then? The same response as when Gon won his match?

“We need to wrap this up, Phinks,” Shalnark reminded.   

"When I'm finished," Phinks snapped, "Hey what happened to that strength you had earlier? Don't tell me you're holding out. If you don't do this for real…." Sakura felt the tension of bloodlust falls over her like a net, trapping her in. "I'll kill one of your little friends,"

Without saying anything but raging in expression, seeing that she was finally going to take this seriously Phinks brought up his hand to grab hers, enhanced with his Nen. Sakura held up her arm, pouring every ounce of chakra into it remembering as Gon had done, and then focusing her Nen as well to protect her hand.

‘Nen and chakra…..’

The sensation surged differently than what she remembered, but still, she held on. Feeling her arm strengthen, as if the muscles, tendons, joints, even her skin, grow hard. Phinks had already started trying to push down her arm, but it wasn't budging.

Everyone watched, hearing the slightest cracks of the concrete beneath them.

“Look at that,” Shizuku said.

Phinks struggled to maintain his hold on the kunoichi’s arm, Sakura smirked, gripping his hand even tighter that it would’ve shattered the bone of anyone else, but reinforced with nen, he was able to prevent that.

'Is she…..

“CHA!” With a heavy slam, she pushed back, with all the force that it brought not only Phinks’s hand down, but his entire body, through the stone, breaking the ground further and rattling the entire building from the force.

“Whoa!” Gon shook, nearly losing his balance when he had to jump back because of the crater that was forming from the crumbling ground.

“Geez!” hissed Killua. ‘We’re in trouble now for sure!’

The dust cleared and she was able to assess the damage her temperament had caused; still clutching his hand, she saw that he was completely unharmed from the impact; just staring with a small gape.

He smirked, “That’s more like it. Let’s go again-

“No!” exclaimed Shalnark, “We can’t have you bringing down the whole building,”

“He has a point,” agreed Shizuku.

Sakura stood up, shaking her wrist, “There satisfied? If you’re done can you let us go already?”

She wanted to leave and inform Kurapika of all of this. The Troupe was after him. She couldn't think of anything else who would be here in Yorknew and start taking out this group.

“What do you guys think?” asked Shalnark,

"They haven't told us anything about the chain user," said Franklin "If they don't know anything, we can just let them go. Well, Pakunoda?"

“I checked them on the way here. They have no memories of the chain user,”

“Seems your instinct was off this time Machi,” said Nobunaga.

“That’s odd. But if Pakunoda says it, it must be true,”

Killua and Sakura were already analyzing what the Troupe was talking about right in front of them. As far as interrogations went, this was a very lax one. While they all may have been telling the truth at the time they were asked those questions, it wasn’t as if they could prove it was a lie. Sakura remembered Pakunoda stepping up to Gon….

‘Does she have some ability that allows her to scan memories?’